Edition of The Karunapundarika With An Introduction and Notes - Yamada

íx'l
'jftrtfTDft
-TUT). Ml-
«/4/Í7
.
ProQuest Number: 10672840
All rights reserved

INFORMATION TO ALL USERS
The quality of this reproduction is dependent upon the quality of the copy submitted.
In the unlikely event that the author did not send a com plete manuscript
and there are missing pages, these will be noted. Also, if material had to be removed,
a note will indicate the deletion.
uest
ProQuest 10672840
Published by ProQuest LLC(2017). Copyright of the Dissertation is held by the Author.
All rights reserved.
This work is protected against unauthorized copying under Title 17, United States Code
Microform Edition © ProQuest LLC.
ProQuest LLC.
789 East Eisenhower Parkway
P.O. Box 1346
Ann Arbor, Ml 48106- 1346
Edition of the
* •*
KARUNÄPTJNDARXKA
with
an Introduction and Notes
Volume X
by
Issh! Yamada
London 1 9 67
Abstract
The title of the critical edition which is presented
here is flThe White Lotus of Compassion” (lcaruna-pundarlka),
symbolizing the supreme compassion of Sakyamuni Buddha.
It is by virtue of his vows (pranidhana) that Sakyamuni
Buddha appeared in Saha, this impure world of fivefold
defilements (panca-kasaya), and, having attained buddha-
hood, dedicated himself to saving cotint less beings.

r
Therefore, Sakyamuni Buddha is compared to the white
lotus, whereas numerous other buddhas in other buddha
lands are likened to other flowers.
The task of the Karunapundarlka is to explain the
reason for Sakyamuni*s choice of this impure Saha world
and instruction of inferior beings in religion, against
the background of well-established Pure Land Buddhist
theory. Thereupon, narrating the story of the former
life (purvayoga) of Sakyamuni and other buddhas in the
pure buddhalands, including Amitabha (=Am±tayus) in the
western SukhavatX and Aksobhya in the eastern Abhirati,
at the time of a Past Buddha called Ratnagarbha, the

Itarupapundarïka Introduces a comprehensive collection
of pranidhânas and vyâkaranas. Xt concludes that
Sakyamuni Buddha who has chosen the impure Sahâ world
and the salvation of helpless beings is ultimately
motivated by the highest compassion, in contrast to those
who have chosen the pure worlds and pure beings. Thus,
in the KarunâpunçLarXka, Amitabha Buddha and Aksobhya
Buddha, who have enjoyed great popularity from an early
period in Mahayana Buddhism, as well as many other buddhas
in the pure buddhalands, are assigned no more than
supporting rôles in order to illuminate the unique

e
position of Sakyamuni Buddha.
Xn this way, the Karunâpundarïka succeeded in

✓
restoring Sakyamuni Buddha once more as the central
object of worship. However, having once passed through
the stage of the cults of the Pure Land Buddhism, the

*
nature of Sakyamuni Buddha itself' Underwent a basic
change and he came to be worshipped as an actively
altruistic saviour.
-- 3
INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
to the
• ••
KARUNÂPUNDARÎKA
TABLE OF CONTENTS
VOLUME ONE
Part one: Introduction
The materials and the text:
The character of materials for the edition 8

1) The Sanskrit materials 8
2 ) The materials of the Tibetan translation 11
3) The materials of the Chinese translations 15
The line of transmission of the Karunapundarlka 21
Method of presentation of the text 33
Concordances 59
Commentary :
The summary of the Karunapundarlka 63
The rise of many Buddhas 121
Past Buddhas 121
Future Buddhas 127
Present Buddhas 130
Thousand Buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa 136

Vyâkarana and Pranidhana l40
Dïpahkara Vyâkarana l40
Päramita and Bodhisattva Xh6
Vyakaraç.a Literature 1^9
Development oí* Pranidhana 160
Formation of the Karunapundarïka 167
Amitabha and Aiuitayus 175
Amrtasuddha and Amitasuddha I89
The pranidhana of Amitabha 197
The pranidhana of Aksobhya 23^
Part two: Notes 25 I
VOLUME TWO
Part one: The text of the Karunapupdarïka 1 ;- -k20
Part two : Appendix

■ i ' ,
Sarva jnatâkaradharaçiï 1 - 22
’ i
— 6
Part One
INTRODUCTION
The materials and the text
The character of materials for the edition
l) The Sanskrit materials«
The present edition of* the Karuâpupdarlka Is
based on the following Sanskrit manuscripts*
A: Ms. of the Royal Asiatic Society, London.
Hodgson Collection, Ms. N o »21. Polio Nos. 1-204
(Nos. 126 & 127 wanting), 6 lines, 35*9 x 9*7
B* M s . of the Cambridge University Library.
Add. Ms. 1367* Polio Nos. 1-94 9 12-14 lines,
35.8 x 15*2 cm.

Ct Ms. of the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris.
Ms. No. 2 5 . Polio Nos. 1-184, 6-7 lines, 33*0 x
10.0 cm., Microfilm.
D* Ms. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.
Ms. No. A 16. Folio Nos. 1-126, 9' lines, Microfilm.
El Ms, of the Tokyo University Library, Tokyo.
Kawaguchi and Takakusu Collection, Ms. No. 12
(New No. 78). Folio Nos. 1-170, 9 lines, 32.3 x

12.1 cm.
P: Ms. of the Kyoto University Library, Kyoto.
Sakaki Collection. Folio Nos. 1-183» 9 lines,
Photo-copy .1
Among these six Mss* t the Mss* D and £ are written
in Devanagarl, while the rest are in Nepalese characters*
All of* them, written on paper leaves, are fairly modern*
Only the Ms. F gives us the date of copying* From
the colophon of the Ms. F, we know that this Ms. was
copied by a monk named MuktSnanda who lived in the Padma-

r
giridharrnadhatu Temple in the city called Sankharapura,
and that he completed his work on Tuesday(bhaumavasara) ,
... ^
the tenth of the dark half(krsnapaksa) of the Jyaistha..
Month(May-June) in 9 9 4 of the Nepalese Bra, i.e.,
A.D. 1874.
(l)Three dates are given side by side in the Ms. F(l83a3 f*f
namely s srl-salivahanlya-samvat 1931
srl-vikrama-samvat 1796
sri—nepali-subha-samvat 994.
When we examine the above three dates, the third one

seems to be reliable, for the Nepalese Bra begins October
A.D. 880(Viz. D. Wright, History of Nepal, Cambridge 1877»
p.164). We may thus conclude that the date of the Ms. F
is A.D. 1874.
As for the first two dates given above/based on the

Indian Eras, the ¿alivahana Era, so-called Saka Era, starts
from A.D. 78 , so we have to arrive at the date A.D.2009*
Similarly, the Vikrama Era starts from 58 B.C., so we
arrive at the date A.D.1738.
We may presume, therefore, that the scribe made a
mistake of placing the ¿alivahana Era for the Vikrama Era
and vice versa, and that the first date given above should
be based on the Vikrama Era, whilst the second date should
be based on the ¿alivahanlya Era. By this operation, we
obtain the dates A.D. 1873 and 1874 respectively.
X could not get hold of two other Skt. Mss., i.e.,
the Ms* of* the Bir Library, Katmandu(Ma• No. 122) and the
Ms. of* the Ryukoku University Library, Kyoto; both of
which are complete Mss. of the Karunapu#£arika.
There are a few minor texts related to the KP.
First, the Sarvajnatakaradharanl is a summary of the
1 st and 2nd chapters of the KP. X shall add my edition
of the whole text in the Appendix.
Secondly, one of the two fragments of the~Skt. Ms.,

\1 /
preserved in the India Office Library, London(Ms. No.
7824), contains three lines which are related to the KP.
The whole passages are as follows:
Karupapupdarlkayam likhitam/ Avalokit esvarepa
ya pratijna krta sad (Read g*a£)gatikan lokan nir-
vytan kptvaham nirvaâini/ yena pravartito "ham,
tasmin nAmitabhe lino ®smi, tada te pamcabuddhah
adibuddhe llnah syuh so *pi prajnayam prakytau,
tada mahasunyatajata pra jnatmakl/
(l)Viz. Catalogue of the Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts

in the Library of the India Office. Vol. II, Part II,
Supplement: Buddhist Manuscripts, by F. W. Thomas, 1935,
p.1428 Right. The Ms. N o *7824, listed as Hodgson 39 bis
/4a (Vol.28), consists of two thin Indian papers (28.0 x
46.0 cm) and contains 22 -2 6 lines of DevanagarX writing
with some headings in Persian.
2) The materials o£ the Tibetan translation. ,
As opposed to the late: date of the Sanskrit Mss., the
Tibetan and Chinese translations, made sometime between
late 8th ct. and early 9th c t . and àt the beginning of
the 5th c t . respectively, preserve the earlier stages
of the development of the text. Therefore, the necessity
arises to make a critical examination of them in order
to detect the original form of the text, which we presume
was one and written in so-called Buddhist Sanskrit.
The Tibetan translation of the KP*, which is included

in the Bka£-hgyur, was made by a group of prominent
scholars such as^Jinamitra, Surendrabodhi and Prajna-
varman from India together with a Tibetan lo-tsa-ba,

, (i) „
Ye-ses-sde. The Tibetan title is Hphags pa snixi rje
pad ma dkar po £es bya ba theg pa chen pohi mdo ♦
(l)Among them, Jinamitra, a learned monk from Kashmir,

was engaged in translating the Buddhist texts into Tibetan
at the time of King Khri-sron-lde-brtsan(A.D. 75^-“797)*
He continued his work under the patronage of King Ral-pa-
can(A.D, 815 -836 ). The Tibetan scholar, Ye-ses-sde
was born in to the Sna-nam-feah family, well-known for
producing blon-po (minister) to King Khri-sroii-lde-
brtsan*
Both Jinamitra and Ye-ses-sde were experts on the
Abhidharmasamuccaya and counted as the successors of
the teaching of the Abhidharmasamuccaya in Tibet. Viz. •
The Deb ther shon po (The Blue Annals,, tr. by G. N.
Roerich, 19^9-53* Vol. X, pp.3^-5^.
— 11----
Several block-prints were made in Tibet and Cîyia,
among which I have used the following two, new and old
editions *
tli Peking Edition, preserved in the Otani University
Library, Kyoto. Bka£-£gyur Mdo Cu l49a5-337*8,
8 lines.
Photo-printed in the Tibetan Tripitaka, No. 780,
Vol. 29» PP* 191»5 - 267»If Tokyo-Kyoto, 1957*

t21 Snar-thaii Edition, preserved in the India Office
Library, London. Bka£-£gyur Mdo Cha 187b7"

4^3a4, 7 lines.
In the transliteration . of the dharanls we find a.
considerable number of differences between tl and t2 .
Apart from this there is no substantial difference
between these editions. When there is no necessity
to distinguish them, I have used the capital T to denote
the Tibetan translation in general. ,

i
Some of minor differences between tl and t2 are as
follows:
t2 has a long insertion between 376b 3 an£* 377 ^ 7 *

For KP 306,2-3 (na ca tesam mahakarujâcittacaitasikesu
pravartate) tl has de dag ni snin rje chen pos sems dan
sems las byun ba dag la £jug pa ma yin no (287* 5 -6 ).
(l)cf. Sde-dge Edition, Bka£-£gyur Mdo Cha 129al-297a7*

While t2 has de dag ni shin rje chen pos sems ca(376b2-3)
--- insertion a little over one folio — sems las byuh ba
dag la ihjug pa ma yin no (377^7)- Moreover, this additional
part is identical with 4llb3-*H2b7 (of* til313o4-31ô6.
KP 366,1-368,5).
There is a short addition in tl, too. rigs kyi bu
gah gi tshe has smon lam de lta bu btab po( 3 l8a 8 ). cf.
t2 ;ifl8a7• KP 378,5*
We find a number of different spellings. For instance,
paryahka(lif5 *ll)-dkyil mo dkruh(tl52l4b3)-skyil mo krun
(t2 :278 a 5 )> of which the spelling dkyil kruh is rejected
by gramarians , paripurpa(l 52 .13 )-yohs su bltams pa(tls
2 l8a 3 )-yohs su gtams pa(t2 :283a2 ) 5 purp.a(l53* ll)-bltam

pa(tl:2 l8b 2 )-gtams pa(t 2 ¡283b 2 ) ; s a m b h r t a (158 ,10 )-
bstsags(tl*220b8)-bsags(t2:286b5)5 Mahaprasandaya(l59»*0-
rab tu che bstsogs(tlJ221 a*f)-rab tu che bsags(t2 ;287a4);

samnicaya(l59 »ll)-yah dag bstsags(tl:221 a8 )-yah dag bsags
(t2 :287bl); saincaya(l6l,3 )-yoh' <iag stsogs(tl¡233 o2 )-yah
dag sogs(t2s288a7); caraka(202 ,15 )-brtson ra(tl:24lb6)~
btson ra(t2 ¡3150.2 ), but caraka(206 ,l)-J^tson ra(tl ;2if3 a5 )-
brtson ra(t2 s317 o2 ), 11 (202 ,if)-both brtson faitl.i 24lbl., t2 i
3lto>*f), 11 (207»5)-t>oth btson >A(ti;?2if3b2,t2 ¡317a7) i ubya-

mana(2 l9 ,2 )-£das par gyur pa(tl52if9al)-bdas par gyur pa
(t25324a7)s vadayanti(220 ,3 )-dgrol Ssih(tlt249a2)-dkrol 5sih
(t2*325a4)5 aghattita(220 ,1 5 )-ma dgrol bar(tl:249b7)-ma
X 3 ----------
dkrol bar(t 2 *325b 2 ) ; pramuncanti(220 ,1 7 )-hphul lo(tl:
2 ^ 9b 8 )-£bul lo(t2 :325 b 3 ); avarupta(224»2)-bsruns pa (tit
251 a2 )-bskrun pa(327a4-5), of* which, the latter is more
proper; carman(2 2 7 »5 )“lpags pa(tls252b4)~pags pa(t2 *
329bl); pragalbha(245»17)-spyi rtol can(tl:26 lb 6 )-

spyi brtol can(t2:342a5) ; Ratnavicaya(285 »5 )~**in po che
brtsegs pa(tl;277 ^>l)“rin po che bsags pa(t 2 :363 a 6 ) ;
vastiguhyata(380f9 )"Adorns kyi sba ba(tls 319 a 8 )-£doms kyi
sba ba(t2:4l9b4) and so on*
i
3) The materials of the Chinese translations.
Although four translations were said to have been
made in China according to Chinese bibliographers, only
two are extant* X have made use of these two Chinese
translations in the Taisho Trip!taka edition which is
most commonly, used. > .
chi *Pei Hua Ching(

(l)
^
lated by Dharmaksema(
* u, , .
), 10 Chiian( ), trans-
) in the 8th year
of Hshan Shih( ) Era of the Bex Liang ( )
Dynasty (A.D. 419) •
Taisho No* 157» Vol. 3» PP* l67al-233c8.
ch2 *Ta Ch'&ng Pei Pen T'o Li Ching( P[ ),
8 Chiian, translated anonymously during Ch'in period

( j covering Early C h ’in A.D.351~394, Late
Ch'in A.D.384-417, and Western Ch'in A.D.395-
431).
Taisho No. 158» Vol. 3» PP* 233c9“289&25*
(l)Dharmaksema, according to Chinese tradition, was born

in to a Brahmin family of Central India(Madhyapradesa)
in A.D.385* Having studied Buddhism tinder the guidance of*
Dharmayasas( ), he travelled in Kashmir where he
obtained the first 10 Chüan of the Mahâparinirviùjia-sütra.
Then through Kucha he reached Ku Tsangi-*^ ,$k' î Kan Suan
Sheng kiang Chou Fu^+H/^y Wu Wei Hsien )
——— 1*5 —”
On comparing these two Chinese translations we find
that ch2 is more concise and literal than chi, as Dharma-
kêma seems to have taken the liberty of expounding
certain passages. However, we can assume that on the
whole the two Mss. used by the two translators are funda
mentally similar and belong to the same transmission.
When there is no necessity to distinguish these two X
have used the capital Ch to indicate the Chinese trans
lations .
Although the main passages of the two Chinese trans
lations agree almost in all particulars, apart from minor
differences in terminology there are a few points which
indicate certain basic differences in the Mss. which
these translators uded. For instance, there are missing
lines in chi (232b6 & 7) which correspond to KP 407f3~ll
and 407,13-410,17# where all other materials agree.
in 411. After three years, which he spent learning

the Chinese language, he started translating the Maha^*.
parinirvaâê. in 4j4 under the patronage of King Chtt
O h 1-^ Ming 3tm( ) of the Pel Liang. He finished
the task of translating 33 Chttan of this text, which was
available to him at that time, in 421. During these years
he also made Chinese translations of the KarunapuiidarXka,
the Suvarnaprabhasottama(Taisho No. 663 , Vol.l 6 ), the Bodhi'
sattvabhumi(Taisho N o .1581, Vol.30) and other sutras. As
his text of the Mahaparinirvapa-s(Taisho No.375» Vol.12,
40 Chhan) was not complete he visited Khotan at one time
and sent messengers at another in order to obtain the rest
of the manuscript. In 433 he tried another journey to. the
West for the same purpose, but was killed by the assassin
sent by the K ing>who suspected him of being a spy.
of. Taisho No.2059, Vol.50, pp.335c-7b.
_ _ x.6 —
As these passages of chi do not have any unnatural breaks
as a whole, we may assume that these missing parts are
not misreadings by the translator but have been left out
in the original manuscript which Dharmaksema used*
Of the two Chinese translations, which were made

(i)
independently, ch2 appears to be slightly earlier than
chi, rather than otherwise* However there is no evidence
to maintain that Dharmaksema consulted ch2 when he trans-
lat ed chi•
S&ng Y u ( ^ l ^ A.D .4^5-518) informs us that during

the time of Emperor An( A.D.397-^19) of the Eastern
Tsin( ^ )Dynasty Dharmaksema made the translations
of 11 Buddhist texts (about 104 Chiian) in his Ch*u San
Ts'ang Chi Chi( 3^*. Taisho No.2145, Vol.55 1
p. lib).
With regard to the 8th year of Hshan Shih Era as the
date of Dharmaksema*s translation of the KP, see S. Mochi—
zuki i Bulckyo Daijiten, Vol.5» Tokyo 1936, pp.4294-6 and
Bukkyo ICyoten Seiritsushi Ron, Tokyo 1946, pp.236-246.
(l)Compare in ch2 with $5 ^ ^ in chi, corres
ponding to Jambuvanodyana(KP 53,12 ff) or hdzam buhi tshal
gyi skyed mos tshal.
On this point we have some supports from Chinese
bibliographers. For instance, Chih Sheng( ^ ), who
wrote the K*ai Yiian Shih Chiao Lu( f^l TC-ff ) in A.D.
730, speaks of four translations of the KP made in China.
The first translation is the Hsien Chii Ching( f'lt'f&bIL )
10 Chiian, by Chu Fa Hu( Dharmaraksa ).
The second is the ch2 .
The third is the Pei Hua Ching( ), 10 Chttan,
by Tao Kung( ' & % ).
The fourth is the chi.
(Taisho No .215*1, Vol.55. p. 629a, 5180 ,519b, 519 c
respectively)
However, the early bibliographer 3&ng Yu does not
mention ch 2 , though he speaks of two translations,i .e *,
the third and the fourth(op. cit.).
1>7----
\
As for the two missing Chinese translations of the
KP, the Hsien Chh Ching by Dharmaraksa and the Pei Hua
Ching by Tao Kung, the examination of the Ching Lu
shows that they are rather of doubtful nature.
First, if the Hsien Chii Ching(10 Chhan) were really
the translation of the KP by Dharmaraksa, as Chih Sheng
informs us(Taisho Vol.55» 629a), then this would give us
the earliest date available from^Chinese side, for Dharma
raksa was active as a translator around A.D. 265*317•
Here» one may argue that the title, Hsien Chii ,
(which is equivalent to Uf % - *& l&n nziak K. 1, 185»
777-» a transcription of Skt. aranya or aranyaka, Pali
arahna or arannaka, Pkt• aranna or arannaya, and which

W 9 9 9 9 » *
Tib. usually renders dgon pa), was taken from the name
U)
of King Arapemin. who is one of main figures in the KP.
Informing us that this is one of the missing texts,
Chih Sheng also mentions a 1-Chtian text of the KP with the
same title, saying that he took this information from the
bibliography by SSng Yu( ^ h

Taisho ibid. 495b). On examining the Ch'u San Ts'ang Chi
(l)aranemin and aranemin in Mss, KP 52,12 ff. T renders it

as rtsibs lcyi mu khyud(fellies composing the rim of a wheel)
=ara + nemi. chi renders it as «a + rana(fight) +
niem-(K.670), which is a mixture of translation and trans
literation. ch2 renders it as =a + rana.
Chi, we find that although SSng Yu mentions a 1-Chiian
Hsien Chh Ching as one of the texts translated by Dharraa-
raksa, this text is not related to the KP(Taisho Vol.55»
8c-9c). Xn fact, there is a text entitled "Fu Shuo Hsien
Chill Ching to which S&ng Yu re^fered. We find
this text in the 2nd Chttan of the Sheng Ching (Taisho
No.154, Vol.3» 79a-c). The Sheng Ching, which consists of
5 Chhan and contains 62 Jataka stories, was translated by
Dharmaraksa; and we find no similarity between this Fu
Shuo Hsien Chil Ching and the KP.
Xn the Li Tai San Pao Chi && , compiled in
A.D. 597» Fei Ch*ang F a n g ^ ^ j ^ mentions the two texts
of the Hsien Chh Ching, one being the 1-Chhan text and
o '
the pther the 10-Chhan text. He identifies the former as
a part from the Sheng Ching(Taisho N o *2034, Vol.49» 64b)
and the latter as a translation of the KP(ibid. 62a &
109c • No source,
however, is given here with regard to this 10-Chhan text.
From the fact that S§ng Yu does not mention the 10-
Chhan translation of the KP by Dharmaraksa entitled 11Hsien
Chti Ching, and that it is rather hard to believe Dharma
raksa confused the words “aranerain" and "arapya or aranya-
ka 11 in his translation, we find that evidence is insuffici
ent to conclude Dharmaraksa made the first translation
of the KP entitled "Hsien Chh Ching".
1 9 --------------------------
Secondly, Tao Kung is known as the translator of ttLe
(1 ) ■
Pao Liang Ching( ^ ^ ), which_is extant as the 44th
part of the Maharatnakuta. Ghih Sheng says that Tao Kung
translated this Ratnarasi and the Karunapundarxka at the
request of King MSng Sun during the Yung An( A ^ ^ A.D*
401-12)period of] Pei Liang Dynasty(Taisho V o l .55»519b)*
Thus, if Tao Kung translated the KP as Chih Sheng informed
us, then it appears that Dharmaksema and Tao Kung translated

IU °t
the same text at almost same period at the request by the
same king*
On the other hand, SSng Yu adds a note when he records
chi, saying, "Xn another bibliography Tao Kung is said to
have translated this" 3a .Taisho Vo l .55 >lib) •
Here, SSng Yu seems to have xsoibe apross a problem of judg
ing whether the 10-Chilan Pei Hua Ching was translated by
Dharmaksema or by Tao Kung* He decided the translator

■
was Dharmaksema by some reasons unknown to us, but he also
recorded a different opinion* From this information,
Chih Sheng assumed two translations with the same title
were made, of which one was missing, by two translators*
(l)Arya-ratnarasi nama mahayana-sutra, TTP No *7^0-45

Vol. 24, g p *206,5 - 217,4. .
+ Taisho No.310-44, Vol. 11, pp. 638c-
648a* ’
— 20 —
The line of transmission of the Karunapundarika
Since the original text of the KP was first written
down approximately seventeen hundred years ago, a number
of changes have taken place in the course of transmission.
Although drastic differences are comparatively few, there
are clear distinctions between our existing materials,
by which we can divide them into three groups, i.e., a
group of Chinese translations, Tibetan translation, and
a group of Sanskrit manuscripts. These three groups also
show three stages in the gradual transformation of the
text. The Chinese translations, which date from the
early 5th century, preserve the oldest version of the KP;
whilst the Sanskrit version, which has been transmitted
to us and which is the basis of the present edition,
represents the latest stage in the line of transmission.
The Tibetan translation, made in the early 9th century,
may be regarded as the intermediate stage, derived from
an archetype of the text between those of Chinese and
Sanskrit versions; for it sometimes agrees with the
Chinese version and at other times with the Sanskrit
version.
Among these differences, we find some are intentional
whereas others are the result of scribal errors and mis
understandings of translators.
At the very beginning of the first chapter we find
that the Sanskrit version, without any exception among
the existing manuscripts, is quite different from the
Chinese and the Tibetan versions(KP 1,4-7>15» See note)*

Here Ch and T correspond closely and we assume that
they preserve the original sentences of this part. We
also find the Sanskrit version of this part is very
similar to the beginning of the first chapter of the

(1 )
Saddharmapundarika. Thus we know that some time after
9th century this change tdok place in the archetype of
the existing Sanskrit manuscripts, and later the original

'iv/L-J
version of the KP have been lost from the Sanskrit trans
mission. J
However, on examining this introductory part^/ of
the two sutras, we find the Sanskrit version of the KP
is not a simple quotation from the SP, for there are
passages which we do not find in ¿he (KP 6 ,7-7*15)*
(l) Saddharmapundarika, ed. by H. Kern & B. Nanjio,

Bibliotheca Buddhica X, S t .-Petersbourg 1912. pp.1,5-7>3*
Saddharmapundarika-sutram, romanized and revised text
of the Bibliotheca Buddhica publication by consulting a
Skt. Ms. & Tibetan and Chinese translations, by U. Wogihara
& C. Tsuchida, Tokyo 1958* pp*l*6-5»6.
Saddharmapundarikasutram with N.D. Mironov1s Readings
from Central Asian Mss., revised by N. Butt, Bibliotheca
Indica Work N o .276 Issue No. 1565 , pub. toy ihe Asiatic •
Society, Calcutta 1952-3* PP*l*5-^*6*
On this matter several questions may arise.
Was this alteration made on purpose, or by accident? Xf
it were the former, what was the reformer^ intention
to change the introductory part following the fashion
of that in the SP? What was the relationship between
our text and the SP? Was it the reformer of the Sanskrit
version of the KP who added the new sentences, after
quoting the SP, in order to expound the idea? Did a
certain recension of the SP exist, which was different
from the recensions we have today and possessing all
passages quoted by the ICP, and which was also lost in
the course of transmission? Was there a certain sutra
from which both the writer of the SP and the reformer of
the KP quoted the opening passages?

£L0
Although these are such questions that cannot be
answered from the existing materials in our hands, new
discoveries of materials in future and investigations
on this matter may give us certain clues one day to
advance the morphological studies on these MahSySna texts*
f
In the passage KP 301,15» we find that there are
considerable lines missing in the Sanskrit version.
The earlier versions of Ch and T, however, both contain
this missing lines(See note). As the shortened version
in Skt. does not give the sense of unnatural ¿ûnptng here,
this may be an abridgment which occured in the archetype
of the Sanskrit version at a fairly early stage of its
transmission*
There are passages where the Chinese version differs
from the Tibetan and Sanskrit versions* For instance,
among 15 dharapis in the second chapter of the KP there
is an interchange of dharanl words between No. 3 and No *9
(See p.22 fh.l 6 & p.24 fn.l4). This cannot be a simple
inis-translation by the Chinese translators, because
firstly chi and ch2 agree on this matter closely, secondly
this replacement of the dharapl words takes place in the
middle of the dharapi No.3 and No.9» and lastly as a
whole there is no missing dharapi in all versions. This
means that the Chinese translators used a different type
of text, - from that which became the prototype of the
Tibetan and Sanskrit transmissions.

In the Sarvajnatakaradharanl, a summary of the 1st
and the 2nd chapters of the KP, the order of these dharapls
coincides with the Sanskrit version(See Appendix).
2 4 ----------
Answering the question raised by Ratnacandravairocana
Bodhisattva in the second chapter of the KP, the Bhagavat
explains the fourfold, fivefold and sixfold dharraas by

(i)
which a bodhisattva can obtain the Dravidian Mantrapadas
and progress along the ten stages of bodhisattva. .We
find that these explanatory passages on these dharmas
(KP 35,5-38,17) are simpler and shorter in both chi and
ch2 than in the Sanskrit and Tibetan versions. In other
passages, however, the Chinese translations, it is
particularly the case with chi, tend to become longer
as the translators are apt to expound the meanings of
the original sentences* Therefore we may assume that
these passages were short in the original text as in Ch
and were gradually enlarged until they assumed the form
of the present Sanskrit and Tibetan versions.
This is one of the passages inserted in between the main
narrative of the KP to explain certain dogmatic matters.
As this part has little relation to the main plots it is
omitted in the Sarvajnatakaradharanl.
(l)This word occurs twice in the KPi DramigLamantrapada

(39 ,l) and Dramida mantrapada (39 ,3 ). We find a different
spelling in the Sarvajna dharaîl t iyam Dravidamantrapada
sarva jnatakaradharapl([Appendix 16 ,1 -2 } and ami Dravida-
mantrapada^L(l9 »8 ). This proves that Buddhists were well
aware of the fact that the dharapl was of Dravidian origin.
25 —
There are some passages which are found only in Ch
(See p. 120 fn.lj p..218 fn.10 etc.)* These passages
seem to have been lost before the time of the Tibetan
translation. The name of a Buddha, Sataguna(chi) or
3ata(ch2), can be restored from the Chinese version(See
p.356 fn*5 & 8 )* All our Sanskrit manuscripts have here
11sa tathagata 11 and the Tibetan translation agrees with this

"sa11 is what was left from the original 11sata(guna)su
(the alternation s/s is frequent) by a mis-copying of
an early scribe.
Id
However, in case with chl(l86b4-ll) we cannot find
any corresponding passages . either in any Sanskrit manu-
scripts(KP 124,4) nor in T , or in ch2* Therefore in this
case we may assume that these 7 lines of chi were added
by Dharmakêma in order to make the context clear.
There are some passages where the Sanskrit version
differs from those in the Chinese and Tibetan translations
(see p.75 fh.l etc.). Again some lines in the Sanskrit
version are not found in the Chinese and Tibetan trans
lations (KP 68,14-17» 133»7-9 etc.). We may assume that
they are either alterations.or insertions which were made
later in the line of the Sanskrit transmission.

As for the six Sanskrit manuscripts, though they
agree with each other in the main, we find numerous minor
differences among them. Most of these differences are
due to careless mistakes by scribes, such as jumping from
one place to another leaving out all the passages in
between, and repeating the same passages possibly with
other passages in mind. However, besides the scribal
errors which are peculiar to each particular manuscript,
we observe that there are mistakes which are common to
a certain group of manuscripts. The latter are no doubt
the errors which have been reproduced faithfully from the
proceeding manuscripts during the course of copy-writings
of the text. Through these marks, we can divide them
into two main groups, one being A B E and the other C D F .
To show the differences of these two groups, it will
suffice to point out the following instances.
First, there is a long repetition which is common to
ABE. This dittography begins in the middle of a folio
(A¡50b, B:26b, E;43a) and ends again in the middle of
another folio(A:51b, B;2$a, Es44a), making up roughly one
leaf of the A or E type manuscript. This mistake must
have occured previous to the actual writing of the Mss.

ABE, which must have taken place due to copying twice the
whole of one folio» and have been transmitted faithfully
in the line of ABE transmission* Xt starts with ’’torahnianas
caturasXtis calcrasa (-yam upapadyante )M (KP 98,13)»
going back to KP 96,13 and repeating all the lines in .
between until we come to the same place, 11 brahnianas
caturasitis cakrasa-)hasrani sthapayitva — -** (KP 98,13)*
Moreover, in the first copying this ABE version has omitted
a line from 11sXtalan — — 111 to 11— — upapadyante11 (KP 96 , 16-18),
but in the dittography this version restores the missing
portion*
On the other hand, we find some lines only in the
Mss* CDF. For instance, in a line corresponding to
KP 37^» 6-8, the scribe of the Ms. A jumps to the end
11sattvanam” . the scribe of the Ms. B just before the
same word, and the scribe of the Ms* E in the middle of
11sattvanam” . all of them no doubt thinking of Msamnipata-
yitva11* The minor differences between A B E are derived
from emendations of this haplography made unsuccessfully
by the scribes of ABE.
A similar situation occurs in the lines which
correspond to KP 338, 3-X2. Here the Mss. ABE miss the
lines after 11sXlasarabharo11 (338,7) jumping to "prajna-
■— — 28 ——
\
sambharo'* (338,12). While the Mss. CD preserve all the
lines, the Ms. F misses lines after Hsambharavisuddhi-
mukhasamgraha” (338 ,5 ) jumping to 11pranidhanapurya 11 (338 ,8 ).
This shows that the Ms. F, while following the CDF version,
made its own lacuna here due to a careless scribal
error•
A most peculiar omission occurs in the Ms. C at
the beginning of the sixth chapter (KP 388 ,1 -^00 ,2 ). This
omission covers about 6 leaves in this type of manuscript.
As the numbering of the folios by the scribe of the Ms. C
is in order, we can assume that this is not an accidental
error but an intentional abbreviation by the scribe.

■ ■
On comparing smaller differences, we notice that
the Ms. B often contains minor corrections, such as
restoring missing anusvaras or visargas and rejecting
unnecessary details. This tendency becomes more distinct
in the later part of the text* We assume that these
minor alterations and avoidance of pleonasm, which occur
rather at haphazard in the Ms. B, are derived directly
from the hand of the scribe.
29 —
Lastly, we shall survey briefly the edition by
(i)
Chandra Das and Chandra £astri. In this publication
the readers are not told on what manuscript or manuscripts
the editors have based. On examining this text, we rind
that this edition follows the features of the Mss. CDF
in many places, and that furthermore it often coincides
with the peculialities of the Ms. D. For instance,
KP 113»10 tatrAcintyamatigunarajo nama tathagato
bhavisyati. The Ms. D omits tathagato, so does the edition
(p.36 ,10 ) .
KP 188,15 ltayav edanac it1adharmapratyaveksanatayai.
It is only the Ms. D that has -prabhaveksagatayai. This
is found in the edition with a slight change; -prabhave-
ksanatayai (p.60 ,2 5 ).
KP 255*10 bodhisattvacaryanabhiyuktanam. The Ms. D
adds avenikadharma- at the beginning. This is a scribal
error, as the scribe here had the following line (avenika-
buddhadharma- 256 ,2 ) in mind. This mistake is also
found in their edition(p. 8 l,ll)
(l)Karuna-pupdarlkam, ed. by Rai 9ara;fe Chandra Das and

Pandit parat Chandra 9a ^tri. Pub. by the Buddhist Text
Society of India, Fasc. I & II, Calcutta I 898 .
So far this has been the only available edited text
of the KP.
s
— 30 —
IiP 296 ,16 -7 buddhaksetraparamanurajahsamebhyo .
Here the Ms. D contains a scribal error: buddhaksetra-
paramanurajahsamesu lokadhatusu mahaprthivx sadvikaram
calxta pracalita sampracabhyo. The edition follows this
mistake with a slight change when it reads the last word
as sampracali(ta)bhyo(p.92 »22 -2 3 )•
Thus, this edition has little more to contribute
than the Ms. D f so we shall not deal with it further.
U)
By the same reason we shall disregard the Japanese
translation which; is mainly based on chi.
(l)Kokuyaku Tssaikyo, ICyojubu Vol.5» trans. by C. Akanuma

& K. Nishiwo, Tokyo 1931.
From the observations discussed above we may draw
the following chart with regard to the line of trans
mission of the KP.
Archetype
trans. A.D.I 898

A.D.1931
— 32 —■
Method of presentation of the text
Xn editing the present text, the editor has not
attempted to give all the variant readings found in the
Skt. Mss. Self-evident mistakes by the scribes, such as
repetition of the same passages or omission of certain
lines, are not mentioned in the footnotes, as they can be
easily corrected if one (or moire) of the Mss. is correctly
copied. Only when the variant readings effect the mean
ing of the passage or have some grammatical significance,

/ ’ A / '
liiaey are recorded in the footnotes.
The use of Danda in the Skt. Mss. is very arbitrary,
necessitating an alteration of the punctuation in numerous
places. The editor, however, has avoided changing any
Samdhi caused by the above alteration, lest the originali
ty of the Skt. Mss. should be lost, for he believes that
there is more scope for future corrections aiming at a
better reading in leaving the sentences without changing
the endings•
Xn order to assist readers, the editor has utilized
commas, semi-colons, colons, question-marks and quotation
marks . '
— 33 —
General peculialities in spelling in the Skt ♦ Mss.
are crrected.
satva / sattva
Without exception, the Mss. have satva-, mahasatva-
and vodhisatva-p, which are spelled sattva-, “

¿odhisattva-
and bodhisattva- respectively.
v / b
vuddha / buddha, vodhi / bodhi, vahu / bahu, vahu /
bahu, baia /: baia, vxja / blja, vabhùva / babhuva, . .
pratilavdha / pratilabdha, prativaddha / pratibaddha,
etc *
n / n .
dharmabhanaka / dharmabhanaka, manavaka / manavaka,
grhnata / grhnata etc.
p- / p
gagana / gagana, pratibhàna / pratibhana etc.
.4 /.
vaidùrya / vaidurya etc.
\ s / s
prasamana / prasamana, rasmi / rasmi, asmagarbila /
asmagarbha etc.
s / s
triskrtva's / triskrtva.s, pravi skrtavan/ pravi skrt avan
(KP 105,8)
— 34 —
kb / -S-
abhilakhami / abhxlasami (KP 77»5~6) .
cf. varakhuma (KP 25,ll), which is supported by the read
ings of T (ba ra khu ma) and Ch (chi i §^¡1^ & ch2 s ■
iH ^ ); while the corresponding word in the Sarvajnata-
karadharani is varasuma (Ms.A) and vasuma (Ms,B)(cp.
Appendix p. 13 fn.3)*
cf. vanasanda and vanakhanda (KP 373,5 where we find
* • • * • '
vanasanda in Mss.ACD).
r.i.i / .i.i
sarjjxlturyat / sajjxkuryat etc.
rtt / tt
• « * t i i » » • *—
bhartta / bhatta etc. • • f « t
rnn / nn
«•m # 9 ■ f . ■— I ..# * «p h
. .
nisarnna / nisanna etc.
rtt / tt '
nimiTtta / nimitta etc.
rnn / fan . V H f
mak y * ■ m ■ / m J
% pxrppa, / cirpa, purppa / purpa, varppa / varpa,
suvarnna
• « (or
> svarnna)
• f f f/ suvarna
t (or
’ svarila)
• ' ', aldrnna
t t r/
akXrna etc*
#
rtt / rt
avaivarttika / avaivartika, pravarttana / pravartana,
etc • ‘
— 35 —
rdd / rd
caturddisas / caturdisas
rddh / rdh
sarddham / sardhani, varddhamana / vardhamana, ,
antarddhana / antardhana, arddha / ardha etc.
rnun / rm
dharmma / dharma, karmman / harman etc.
ryy / ry
áscaryya / áscarya, caryya / carya, paryyamlta /
paryanlta, paryyanta / par yanta, paryyaya / par yaya,
pratiharyya / pratiharya, matsaryya / matsarya, süryya /
sürya, vaiduryya (or vaiduryya) / vaidurya etc.
rvv / rv
sarvva / sarva, p ü r w a / purva, v i k u r w i t a /
vilturvi ta etc.
T- / 1 & 1 / r 1 / d
karanusali / Icalanusari etc. nala / nada (ICP 10,9) etc.
N Anusvara ié frequently used instead of ñ, n, n or n.
Visarga often disappears, e.g., Jyotisrx (KP 390,1-2),
Jyotirasmi (KP 39^*13) etc. Note Jyotirasa (KP 379*2).
tuddhaks etra-paramanu-rajas-sama for -rajah-sama
appears in the Mss.
— 36 —
Some words are spelt in several ways in the Mss.
For instance^ ,
a / i
prana- / prani- (in compound) > nayuta / niyuta (The
former is more frequent), kacalindika / kacilindika (cp.
KP 8,2; 165.19 (CDEikacimdika); 168,1 etc.).
i. ./...H
valika / valuka etc.
a / a
vistarena (inst.) / vistarepa
a / a
pratiharya / pratlharya
X / 1
kotx- / koti- (in compound) (The former is more
frequent in our text), kava^Likahara (KP 17,l) or

kavadikarahara (125 ,10 ) / lcavadikarahara (125 ,19 ) *
cf. Mvy 2284 kavalikarahara, kavadimkahara, kavatikahra.
kavada- or kavala- (morsel of food) is one of the
words derived from Dravidian origin. . (cp. T. Burrow,
Some Dravidian words in Sanskrit, Transaction of the
Philological Society, 1945, pp*9i“2).
antarxksa / antarxksa (The former spelling only
is found in •our text, KP 6,7; 56,7» 128,11; 358,9» 378,6;
393,14 etc.).
pranjalfbhuta (KP 286,19) / pranjalibhuta (300,19)*
3 7 ----
■ u / u
paisunya / paisunya, pratyusakala- / pratyusakala-.
5 / u
vaidurya / vaidurya, jambudvxpa / jambudvxpa etc. ■
(The former spelling in each case is more frequent).
e / ai
elcaika / aikaika
au / o o / au
laukika / lokxka goslrsa / gausxrsa (KP 57>2)
r / ri
strita for Skt. strta (KP l67»20).
risi- for Skt. rsi-(KP 369 ,1 3 . E:rsi). Note. The
passage is lfgatva risi-. Thus, grammatically it should
be gatvargi".> Therefore, it should be understood as an
alteration of spelling* Also KP 222,20 (verse); 401,15 riddhi—
im / i
ratrimdxvam (KP 14 ,3)or ratrinidivasam (2.6l ,5) /
ratridivasam (3 7 3 *6-7 )*
X I
tusnxmbhava (KP 6l,5-6 Ms.B only; 65,6 Ms.D only) /
tusnxbhava (KP 5^*l6-7* 18 etc.)

cf. tusnim abhut (KP 5^*8).
—— 38 ——
Corresponding Chinese and Tibetan terms of unusual
vocabulary.and interesting words are given in the footnotes.
Tor instance.;
KP 146,14 akilvisa-citta =s T:unpoxsoned mind & Ch.:

unstained, mind.
XiP 198 »3 prajnapanena prajnapya » Ch T: having laid
a carpet. cf* ¿ 6,5 asanani p>rajnaptani.
KP 208,16 karna-vethaka or lcarna-vetaka as a kind of

7 9 • • v
earing.
KP 256,2 aparyadxnava = T & chi: inexhaustible.
ch2 : ^ 3^ , which seems to be misunderstanding,
cf. Mvy 2113 paryadana. Palisapariyadinna.
KP 276,13 ksxna-kala (in verse). .=chl: =§) ch2 i

KP 361,11 ksay&nta-kala = chi: ch2 :
As well as pascima-kala, these words may have contri
buted to the formation of the idea of as contrasted
with saddharma) and (saddharma-pratirupalca) •
KP 367,10 parasaya = T: to be defeated. Ch omits,
cf. para~/as»to throw away. parasya=to be thrown away.
Pali ;parar/'ji* parajaya=to be defeated.
KP 376,10 purxmayam disy anupancasayam caturdvxpi-
lcayam = Ch T: the 50th world in the eastern direction.
Where there are several variant readings in the Skt.
Mss., the editor.also supplied the Chinese and Tibetan

!
readings in the footnotes*
v-^
— 3 9 ----
Taking into account the flexibility of Buddhist
Sanskrit grammar, the editor has refrained from correct
ing any grammatical peculiarities in the Skt. Mss. For
instance, rddhy-abhisamskaram abliisamskarsit (KP 47»14-5)
should be read as abhisamaskarsit, as it is apparently
intended to be an aorist.
In KP 408,2-5;
tav ahatuih, "sarvavant am blxadanta bhagavan navam
Saham buddhaksetram saksitigaganam samanupasyainah/ na
ca tatraikasattvasyapy avakaso *sti ksitau va gagane va,
yatravain pratisthevahi“ .
Here, samanupasyainah should be read as samanupasyavaht
as the subject of the sentence is avam (1 st person, dual,

nominative). Only the Ms. B has a variant reading,
samanupasyami, which indicates that it tried unsuccess
fully to emend.it.
Both pradaksinlkrtya (KP 54,3; 61,8; 82,6c.etc.) and

\ * *
pradaksinxkrtva (KP 21,2; 5^*19? 57»18 ; 82,20 etc.)
appear, in the text, although the former is allowed
by Panini (l, 4, 6l) but the latter is not classical.
cf. manasikrtya and manasi krtva is allowed by
Pap.ini (X, 4, 60; 72; 75)*
— 40 —
Similarly, we find sa.i.jxkrtva (KP 70,3).
In case with pu.ia krtva and pu.ja krtva. which often
appear in the Mss., we should regard them as a corruption
of either pu.ja krta or pu.jam krtva.
The Samdhi rule, a long vowel before r - , is not
always kept in the M s s . . For instance;
KP 81,9 puna rajanam
KP 56,10 saptabhi ratnair. Also ItP 152,6 parisuddhih
rahogata, although this should be read as parxsuddham raho-
gata; liP 290,9-10 -kotxbhi Ratnavicayayam in Mss. A B.
KP 7 5 ,1 1 Samudrarenu rajanam. Also KP 144,11
pranameyu ratryah; KP 262,13 apadyeyu ratnair in Mss. A. B .
However, the following passages, where we have the
correct forms, will justify the emendation.
KP 68,12 puna rajaputrah (C:puna).
IiP 1 7 8 ,5 pancabhi rajaputrasatair. Also 1CP 178,16
elionanavatibhi rajaputrair; KP 221,10 gathabhx Ratna-
garbham •
KP 65,2-3 tai rajaputrai; KP 68,11 elcatyai rajaputrair
KP 77,11 mahabhogatayai raksi.tasxlali; KP -samkhyai ratha-;
KP 153,1 vicitrai ratnaih; KP 224,14 -kalyanamitrai

rincitah; KP 373,6 brahmair viharai ratridivasam.
—— 4 1 ———
There are some cases where a better reading is
suggested in the footnotes. For instance:
IiP 9*7 puspani rohayanti.
From the context, puspani vikasayanti is more agree
able •
ICP 111,13-5 bodhisattvabhutena ca yada maya buddha-
karyam abhinispaditam tatah pascad anuttaram samyaksam-
bodhim abhisambudhyeyam .
This sentence cannot be separated from the preceeding
and the following lines, where the .

'sub ject of whole
passages is '’bodhisattvah *1 (pi.). Therefore, it would
be better to read this as 11 --- tair --- abhi sambudhy eyuh11
-- kZ —
Although the present édition is bdsed on the Skt.
version, it is necessary to compare it with the Chinese
and Tibetan versions* The variant readings in the ■

V f
" 'v
Chinese and Tibetan translations are given in the
footnotes, whenever there is a significant difference.
A close look reveals (So many differences between
the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions, and often
these differences indicate the fact that tlaere were
many versions of the ICP in the past. For instance,
in ICP 8,20, we have padmaih in Skt, while T has
utpala-padmaih, with which ch2 ( ) agrees*
On the other hand, chi has utpala-kumuda-padma-pundarlkaih
( )• Xn ICP 15 ,1 (safighasabdena
vaisâradyasabdena-, 3kt=T), Ch inserts "nirodhasabdenasams-
kârasabdena paramitasabdena balasabdenaH after sanghasabdena,
and nabhijnasabdena1' after vaisärdyasabdena, The next
anabhisaniskara sabdena (deest in Ms.D), which agrees with Ch,
is abhisamskärasabdena in T. Hanutpattikasabdena" (KP 15,
3-4) in Skt., with which T agrees, is Manutapattika-
while ch2 divides
it into ânutpattika-ôr anutpada-) sabdena" ( ) and
ndîarma sabd ena 11( It ^ ). Ch leaves out huddha- when Skt.
and T. have buddhabodhisattvasabdena (ICP 15 »5)* Between
- - 43 —
maitracittah and snigdhacitta (KP 15,ll), M s s . C D insert
hit ac it tali, while chi inserts karunacittah.

■ ■ ■■■■■- I > * I m - « «MM.........— i ,f #
Ch inserts
ksanticittah between ksamacittah and samahitacittah (KP

— — w i la n n iH l • ■» • « '
1 5 ,1 2 ) and arajocittah "between suddhacittah and kalyana-

citta (KP 15,13).
In KP 17,1^, punvabhaya in Skt. Mss. is supported
by T (bsod nams kyi hod), while chi omits it and ch2 gives
the reading > manvabhaya (or manibhaya, maniprabhaya)
. In KP 9 ,1 6 , Ch and T agree with Mss. A F>
taya ca buddhabhaya (F ins. taya) ca maniprabhaya, while
Mss. B F omit buddhabhaya ca and Mss. C D omit buddhabhaya
ca mani". On the other hand, bodhisattvabhaya (KP 17,13”?0
is left out in all Skt. Mss.
In KP 2 9 , 19-20, we find "anuttaram (Read anuttara-)
samyaksambodhi-gandhasya labhi", which T supports, but Ch
gives the reading of nanuttara-samadhi-gandhasya labhi” .
In KP 42, 14-5» we have “vimulctipattas ca me prajna-
^ sirasi baddho1' in Skt. and T, while chi omits this line
but ch2 omits only me pra.inasirasi.
In KP 58,12-3, Skt. Mss. read candanadlpat (abl.),

■.‘v b r - '
while Ch and T clearly giv.e the reading of candanavanat:,-
pranidhanavisayenaiva in Skt. (KP 42,ll) is rendered
as -visesena- in T (smon lam gyi khyad par gyis) , while
Ch renders it as pranidhanavasenaiva.
— 44 ~
Among the ekapadavyahara of Sakyamuni we find the
following discrepancies between our materials.
KP 255,10-11 .jnatikam asamdarsikanam sarvatranugata-
vyaharena" . Here, T read jnatilca as ne du (relations),
but asamdarsika as samdarsika (yah dag par ston pa)(tl:
266a5“6; t2:348bl); whilst chi understood them as Jataka- ¿r /
(sutram) asamdarsikanam ( *4% ilL 2 10b 17 “8 ) » and

ch2 as .jatim asamdarsilcanam (^ 269a 2 5 ) *
ICP 256 ,2 -3 avenikabuddhadharmapratilabdhanam
asaniharyavyaharena. T renders this asamharya-vyahara
as mi hphrogs pa br.iod pa, agreeing with Skt.; whilst
chi read it as ^ it 9^. (lit. avenikadharmasamadhi)
and ch2 (prob . asangamanovyahara ) .
cf. KP 258,12-3 asahgapratibhana
fg
Tithogs pa ma mchis pahi spos pa
, chi:
ch2 i ^ ' ( tf-K. g'jie K 867 )
On the other hand, KP 30,11 asahgaprati-
bhanata. T chi: same as before. ch2 gives
^ vf (incalculable) -asamkhyapratibhanata. .'
KP 255*9 tathagataguhyanupravesavimarsitanam
aparapraneyavyaharena, Here, T renders tathagataguhya
a»s de bzin gsegs pahi gsan b a , and' ch2 as whilst
— 45 —
chi gives (lit, tathagatagarbha),
KP 259» 3-^ tathâgataguhyânupra v i s t a , Here,
T renders it same as before, while chi as "iiv^§v'^vÿ.^|^(lit
tathagataprameyadharmakosa) and ch2 as v£.(tathâ-
gataguhyadharma)•
Confusion between positive and negative often occurs
Apart from a- negative, which we have witnessed in KP
2 5 5 ,lo~ll, there a r e .several occasions likely to induce

this confusion.
.Way of analysis of -a- compound.
Avagraha, (The mark is often omitted in the Mss.),
yena / ye na (pi.) or yo na (sing.)
KP 33 » 8 ; 12 (Skt, Tî yena. Ch: yo na) etc.
bhagavan nevamrupain or naivamrüpam.
KP 270,1-9Ï 271,4. etc.
In KP 35^>13» from the meaning of the sentence,
it is necessary to correct vavat to na c a .
b6 --
There are some cases where the Sanskrit reading
should be corrected by the Tibetan or the Chinese version.
For instance, instead of buddhagocaran ajaneyam (KP 153*7)*
we find buddhan virany (avirany in Ms. F) ajaneyam in
Skt. Mss. Here, T.(sahs rgyas kyi spyod vu l ) and Ch
(chl:^$jp-t% & ch2 : ) give sufficient grounds for ■our
altex',ation. uhasta~saucam adat" , where we find ahat (KP 57*1-9
except ahana in Ms. B) in Skt. Mss, is justified by T
(phyag chab gsol te) and Ch (chli & Ch2 : t il»0lc*t
). Likewise, akusala-mula-samavadhana in KP 259*17
is supported by Ch and T, where we have kusala-samavadhana
in Skt. Mss.
In KP 346,9“10, we have ’’nanagandhais ca snapanam
krtavan 11• Although this is supported by T (spos chu sna
tshogs kyis bkrus nas), it is more appropriate to read
jhapanam krtavan 11 according to Ch ( =dz *ia iwi
K 45, 575).
There is a name of a Tathagata, whose name would
■k-f-1\ j>A(
have been lost for ever, if Ch did notrecord it. chi
gives it as §î^(=Sataguna or Satapunya) and ch2 as ^
(=sia- d'iei K 48, 366), i.e., Sata- (iCP 356 fn.5 & 8 ).
(l) Ka B. Karlgren, Grammata Serica Recensa, Stockholm

1964.
One of many kinds of incense mentioned in our text
is uragasaracandana (KP 56 >15 ff*)* T renders this as
"tshan dan sbrul gyi snin poM , reading uraga * sara (heart
of serpent); while ch2 renders it as (this shore
of the sea), reading sagara for sara. We have, indeed,
the reading of uraga-sagara-candana (AE in KP 167,14-5,
ABE in 1^9,17-8; 150,4; 175,9-10). If we admit the
change of position ga and sa, taking ora (near side) in
Pali and avara in Vedic Sanskrit into consideration,
then it becomes clear that ch2 read this word as ,!ora ♦
sagaratcandana11. On the other hand, chi transliterates
this word as (Read « % • ^ , (l91b3-4, .-- *
for uragasaracandanacurna KP 149,17-8), ^~^^(l94c
10-1, for uragasaracandanagandha KP l67»l4-5), and $ (oT *&)
gosirsoragasaralcalanusarx
KP 214,9-10).
— 4.-8 —
Jambudvipa -
Tihdzam buhi glin
Glxi ^1 ^ (±M.m b *igu d'iei IC 6 72 , 1233» 866)
cf. KP 368,9 yamvudvxpe (Ms, A) Pox' jambudvxpe.
KP 346,11 pamca-jojanam (Ms. A) for pancayojanam.
ICP 263,10 parijataka (Ciparijatuka); KP 266,7 pariyatra
(AB iparijata). T:pa ri ya tra ka.
cf. Pali;paricchatta. (Sn 64; J V,393)» parijata (VvA 174).
Khotanese¡parac&ttrei* paricittra, parxyattaka
(Prof. H. Bailey, K h o • Buddh. Texts, 49» 103)*
Agniiparijattrd (Tocharishe Grammatxk, 59)*
jambunada (gold taken from the Jambu River) (KP 9 > H ff.)
Tihdzam bu chu bohi gser
cf. jabodana in the Kharosthx Dharmapada Verse 242.
(Prof. J. Brough, The Gandharx Dharmapada, 157* Also See,
Introduction, pp. 5 0 * 100, 10 5 )*
KP 389*7 Jainbunada (N. of a buddhaland)
T ilxdzam buhi chu klun
chi:
49 _ _
KP 53 »8 ff, Jambuvana (N. of a park)
T:hdzam buhi tslial

• •
chi: siEm b 1i'gu + vana .
ch2 ; f^l ^¿(or )Jfe )J| si^m p 1jie or pjie (or b*ua)
la + udyana (K 672, 25, 6).
Gf. Xn KP 56*19» where we have tad. udyanam In Skt *,
chi gives the name of the park as 1$ (l75blO, lit.
Jambunada-i-vana )
Accox'ding to the information given by Hui Lin ^
(-*/Jfc£.4r!^ , Taisho No.2128, Vol.54, pp.383a; 423c; 576c),
kacalindika or kacilindika is a .dress made of cloths
which are woven from plumage of a certain bird known by
this name. He gives the transcription ha tsia
lien tieij ka (K 15 (W )».804, 3 8 7 ($£ ) * 590, 15), with
the variations it tsi (K 961 ) and j|u tsien (K 375)
for the second character.
cf. Mvy 5879 kacalindika, ka tsa lin dahi gos.
KP 8,2 (AE:ltaca~, BCDikaci-); 165*19 (kaci-);
168,1 (kaca-) etc,
SV 43 *11 kacilindika ?
5 0 ---
In the K P , we find that T always renders it as
ka tsa lin di ka (l51 bl etc) and chi renders it as
(heavenly dress) for the majority of the cases (l67c!2 etc.)
On the other hand, ch2 renders it sometimes as
(234bl0 for KP 8,2) and at other times as (257013

for KP 165 »19)- (kirep pua ink IC 6k 2, 2 5 »
1020) is the usual transcription for karpasa (or karpasa,
karpasika. cf. Pali;kappasika. Mvy 9164 karpasaka), i.e.,
cotton. .
In KP 217,11, a line divyena vastrena in the Skt.
Mss. is rendered as in chi (203 h 28 ) but
(-divyena lcarpasa-vastrena) in ch2 (264a24-5)* On the
other hand, T renders it as lhahi ko (t2:ka) si kahi gos
(tl:248a6; t2 :323 t>3 )f reading ’’divyena kausika-vastrena'J .
Kausika is a silk produced from Kosi district.
cf. Mvy 9165 kauseyaka, mon dar,
Pali: koseyya-pavara, a silk garment (Vinaya I,28l)
In the Sukhavatxvyuha kacalimdika (SV 43,ll), with
which its Tibetan translation agrees (ka tsa lin di k a , •
TTP K o .760-5, Vol22, p.119-3, Tsi 293aff) , is transcribed
as ^ (=tula or tulika, cotton. c f . KP 168,1 tulika)
by Bodhiruci (Taisho No.310-5, Vol.11, 97h26). Also in

the Aksobhyatathagatasya Vyuha, the Tib. gives ka tsa lin
di ka (TTP N 0 .76 O- 6 , Vol.22, p.139-2, Dzi 27b4) while the
Chin, renders it as (Taisho No.310-6, Vol. 11, 105h8).
— 51 —
In KP 380,1, there is a brahmana called Drastava
or Dastrava (Mss* CD). T translate this name as lta ba
bsruns (=Drsti- or Drsta-pala), while chi renders it as
(=Darastra) and ch2 transcribes it as (dfE
ia-p'jie or pjie K 4, 780 (*%.), 2 5 ).
cf . Skt•sdamstra
• # • ■
Skt.idamstra ■ • •
Paliidattha • •
Pali:datha *
P k t. idamtha
*• Plct. ;dadha
•
Skt.:drsti
• • •
Skt.idrsta
* « *
Pali:ditthi « •
Paliidittha * «
Pkt.iditthi * *
. Pkt.idattha, dittha or
* * * • *
dettha• *
(cp. Prof. R.L. Turner, A Comparative Dictionary of
the Indo-Aryan Languages, London 1966 . Nos. 6250 , 6520,
6518 ).
Thus it becomes clear that the present form drastra
* or Hastra + va is derived from a certain compound
of Middle Indie words, a word which is trancribed as
by ch2 and is understood as an equivalent to damstra (or
damstra) by chi but drsti (or drsta) by T, plus, a word
which is transcribed as by ch2 and is understood as
an equivalent to pala by T.
It may be assumed that this name retains the type '
of language in which the KP was originally written.
vx sVD
Proper ñames in th© KP present various problems. ,
For instance,
KP 35>1 Ratnacandravairocana (N. oí* a bodhisattva)
Tírin po che rnam par snan byed » JRatnavairocana.
chl: íf = Multtavaira
ch2 s fS - «'
ICP 88,16 Vetalca (N. of a devaputra)
T:. hlchri byed (hlchri ba = to roll, henee cf. vestana
and vethana. Also cf . vetada and vétala).
chl: (b'ji lfu l®k K 566 (svt), 1 2 3 , 928 )
=Virüdhalca«
ch2 ¡ ^ F&(pj le; el^ k *kiwo K 87 ^, 7 80» 49 )
KP 88,16 Avetuka (N. oí * a devaputra)
T: hlchril byed (hkhril ba = to wind)
chis ^ vj ('á d*uo k3u K 1 , 82, 109 )
ch2 : 3% t f
KP 8 8 , 17 Hobina (N. oí* a devaputra)
T: snar ma skyes
chis (luo j(iei K 7 66 , 12^1)
ch 2 : ^
cf. rohini f. N. of th© 9ih of 28 Naksatra. Mvy 3188«
5 3 ---
IÍP 88, 17 Korabh.ananda (N. of a devaputra)
Tssa rtsom dgah
chl: $J jffg, (kju l*á d*á K 108, 6, 4) « Korada
and = Nanda.
ch2 : ^ ^ (kjwo lam p'jie K 49, 609» 2 5 ) « .

Korabha and jp£L «Nanda.
KP 149,6-7 Prabha samadhi (N. of a samadhi)

T:hod dan tin he hdzxn.
• #
chl: '/$£ «Nxhlclesasamádhi '
ch2 1 /^f s 8/j\ ( d fuá: K ll) «Dharmodgatasamadhi ?
KP 150,1 Pranxtadyuti samadhi (N. of a samadla!) .
T :tih he hdzin gya nom snah (of. gya uom snah ba«
sudrsah Mvy 3104).
chl: 'É s ^ « V a jrapranxdhana samadhi
ch2 : '^17® — ^ «Yathápranidhana samadhi
KP 159,12 Ganaprabhasa (N. of a buddha)
Tsyon tan hod « Gunaprabhasa
chl: *= Ganaprabhasa
ch2 ; íg * «>
„ 54 —
KP 186,11 Jyotiksaka, KP 190,12 Jyotiksabhaka, KP
191,20 Jyotiksabha (N. of a mânavalca)
T:skar mahi khyu nichog, probably leading jyoti +
rsabha, arsabha or v r sabba (cf. Mvy 19 , 7121 , 282)
chiatti!. (ziu.“ d 1lei K 127 , 866 ) =Jyoti-
ch.2 î ^ = Jyoti + ksama (or ksema, ksanti)
KP 196,9 Jyotipâla (N. of a manavaka)
T :skar ina skyon = Skt •
chi: ' = Jyotiinala

ch2 : % = ti
KP 196,9 Tumburu (N. of1 a mânavalca)
T:tam bu ru
chi : /ài ä. = Ambara .

ch2 ; ^ k'JSm K 652 ) = Kimbara ?
KP 315,4 Saurabhyakimsuka (N* of a mountain-goddess)
Tides pa lcin su ka
chi: ■f’
ch2 : B ^ s Süryakimsukä
KP 315,7 Kaduscara (N. of an Asurendra)
Tïmdzes spyod *
— 5 5 ----
Chi! fig. '<f
ch2 ; 4 1'!
KP 356>1 Sarvagiiosa (N. of" a world)
T :lcun dbyans
chi: vri'3 &/O' = Sarvadosa

* '
ch2 : -- ^ = Sarvaraksa '
KP 356,18-357*1 & 3^0,7“S Prajnarcihsamkopitadasta
(N* of a bodhisattva)
Tises rab hod zer lcun hkhrugs hjigs hdzin (310al,
but hjigs is omitted in 311^3) « Pra jna-arcih-samlcopita
(bhaya)-gyhi ta
chi: % ^ J§f - Pr a jha -ar cir-grhx t a -nanda
ch2 : ^ ^ '0, - Pra jna-arcir-abjiaya-nanda
ICP 3^1,1 Durdhana (N* of a K i n g ) : d u r J a n a )
T:nor nan = Dur-dhana
chi: =Dur-jaya
ch2: ^ = «
KP 362,19 Dagapala (N. of a mountain)
T :chu slcyon
chi: ^
ch2: ffjlC'
cf. daga, daka » Pkt * forms derived from udaka.
— 5 6 ---
KP 374,5 Ekavidapati (N. of a mountain)
T:ri lan tshvahi bdag po gcig pa -
chi : & ^
ch2: ^ *i3k li 9 5 7 )
KP 374, 6 Vidacarakamurdhani nama sthànam (Either
thè title of a book or th© name of a place)
T:lan tshva spyod pahi rtse mor nes pahi gnas
chi:
chZ : (' t sia là ka
K 804, 6, 1 5 (40 ) )
KP 375 15 Vidacarakamurdhani
T : supra
KP 380,7 Samjivana (N. of a ajxvika)
T:yan dag htsho
ch i : #f. = Sam jha
ch.2 : /pf- (transcription let, ancient pronuncia
tion being diet IC 396, plus translation vana) r= Jivana.
— 57 - -
KP 389,11 Samjivana (N* of a buddhaksetra)
T:yan dag htsho
chi: fg = £§' =samjm)
ch2 : =Sam- or Sama-vana
KP 389, 12 Svaraja (N. of a buddhaksetra)
T:sin tu rdul med (su+a-rajas) = Skt.
chi: ^ & (sva^rajan) = Skt*
ch2 : 5£ >*3* £, = Sagara-ra jan ?
(Another possible reading is Svara-ja)
KP 3S9»1^ Vairaprabha (N* of a buddhaksetra)
T:hkhon sbyon hod = Skt.
chi: - Virajah-prabha
ch2 : % & =* Skt.
— 5 8 ------
Concordance IX Tibetan Bam-po
T. tliCu t2 :Cb.a Text
Beginning X49a5 X87b7
Bam-po 1 X49a 6 X88aX X, X

2 l60a 6 203a5 28, X4
3 X7XbX 2X8b5 5^» 9

X84b4 236b 6 82, X0
5 X96a6 252 b 7 X08, X
6 209b 2 27Xa7 135, X
7 222 a 3 288bX X 6X , 6
. 8 234a6 305aX X86 , 3
9 248a2 323a5 2X7, X
10 258b 7 338a3 239,17
11 27Xa3 354b7 266 , 4

12 282b 3 370 a 6 297, 2
13 296b4 390a4 327, X
Ik 309a5 406bX 355,XO
15 325a2 427a2 393, 9
Bn d 337a6 443a3 420, 8
Colophon 337a6-8 443a3-4
- 60 —
o o
H e.
0= ^
H
< H
e ;
<A\V c^ p
3$ tflVt $fc ft >* C* A fts H*
$fc cX* U
t* 1& &
--A \ -
c?* S’
o
-Sjv #
A& >
%
<& $b s&Ce ¿Bft. tfi o
te!
<\V ftuV
r* QtvV \» w
t? C* (V ^S- H
£
<4 i* V* V \ V n
^5- -O
*¥*
& ft ft ft
c*
ft V'' w *?
to ¡«1 H H l«J H H ].J H (_i H H V H
O VO
to VO
VO
CO VO
Ov
VO
Ov
VO
VjO VO
JO vo 00 CO CO oo <*2 H
<J OS H
Os
o' oJ a* o H CO VJI VO H1 00 ■P" O CO O
to P 0 Kf O o o o'
j_J O' P O' O o' P
~o *<J to H Jo JO JO H JO
Vjl H H Vj3 vo VO vo o Os OS OS H
C oncordance
o
H £
H pJ=
3 H p
B
>-3
^ ^ ^ ft ^ 3 V&wf c^ P-.
-V' ^ ^ $ ^ §«■ * >> Hr
III
¿^ -V VA "\x A* VA yt\ 4W S' & cn
P1
i^ V Of * >: OS ^ ^ * , ^ s6 *
pt
v^
Sr f f O
-A Y^ ^ pfe te{
w- ‘Aa-4
* ^
C* a
piw $* e? if X ^ <sA 3^V V s* o•
On ^ ** t* c6 ^ $a ft $ ^ H
H *6 4\'V ^ V n
^ afcfit * ^ ^ ^«r g " ' 00
-V A- 4 - \ f ^ -A rt
p -v V' v \ ^t-
IS i*
to to to to JO to JO JO to to to to to toi- JO to to 0
Os
VO
O
!«■s] Os
O
VR
vo
Vk
00
Vn
<t
Vn Vn Vjs Vn 4^ •£" 4=*. .V
tO VO vo vo ►p
p p O' o' o os
o'
Vi
o
05 H vo ■<! Ur OS Vn vo atj
to JO to p D' P o* O O' P o50 p o
vo vn o H
vo H H to H H H
<1 H Os H vo VA OS Vo H •<t o VO
•d d-
d-
JO J—1 H H H H M
o vo 00 . -o "V! H HVn
OS Vrt H
Vo HH O
vo •vt Vn to *d
vo VO Os vo Vn H ■<(
**H Vn •V2 V« JO vn H OS 4H5* H oPs
*m
H
V» M •• s* V»
M
St
H
w
H
V
©
s#
OS 4^* Vo V0 H OS vo CO H1 VO H ■p- H H H {^4
to JO to to to to to to to ' to t_J H* J_1 h4s IvJ ’-* H (-»d-

■P* VO vo vo to to JO H o o vo CO CO O vn Vn •P-.
^C- <1 •p* H V0 Vo o ' vo H > 4^- vo H vo vo •P- V O
p o' ps P p p . O' o* o' o' P o'
4r- to O 4^ pO
Vn V OS vo JO p
l-J Os H* V< OS to P
P to p
vn
VO vo vo vo to to to to to to to to JO to to H H . d-
H o o o vo • co ■.■co ,.'-CO >VI Vn Vn .sp- vo o VO CO 10
00 VO Vn o 00 ■ Oo :/•Vi .•' vto '■H vo o vo to H Os H *. . VO
-P-
P p p o' •pto o' o‘ p p o' o‘ p v
JPV
*£; -0* “
U V,. * o'
•P* OS |tol Vn H- <2 ■ OS •V H >^3 -Vi “TO•XAfr1 'V- <2
W
p. H H ¡
3
H
><¡ M H
spA'.
*" ¿a; vi>'-\
<i\& VI)$V
! â ? ! 'T ^ d .
wo
*The
$&' # iv J$)V
— Si
—ai t* i*
/&
« tíW
c*
è
sto ry
yv y* a<
V»
✓V Í* é
M' â
)* V V
of
J*
to JO JO so JO JO JO 50 to So to JO JO JO to to JO to JO to
S a v ir o c a n a .
VO VO VO Jo JO JO JO JO to JO JO to ¡.-I H I" 1 H H H O O
VO VO (O VO VO <t ■S3 On Vn VO JO o co *VJ ON S' JO VO VO
0 p oJ o p 0 p O' o' o' p o' o p> 5» o' O' o1 P o
I'“1 H H H JO JO• h* JO H H H H JO
<1
to
■s3
03 Vn o Vo -3 03 Vn <J vo 00 ON 00 Vo Ov H vo to
<J
H
H
H
tsm y <$$ y^k ^ ¡^ & £ £ ^ W';

>ï
V
ft
, o , *»V '
(^
tr\ ,
3* ^ -# ^ (&\ <
<S
S^
rt ^
$ ■ - > £ú %ft I*1 t* % & \ & * fity ’. fr -
j: ^ f t : ^ -%v<- &'■
1 ** * * 3 &\ &
$< ^&-
❖a ■%5 ‘ \y \\ w -\ t*
^ . ,^ \V A* á - \* -V .«!<
^ I v* »V \\ \4,■
-V w ■\ -V -V -V
■V > X /V >
e* \
r^.
JO to JO to JO JO JO to to to so TO JO to .1 to to JO io : to to
oo CO oo oo CO ' CO 00 00 CO oo -SÏ •-SÎ *vs <s ■<! <1 Ov Ov
vo CO Co V« vo vo JO I-* o VO 00 ov •p- vo JO H O’. oo
&
,pT
p o
JO j_J
p p o o p
so
Ù o
jnj p p
to to
p o'
h*4
o
H H
o
H
o' P P to
o'
H H H
V« vo H 00 vo o ON vo ir Ov JO <J o OV JO1 •p" VO Vt/ to H
•p" ■p* VO
.p* J-J VO VO VO • vo vo VO vo VO Vo S JO to to- to.: JO JO
50 H CO 03 <t <? 0v Ov .p* vo to H* VO 00 OV ÖV •p* H
o Ov H w00 £• ov V*JO 00 o oo 00 <î 4P* W V*p* «vo
■ vo JO >-3
S«O i»
V
-* <* Cfl . «• ,
'* [~4 H H- H H Jk«4 , ■H |i*4
oo .00 <J H On <j vo Ov O -4 Vn M to » -p* o OV JO. H Vn
(W
vo vo vo vo vo vo vo vo vo VO vo JO JO JO . JO JO to to . . to to
vo vo vo JO to H t~* H H o o VO vo 03 03 ■s3 •s3 Ov ov •p*
-o vn vo JO H <! Ov •P* H Ov H Ov o Vn 1—
* Ov VO vo. vo Co
p o' p p p o' p P P p P O' o' P P o' ■P sp3 o' p
Ov Vn 00 CO J-* vo H ov ■P- H OV p* -S3 oo 00 VO vo 03
•P* •p- ■p’ ■p- -p- ■P* -p- -P* •p- •P- vo vo vo vo vo Vo Vo vo vo VO
•P* •p- vo to JO H H H O O vo vo 03 •sj Ov ov vn vn ■p* to
VO o <t vo H <J Vn to VO to OV o to vo CO JO sj to •P* vo
p o' o' o' o' P P O' p. p p p O' o' a o' P o' o' o'
vo <1 Vn p* vjx OV Vn ■s3 H1 •p* Vn ■p- VO vn vn to s3 vo Vn •p-
Commentary
The summary of the ICarunapiTndarXka
Chapter one
(Ch-T version) ~
Sakyaiuuni Buddha once stayed on Mt. Grdhrakuta in

Rajagrha together with 62,000 bhiksus, all Arhats with
' U) (2)
the exception of Ananda; 8,000,000 bodhisattvas, Maitreya
and others who have attained DharanX, Ksanti and Samadhi;
and countless gods and demi-gods.
(l)gan zag gcig ma gtogs pa ni hdi Ita ste tshe dan Idan
pa kun dgah boho(l49bl-2) in T. chi: l67al0 ).
c]a2!Vt1^'A (233 cl8 ). _
cp. The large SxdchavatTvyuha: ekam pudgalam sthapayitva
saiksapratipadyuttarikaranXyain yad idam Ayusmaratam Anandam
(SV 2,12-3)* The Chines© translations do not mention
this exception, while the Tibetan translation follows the
Sanskrit(TT? No.760-5, Vol.22, p.110-4, Tshi 271a7).
The Pratyutpannabuddhasammulchavast hit a samadhi :
gah zag gcig ma gtogs pa ni hdi lta ste, tshe dan Idan pa
kun dgah boho(TTP No.801, Vo1.32, p.101-1, Du 2al).
The Aksobhyatathagatasya Vyuhas gan zag gcig ma
gtogs pa ni hdi ltar slob pa rgyun tu zugs pa, tshe dan
Idan pa kun dgah boho(TTP N o . , Vol.12, p.129-1, Dzi
2al). * # ^
cf. The SaddharmapundarTkai ayusmata cAnandena saiksena,
anyabhyain ca dvabhyam bhiksusahasrabhyam saiksasaiksabhyam.
(sp 2,8-9). * * . . . .
Ananda, who had accompanied the Buddha for 25 years

and excelled in 1earning(aggam ■— - bahussutanam, satimantanam
gatimantanain, dhitimantanam, upatthakanam AN X, 24-5), seems
to have invited the jealousy of other disciples of the Buddha
Even in the Pali text, we find that he was accused of some
offences on several occasions(Vinaya X,298j XX,136; 253;
288-9 etc.). Xn the northern tradition, as we have seen,
(l)
Then, 10,000 bodhisattvas, Including Maitreya, Amogha-
(2 ) 6) w (5 )
darsin, Yaruria, Simhamati, Vairocanamati, rose from their
seats. Looking towards the south-east direction and clasp
ing their hands together, they exclaimed, “Homage to Padmo-
ttara Tathagatal The great wonder(maha-pratiharya) is that
He, not long after attaining the highest enlightenment
(anuttara-samyaksambodhi), performed the miracle(ascarya)
of helping many millions of beings to accumulate merits
(kusalamula) and to stand firmly on the Non-retrogressive
stage(avaivartika) in the highest enlightenment I“ .
Having seen this act, Ratnavairocana Bodhisattva,
rising from his seat, asks Sakyamuni, “Why do these
Bodhisattvas pay homage to Padmottara Tathagata? Where
is his buddhaland(buddhaksetra) bituat-ad? How long has
it been since he attained bviddhahood? What is the name
he was excluded from the group of Arhats, who have completed

all the learning(asaiksa), since Ananda was considered to be
still at the stage of saiksa, who has still to learn, and has
not yet completely detached himself from all desires(MPP-
upadesa, Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , 83al6-9).
The MPP-upadesa also records the incident of Ananda ^
on the occasion of the first Council(sang^Xti) at Rajagrha °(
in Magadha, which was held by a 1000 bhiksus led by Mahakasyapa.
Ananda was charged with six offences ( =:duskrta, dukkata)
by his colleagues. At that night, however, he suddenly
attained enlightenment, “just like one sees the way in the
darkness by a flash of lightning“ , and became the chief re
citer of the Sutra—pitaka(ibid. 67c-70a). Hsiiian Tsang also
X'ecords the same story(Taisho No.2087, Vol. 51, 922b-c).
(2)chis 4,400,000• ch2:8,400,000•
(l)Tibyams pa. (2)T:mthon ba don yod. chi:
ch2:$‘*£Ml- (3)T:chu lha. Ch: (4)T: sen gehi bio gros.
Ch! % (5)T srnam par snan byed bio gros. But Ch om.
-mat i • chi: ^ ch2 : Jj?,sfl
--- 64 —
of his buddlialand? What are the features o f tills buddha
land? Why has Padmottara Tathagata performed this great
wonder? And why cannot X see all the wonders performed
by buddhas in other buddhalands, whereas these bodhi-
sattvas can?11
(Slct. version)
The scene takes place in the same spot, but the
number of sravaka-sangha is given as 1,200 and the
assembly, including 6,000 bhiksunXs, 80,000 bodhisattvas
etc., is described in detail.
When Salcyamuni Buddha is about to begin the sermon
(bo dhi sat tva -vi say a - saradar sana -pranidhana -vyuha - samadhi -
vi saya -dharani -muldia-vyuham samadhana —mulcha-nirde sain
carya-vai saradyam nama dharmaparyayam sutrantam maha-
vaipulyam bodhisattvanugatam sarva-buddha-parigraham
KP 5»X-5)> great rays of light appear and illuminate .
the whole world(trisahasra-mahasahasra) as well as the
hells and other buddhalands. Prom the sky (an tar Ticsa
KP 6,7) 9- rain of flowers falls, the sound of immortal -
drums(amara-dimduhhi) resounds, and the earth shakes
in six ways(sad-vikaram) with 18 special features (asta-
dasa-mahanimittara), which are the auspicious signs.

/
Then Ratnavairocana Bodhisattva asks Sakyamuni Buddha,
"From where do these rays of light come? By whose power,
and why?”
6 5 ----
(From now on the three versions, Slct., T & Ch., agree
in the main)
Giving answers to these questions asked hy Ratna-

/
vairocana Bodhisattva, Sakyamuni Buddha describes the
features of the Padma Buddhaland in the south-eastern
direction where Padmottara Tathagata presides.
Flowers are scattered on its ground of lapis lazuli
(ni 1a-vaidurya-rnay1 bhumi), which is as soft and pleasant

' U)
as the Kacalindika dress, and which is so resilient that
one is walking on the ground it sinks about four inches
deep but it rises up the same height as soon as one's

(2 )
foot detaches from it. There are trees of seven jewels
(sapta-ratna-maya-vrksa), from the branches of which
heavenly dresses(divya-kasaya-vastra) are hanging. The
rustling of the leaves and the singing of the birds
issue heavenly symphonicmusic (divyatikranta pahcahgika-
turya-sabda). Between these trees there stand many- -
storied buildings(kutagara) with arched gateways(torana)
in four quarters. These gateways lead to the ponds
(1)A dress made of cloths which are woven from plumage of

a certain bird known by this name and is famous for its
soft feather. It was admired as the dresses of the ideal
king, Cakravartin. cp *--W)'$.% Hfy: by Hui Lin^2&fd, TaishoNo.
2128, Vol.5^» 383a; 423c; 57^c. Both spellings, kacalindika &
kacilindika, appear in Mss. of the KP(8,2; 165*19» 16 8 ,1 etc.).
cf. Mvy 5879(kacalindika); SV 43»11(kacilindika).
(2)One of the stereo-typed expressions in the sutras, depict
ing softness of the ground in the buddhaksetra. cf. SV 43»10-1.
— 66 —
(pualcarini) , which have steps(sopana) at their four sides.
In the ponds many lotus flowers are in bloom, upon which
bodhisattvas meditate spending the nights with joys of

emancipation(vimukti-pr:Lti-sukha) . At dawn when a cool
breeze blows they rise from their meditation(samadhi)
and go back into the many-storied buildings to listen to
the sermon by Padmottara Tathagata.
• Surrounding these buildings and trees at the lour
quarters there are mountains of go Id (jambunadaniayah
parvatah), over which various kinds of* jewels are scatter
ed abundantly. These jewels reflect the rays of light
emitted by Padmottara. By the light of the Buddha and
its reflection upon the jewels the Padiria Buddhaland is

(i)
always bright. The light of the sun or moon is unknown-
(na ca tatra candra-suryayoh prabha prajnayate, ICP 9»18).
Thus except for the closing of the petals of the lotus
flowers and the ceasing of the birds* singing, the night

(2 )
is undistinguishable from the day.
(1)cf. Katha Up. 11,2,15

na tatra suryo bhati na candra-taraka^j
nema vidyuto bhanti kuto *yam agnih/
tarn eva bhantam anubhati sarvam,
tasya bhasa sarvam idam vibhati//
cp. Mundaka Up. 11,2,11; Svetasvatara Up. IX,14; Bhagavad-
G. IX-, I 5 ,6 ; XV,6; 12.
Viz. na cagnir na candra-surya na tarakarupa (iCP 17,8-9)
etc. •
(2)cf. KP 14,6-17.
— 67 -
In the Padmâ Buddhaland there is a bodhi-tree called
Xndra, Linder which a lotus flower with a silver stalk and
thousands of golden leaves is in bloom. Sitting upon
this lotus flower Padrnottara Tathagata attained enlighten
ment, and other bodhisattvas watched him, sitting on many
lotus flowers surrounding him.
Further, the Buddha, answering the question asked by
Ratnavairocana, explains the great miracles(maha-prati>-
harya) performed by Padrnottara Tathagata. At dawn,
having meditated since the previous evening, Padrnottara
Tathagata transformed himself into a huge figure reaching
up to the Brahmaloka. Then he emitted 60 million rays
of light from his for ©head (usiiisa-mürdhan) , which brightly
illuminated as many buddhalands in the upper direction
as the number of dust-partieles in on© buddhaland. All
the bodhisattvas in these buddhalands, who have been
prophesied (vyakrta) to attain Buddhahood, have obtained
concentrâtion(samadhi), spells(dharani) and forbearance
(ksanti), are progressing along the stages of the bodhi-
sattva, and have reached the final stage of transmigra-
tion(ekajâti-pratibaddha), saw the features of the Padmâ
Buddhaland and Padrnottara Tathagata standing with 3Z
marks of Buddha“(mahapurusa-laksana) and 80 tokens(anu»
vyanjana); and they paid homage to Padrnottara.
— 68 —
Then Padmottara Tathagata stretched out his tongue
(jihvenjfriya) out of his mouth and covered this world
(caturdvxpika) with his tongue. After this, when his
tongue disappeared in his mouth, each pore of Padmottara
emitted 60 million rays of light which reached countless
buddhalands in ten quarters. Many bodhisattvas gathered
from other buddhalands in order to pay homage to Padmo=
ttara.
Xn this way Padmottara Tathagata turned the wheel of
Bharma(dharma-cakra) called the Avaivartxkacakra in order
to save all the beings.
We find the features of the Padma Buddhaland described
in this >c h a p t e r a n d also in the next chapter, are very
similar to those of the Western Paradise, Sukhavatx of
Amitabha (or Amitayus) Tathagata described in the large
and small SukhavatXvyuha. We know that the author of
the KP was well-acquainted with the .literature of the
Amitabha school, as he says "The Padma Buddhaland is
filled with bodhisattvas, just like the Sukhavatx is
filled with them" (padma bxtddhaksetram evakxrna bodhi=
sattvaih, tadyatha Sukhavatx lokadhatur bodhisattvais
aldrna, KP 19,3"*^) •
The Buddhist idea of paradise such as the Sukhavati
or the Padma naturally has many points of resemblance

with that of preceeding Hindu paradise. As it has been
discussed by scholars, we may here point out the Brahma-
loka described in the Kausxtaki Upanisad X,3>3“5* This
Brahmaloka has the lake A r a , the river Vijara, the tree
Xlya, the city Salajya, the abode Aparajita. There is
the hall Vibhu, in which there is the throne called
Vicaksana and the couch called Amitaujas. Anyone who
enters into this world will be welcomed by Brahma, and
presented fruits, ointments(anjana), garlands(malya),
garments(vasa) and powdered perfumes(curna) by five
hundred nymphs(apsaras).
— - 70 —
Chapter two
Question and answer as regards the Padma Buddha land
and Padmottara Tathagata continues between Ratnavairocana

*
Bodhisattva and Sakyamuni Buddha, A detailed description
of* the Padma Buddhaland follows, expounding its glory and
purity so that it represents the Buddhist idea of a
paradise, Xn that Buddhaland, which is continuously
illuminated by the rays of the Buddha, Padmottara Buddha
preaches the bodhisattva-pitaka, which surpasses the sermons
for sravalcas or pratyekabuddhas• The bodhisattvas, who
are born there with the 32 marks of a great man(maha-
purusa-laksana) and rays of light, one yojana long(yojana-
prabha), which are emitted from their bodies, perpetually
hear the words of religion and live on the food of medita
tion (dhyan&hara), food of justice(dharmShara) and food of
scent (gandh&hara) like Brahmalcayika gods, but not on
usual morsel of food(kavadik£thara KP 17,1» kavadikar&hara
1 1 6 ,6; kavadikarlhara 116,16 )•

Then, the Bhagavat proceeds to narrate the story
concerning the past of this Padma Buddhaland, which is
the main subject of this chapter.
Previously this Buddhaland was called the Candana,
which was not so pure as the Padma. There was a Tathagata
called Candrottama in the Candana, who taught dharma for
20 (Ch T: 3 0 ) antara-kalpas. When Candrottama was about to
— 71 —
pass away (parinirvana-kala-samaye ), he prophesied (vyalerta )
to a bodhisattva, Gagananiudra by name, that the latter
would become Padrnottara Tathagata on account of his
vows(pranidhana)
Before entering into the anupadhisesa-nirvana-dhät u ,
Candrottama instructed ten dhâranls to Gaganamudra,
explaining "Grasp this Sarvajhatalcara-dhärani-mukha-
pravesa, as it is the very instruction of past, present

(i)
and future buddhas to yauvarâjyâbhisikta-bodhisattvas" .
Gaganamudra, having followed the instruction, attained
buddhahood and became Padrnottara Tathagata. He helped
millions of bodhisattvas to attain the Anutpattika-
dharma-ksanti by means of these dhäranxs, which were
most efficacious as they contained the instructions of
whole
(2 )
Bodhisattva-pitaka.
There follow passages explaining the bénéficiai result
of obtaining these dhâranls. Answering the question
(1)ep. KP 21,5-16. The yauvarajyäbhisikta(lit. consecrated

as prince) refers to the 9th and the 10th stages among
ten progressive stages of bodhisattva in the Gandavyüha
(p.94) or the Mahavastu(Vol.X, p.76). This word also
introduces Maitreya Bodhisattva to the stage(iCP 4l,l4 ff.)
(2)In our text "Bodhisattva-pitaka" seems to denote a
division o f /Buddhist literature(KP 14,16;30,9;128,17) as
opposed to Srävaka- and Pratyekabuddha-pitaka. "Buddha-
pitaka"(KP 108,l) and "Anuttara-mahayana-katha-dharma"(KP
249*15-6) also appear in our text. There are, however,
sütras entitled "Bodhisattvapitalca" (the 12th part of the'
Maharatnakuta, Taisho No.310-12 & No.316, Vol.11; TTP No.
760 -1 2 , Vol.22 & 2 3 ) and "Buddhapitaka" (Taisho N o *653» Vol.
15; TTP No,886, Vol.35 & No.791, Vol.31)*
— 72 —
(l)
asked by Ratnacandravairocana, the Bhagavat explains that
such a bodhisattva who possesses the fourfold, fivefold

(2 )
and sixfold dharmas can obtain these dharanis.
After this dogmatic explanation, Maitreya Bodhisattva
appears on the stage to affirm the validity of these
dharanis. He tells a past story that he himself was
taught these dharanis by Sa1endraraja Tathagata at the age
of Santarana Mahakalpa in the Sarvalahlcaravibhusita Buddha
land. Since then, he has served many buddhas in many
buddhalands, and has been given vyakaranas by them. But,
Maitreya says, l5Because of my pranidhanas, X have remained
in samsara and have not attained buddhahood y e t , since
X am waiting for the appointed time(kalam aveksya) • Nov/,
X am consecrated'by the Bhagavat as his prince(yauvarajyena-
bhisikta) and a turban of emancipation(v±mukti»~patta) has
been tied around my head of w±sdom(prajna-siras) in the
highest enlightenmentts(KP ^2,10-5)* Thus, Maitreya
explains his role as the Future Buddha.
(1)ltP 35» X. Xn the 1st chapter, it was Ratnavairocana

who questioned the Buddha. So her© T reads rin po che
m a m par snail byed=Ratnavairocana, omitting -candra-.
But, Ch suggests Muktavaira; & ch2;Mfo-,
(2)Th© text itself calls these dharanis uDravidian spells11
(Dramida-mantrapada KP 39>1? Dramida mantrapada 39»3* cf.
Dravida-mantrapada S-dharanl, Appendix 16,1-2.| 19,8).
It is noteworthy that our text ^clearly states the
dharanX ( ) or mantrapada (), which became,
so popular in the esoteric shools of Mahayana, as being
of Dravidian origin.
The Bhag'avat , Sakyamuni Buddha, after confirming
what Maitreya Bodhisattva has said, observes the assembly
and proceeds with the instruction of five more dharanis.
When he has finished the instruction of tlie dharanis,
the Bhagavat addresses Vaisaradyasamavasarana Bodhisattva,
saying, nXt is very rare that a Buddha appears in the
world. It is very hard to obtain these spells(mantrapada),
which are penetrated by sila, samadhi, prajna, vimulcti

~ u) ,
and vimulcti jnanadarsana11 (KP 46, 13-6). The Buddha, after
having* practised bodhisattva-caryas including the six
paramitas, i.e., dana, sila, Xcsanti, virya, samadhi and
prajna, in his former lives, devised these dharanis in
order to save helpless beings. For millions of kalpas,
he abstained from lies(mrsa), scandals(paisunya), abuses
(parusa) and nonsensical talk(sambhinna-pralapa), and
accumulated merits by virtuous conduct of speech (itusala-
vak-karrnan) • By this reason, ^the Buddha obtained the
mark of a Huge Tongue(prabhuta-jihvata), which is the
proof that the Buddha speaks only the Truth.
(1)ln Chinese Buddhism, these five are called (^pahcai-

hgilca-dharma-kaya) or si¿ f t ('^pancahglka-dharma-gandha) .
They are the five lcinds of merits obtained by the Arhats
who have learnt everything and have no more to Xearn(asaiksa)
Xn Pali Buddhism, tliey are usually enumerated under the
Sampada (accomplishment) , i.e., sxla-y samadhi- panna- vimutti-
and vimut ti -nana -das sana -sampada. c p. MN X ,145 > SN 1,139»
AN XXX, 12; Pug. f>4 etc.
Xn the Mahavyutpatti they are enumerated under Asama-
sama-panca-slcandha (Mvy 103 & 104-8).
(2) KP 47,8-13. We have a different explanation regarding tlie
Then the Bhagavat, having entered into the sainadhi
called Sarvapunyasamavasarana, stretches his huge tongue
out of* his mouth as testimony of the' ,truthfulness of his
dharana-instruction. From his tongue 60 million rays of
light are emitted, which illuminate not only this world
(trisahasra-mahasahasra) but also the worlds of hells
(niraya), of animals(tiryagyoni), of the dead(yamaloka),
of gods(deva) and of men(mannsya). The hell-beings
(nairayilca), hungry demons (preta) and cannibal demons
(pisaca) are relieved from their sufferings when these
rays of light have reached and touched them. They see
a Nirmita-budaha standing in front of them, instructing
them to recite "Namo buddhaya, namo dharmaya, namo
sanghaya" . They follow the instruction, and by this merit
they will be reborn in heaven .or in the human world in

their next lives.
With this tri-sarana(homage to the three ratnas),
we come to the end of the second chapter. As we have
seen in the original version of Ch T, the first chapter
opened with the homage to Padrnottara Tathagata. Thus a
full circle of the first part of the KP is completed.
mark of Prabhuta-jihvata in KP 382,4-9» together with some

other marks among 32 -mahapurusa-laksana.
-- 75 —
A closer observation will reveal several links, laid
by the author of the KP, between this first part and the
main narrative of the KP, which will be related in the
following chapters. For instance, Gaganamudra Bodhisattva,
who is to become Padrnottara Tathagata in the Padma Buddha
land in the first part of the KP, is no other than Abhaya,
the fifth prince of King Aranemin, in the fourth chapter
(KP 137>6-139»1 2 )• Xt is Vayuvisnu, a leader of one
thousand Veda-pathakas of Samudrarerm brähmana, who will
be given the vyäkarana by Ratnagarbha Tathagata .to become
Salendraraja Tathagata in the Kasayadhvaja Buddhaland
(KP 193»4-194,19)* Then, after the six buddhas of the
past, Vimalavaisayana, the fourth manavaka of Samudrarenu,
will be given the vyakarana to become Maitreya, the
future Buddha, at the age of the Bhadraka Mahäkalpa
when the span of man's life will be 80,000 years long
(KP 200,1-204,18).
76 —
Chapter three
The third chapter oj>ens with questions by Santimati
Bodhisattva, which immediately penetrate the heart of
the KP.
"By what reason, 0 Bhagavat, are other buddhalands
pure(parisuddha) without any contaminat±on(apagata-
kalusa) and without any fivefold defilements(apagata-
pahca-kasaya), adorned with various merits and filled
with only bodhlsattvas who have accomplished every kind
of virtue without any sravaka or pratyekabuddha?
On the other hand, by what reason, 0 Bhagavat, did
you(=bakyamuni Buddha) appear in this world of fivefold
defilements, i.e., defilements of (short)life(ayuh-kasaya),
of (evil) age(kalpa-kasaya), of (immoral) people(sattva-
lcasaya), of (wrong) views(drsti-kasaya) and of (disturb
ing) desires(klesa-kasaya), attain enlightenment, and
teach the religion of three vehicles to fourfold followers?
What is the reason that you have not taken a pure
buddhaland where there is none of the fivefold defile
ments?'1 (KP 51,3-15)
'Sakyamuni Buddha gives him a simple but straight-
fo rward an sw© r ,
"On account of the vows(pranidhana-vasena), bodhi
sattva take either pure or impure buddhalands.
-- 77 —
Bodhisattvas Mahasattvas take impure buddhalands,
because they are provided with great compassion(maha-
karuna-samanvagatatvat).
As for myself, according to my o%m pranidhana,
X have appeared in this degraded world of fivefold defile
ment s(pratikaste panca-kasaye buddhaksetra upapannah)'1
(kp 5 1 ,16 -5 2 ,5 ).
The above lines reveal the essence, in a condensed

/
form, of the whole KP. That is to say, it is Sakyamuni
Buddha who is the most compassionate Buddha among
numerous buddhas in the universe, for he appeared in
this impure Saha Buddhaland at the age of Bhadraka Maha—
kalpa by his own vows (pranidhana) owing to his own

great compassion(maha-karuna) toward other beings.
Thus, it becomes clear that the purpose of tho^whole sutra
is to extol^j the greatness of Sakyamuni Buddha, maintain
ing that his compassion, Karima, surpasses«that of other
buddhas in pure buddhalands.
Xn order to expound this theory, the following past
story (purvayoga) of King Aranemin who is to become
Amitabha (or Amitayus), King's minister Samudrarenu who

f
is to become Sakyamuni and others, commences. Thus, we
enter into the second part, the main narrative of the KP.
In the past (bhuta-purvam) there was a Calcravartin
‘ (i)
King called Aranemin in the -Santlrana Buddhaland at
the age of Bharana Mahakalpa. His minister was called
Sainudrarenu, a brahmana, to whom a son was born named

9 ' 9 '
Samudragarbha. The boy entered into religious life,
and on attaing buddhahood he became Ratnagarbha Tatha-
gata. Having travelled many countries in order to
instruct people in his religion, he came to a city called

(2 ) _
Ancura(or Anjura) and stayed in a park called Jambuvana
together with his bhiksu-sangha. On hearing . this,
the King visited Ratnagarbha Tathagata in the Jambuvana
Park and made offerings, including the seven jewels of
the Calcravartin King, for three months. One thousand
princes of King Aranemin, including Animisa, Nimin,
Xndragana and so on(KP 62,8 ff), followed the example
of the King and made offerings to Ratnagar'bha Tathagata
and his Sangha.
(1)Although this name is not given here except chi(#J ),

it will be given later in KP 116,11$ 285,IS etc. However,
in 220,13 it is -spelt Samtarana. In the 2nd chapter
"Sant arana11 was the name of a Mahakalpa (KP 41,15)* cf.
Utpalasantirane kalpe(KP 181,4), Utpale mahakalpe(3S4,8).
(2)lt is still doubtful whether this is the proper name
of a nagara as Ch suggests (chi H \ ch2 :Jjjf-vW jS=L ^ both
‘an tsiau Iei K 146, 1083 or 1086 , 6) or an adjective
(mañjula or -ka) to a nagara. Viz. KP 53,7? 60,4; 97,5»
97,12. For the last two cases T renders as groh khyer
vid hoñ hdzin, suggesting mañjula. But in 60,4 T gives
btsun mohi hkhor gyi grofi khyer.
— 79 —
Then, Samudrarenu brahmana dreamt a dream, In which he
saw a ray of light illuminating as many buddhalands as there
are grains of sands of the River Ganga, and many buddhas
in these buddhalands. Each buddha presented Samudrarenu
with a lotus flower of golden leaves(svarna-patra),
silver stalk(rupya-danda), lapis lazuili pericarp(vaidurya—
karnika) and emerald filament(asmagarbha-kesara). In
each lotus flower there was a sun-disc(surya-mandala),
over which a parasol(chatra) made of seven jewels was
hanging. Each sun-disc emitted 60 million rays of light,
all of which entered into Samudrarenu1s mouth. He saw
his own body become tall and as clean as a mirror
(adarsana-mandala),
' • * • * in , which millions of bodhisattvas
were sitting upon lotus flowers and meditating with
crossed legs. He saw the sun(surya-vigraha) encircling
his head like a halo, and a huge parasol stretched in
the sky reaching up to the Brahmaloka. He saw many
lotus flowers around him and heard heavenly music coming
f©rth from the flowers.

He also saw King Aranemin who had been transformed
into a boar-head(sukara-mukha) with a blood-stained
human body. Many animals came to him and ate his body.
Then the King sat under a castor-oil tree(eranda-vrksa-
mula), which is notorious 'for its bad smell. Many worms
— 80 —
gathered and devoured him till nothing was left except
white bones(asthisankhal^vasesa). The King repeated
this self*-sacrifice many times. Samudrarenu saw the
princes, too. Some of* them, taking the face of a boar,
elephant (gaja-ruukha) , buffalo (mahisa-mukha) , lion( simha-
mukha), wolf(vrka-mukha), jackal(srgala-mukha), dog
(sva-mukha) and monkey(markata-mukha), were devoured
like the ICing. But some others, riding on carriages

A
drawn by buffaloes and decorated xîth Sumana floxêrs,
xient axây towards the southern direction.
Then gods, Sakra, Brahma, lokapalas and others
appeared and advised Samudrarenu to divide and give the
lotus flowers to King Aranemin, his princes, minor lords
(lcottarajan) and other people(jana) . Assenting, Samudra
renu xtfoke up from his dream.
The following morning, Samudrarenu visits Ratna-
garbha Tathagata to inquire about the significance of
the dream he saxsr, Ratnagarbha Tathagata, seeing the -
future, relates the following oneirooriticism. *
First, Samudrarenu will wander around the Jambudvipa
in order to teach religion to countless beings, help
ing them to accomplish the threefold virtues(tri-punya-
kriya-vastu) and to establish themselves in the highest
enlightenment. For this reason, in his dream Samudrarenu
— 81 —
saw countless buddhas presenting him with lotus flowers,
above which the sun-discs were shining, and whose rays
of light entered into his mouth.
Secondly, the fame and praise (kxrti-:sabda-sloka)
of Samudrarenu will spread all over the world. Thus, he
saw in his dream the parasol of seven jewels reaching up
to the Brahmaloka.
Thirdly, countless bodhisattvas will visit him from
other buddhalands in order to pay homage to him, make
offerings to him and his sahgha, and listen to his
religious teachings. They will attain Samadhi, DharanI
and Ksanti under his guidance, and praise him after
returning to their own buddhalands. This is the reason
why Samudrarenu saw his body become so tall and his head
encircled by the sun like a halo.
Fourthly, in his dream Samudrarenu saw many bodhi
sattvas sitting and meditating upon lotus flowers inside
his own body. This means that after attaining buddha-
hood, he will help other beings to attain the Non-retro-
gressive stage(avaivartika) from the highest enlighten
ment. After his parinirvana, his Saddharma will last for
a long time.
Fifthly, he also saw King Aranemin and some of his
princes who were devoured by animals and worms. This .
-- 82 —
means that those ignorant people, who remain within the
limit of the threefold virtues, i.e., offering(dana),
self-restraint(yama) and austerity(samyaraa), suffer pains
in the samsara. They crave for rebirth in heaven only
to undergo the sufferings of death (cyavana-duhkha).
They crave for rebirth in the human world only to be in
flicted with the sufferings of old-age, illness, death
(jara-vyadhi-marana), sorrow of meeting hateful people
and parting from the beloved(apriya-samprayoga-priya-
vinabhava-duhkha). They suffer hunger and thirst(ksut-
pipasa-duhkha) in the world of hungry demon(preta).
They suffer mutual devouring(anyonya-bhaksana-duhkha) in
the animal world. They suffer the pain of being burnt,
chopped, crushed, bound and other afflict±ons(daha-ccheda-
vadha-bandhana-nanavidha-karanadi-duhkha) in the hells.
All beings devour these ignorant people, and they devour
all beings(KP 7^> 18-75> **■)* These people, however, will

become disciples(upasaka) of Samudrarenu.
Lastly, the vision of the princes who went away

\A_
riding on carriages drawn by b^^Ta-loes and decorated with
Sumana flowers is interpreted as those who seek for the
Sravakayana, a wrong road(apatha). They are easy-goers,
as they settle idly down within the limit of threefold
virtues in order to attain, unmindful of others, peace
— 83 —
of4 mind of* their oim.
Qs .
This dram-story of Samudrarenu has links with the

K- *
later chapters, which soon become clear when w© find
that Samudrarenu is no other than Sakyamuni Buddha in
the impure Saha world, and King Aranemin and his princes
are Sambhogakaya buddhas in other pure buddhalands. The
self-sacrifice by the latter hints at the long and hard
bodhisattva-caryas practised by these buddhas before
attaining buddhahood. The offering of lotus flowers to
Samudrarenu by many bodhisattvas foretells the visit
by many bodhisattvas from other buddhalands of ten direc
tions in order to present messages from buddhas there and
Candrarocavimala flowers to Sakyamuni Buddhas the scene
which we will see in the later part of the 4th and the
6th chapters.
After the dream of Samudrarenu was interpreted by
Ratnagarbha Tathagata, Samudrarenu speaks to King Aranemin,
nHard it is to be born in the human world. Hard it is to
be born under auspicious omens (lcsana-sampat) . Rare is
the Buddha*s appearance in the world, as rare as the
blossoming of the Udumbara flower. Hard it is to aspire
— 8 4 ---
after the true religion. Hard it is to attain the right
vows(samyak-pranidhana)11 (KP 7$ ,12-6) . Samudrarenu,
continues saying that happiness in the human world as
well as in heaven is transient like a gust of wind, and
meaningless like an image of the moon reflected on the
surface of the water. He says, MConsider the fact that
the Samsara is a container of all sufferings” (pariksasva
maharaja yatha sam sarah sarvaduhkhanam bha ja nab hüt ah KP
76,14-5). Then Samudrarenu persuades the King Aranemin
to perform services (krtadhikara) to buddhas, accumulate
meritorious deeds(avaropita—kusala-müla), and have faith

(labdha-prasada) in the Three-Jewels(tri-ratna), i.e.,
the Buddha, Dharma and Sañgha.
The King replies that he aspires after the highest
enlightenment, and he wishes'to"establish a pure buddha
land in order to save other beings.
Then, Ratnagarbha Tathagata, on entering into the
Samadhi called |?a^&darsavyuha, emits rays of light xrtiich
illuminate as many buddhalands as the number of dust
particles of a thousand buddhalands. The King, together
with the rest of the assembly,.observes various types of
buddhalands; some are pure and others impure, some are
filled only with bodhisattvas and others with sravakas .
and pratyekabuddhas. 1
8 5 -
Having seen these buddhalands, King Aranemin, with
clasped hands, asks Ratnagarbha Tathagata, HBy what
reason do some bodhisattvas take pure lands, and other's
impure lands?19 The Tathagata replies, "Because of
pranidhana some bodhisattvas take pure buddhalands
which have no fivefold defilement. Because of pranidhana
others take impure buddhalands” (KP 81,28-9). Once again
Samudrarenu advises the King to aspire after the
Anuttara-samyaksambodhi and take a buddhaksetra accord
ing to the King *s wish. The King wishes to think over
his pranidhana and buddhaksetra-guna-yyuha before he
decides. His thousand princes, 84,000 kottarajas and
92 million pranas follow the example of the King. All
of them, sitting alone in a quiet .place (ekakx..'rahogato
nlsadya), meditate upon’the. qualities of their buddhalands
and vows(buddhaksetragunavyuha-pranidhana) .
In this manner they spent seven years meditating
and making offerings to the Tathagata and his Sangha.
At the end of this time, ,all of them gather in front of
Ratnagarbha Tathagata in the Jambuvana Park. Samudrarenu
reminds them that they should rejoice in the merits of
all these deeds for the sake of the highest enlighten
ment . He sings the following verses
— 86 -
"By this Dana I desire fruit
neither in the Xndra-world nor in the Brahma-world,
Nor the happiness of a king iAx
which is transient like a swift wind.
But profound faith (bhakt i-mahat) is the fruit
of this Dana, which enables me
To attain the incomparable wisdom(bodhi),
the supreme power of mind, and to save all beings."
8 7 ------
Chapter four
Ratnagarbha Tathagata, thinking that as Samudrareptu
brahmana had helped millions of beings to aspire alter
the highest enlightenment and to establish themselves in
the Avaivartika-bhumi, so he would let the assembly see
various types of buddhalands and give them vyakaranas
according to their pranidhanas, smiled when he entered
into the Samadhi called BodhicittHsampramosa* Thereby,
Ratnagarbha emitted great rays of light, so that King
Aranemin and other members of* the assembly could observe
other bud dlia lands. Having seen the light, countless
bodhisattvas gathered f*rom other buddhalands in order to
witness the scene of* Pranxdhanas and Vyakaranas.
' Thus, we embark on the main theme of* the KP s a
comprehensive collection of* pranidhanas and vyakaranas
which includes those of* the trio in the West (Amitabha,
Avalokitesvara, Mahasthamaprapta), the trio in the East
(Alcsobhya, Gandhahasti, Ratnaketu), the past and future
buddhas (.e.g., Vipasyin, Sikhin, Visvabhu, Krakutsanda,
Kanakamuni, Kasyapa and Maitreya), one thousand buddhas

pM
in the Bhadra-kalpa and others, and ¡finally Sakyamuxii
Buddha himself*. This collection may be divided into two
classes, one concerning the parisuddha-buddhaksetra and
the other the aparisuddha-buddhalcsetra.
------ 8 8 ---------
First, Samudrarenu brahmana recommends King Aranemin
to begin First* The ïving says, with clasped bands, to
Rathagarbha Tathagata, MI, who am seeking For Bodhi,
bave made oFFerings to tbe Bbagavat and Bîiiksusangha
For tbroe months and transFormed the merits(kusalamüla)
towards attaining tbe highest enlightenment. For seven
years, X have meditated upon tbe qualities oF my buddha

land (buddhaksetra-guna-vyuha) where X should attain
buddhahood” (KP 106,5”X0). He continues to state 35
vows concerning tbe qualities oF bis buddhaland* Then,
be says, ,!X, who am longing For a buddhaland oF such
qualities, will perForm tbe diFFicult task oF bodhisattva
practices, as long as my buddhaland remains unpuriFled.
Thus, X will carry out deeds oF a great man First, and
only afterward X will attain tbe highest enlightenment”
(KP 109,12-5)* He states the rest oF his vows, 11 in
number, concerning his activities as the buddha.
Then, Ratnagarbha Tathagata gives a vyâkarana, saying
that King Aranemin will become Am it ay us (or Amitabha)

' ~ U)
Tathagata in the western paradise, Sukhavatx, succeeding
such buddhas as Xndragliosesvararaja Tathagata of Indra-
suvirajita Buddhaland, Acintyamatigunara ja oF Meruprabha,
(l)cF* The list oF buddhas* names, From Dxpahkara to Loke-

svararaja (3 ^ in Chih C h ’ien5s Chinese translation in
Taisho No.362, Vol.12, 300b-c; Si in the S k t . text in SV 5 -$)
as the predecessors oF Amitabha in-the 3ukhavatxvyuha.
— 89 —
Rasmi of* Virati, Ratnesvaraghosa of Apara and other
countless tathagatas(KP 106, 5—117 s7 ) •
The iirst prince of King Aranemin will become
Avalolcit esvara Bodhisattva. Succeeding Amitabha.be
will become Samant ara smyabliyud gat a srikut ara ja Tathagata .
(KP 117,8-121,9).
The second prince Nimin(or Nimi, Nimu) will become
Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva and later Supratisthita-
gunamapikutaraja Tathagata (iG? 121,10-123 916 ) .
These three iorm the Trio in the we stern-* par adi se,
Suldiavat 1 •
Then follows the third prince Jndragana, who is
called ManjusrT Bodhisattva and who will become Samanta-
darsin Tathagata in the southern Suddhavirajahsannicaya
Buddhakge tra (ICP 124,1-134,17) .
The ¡fourth prince Anahgana, who is called Vajra-
cchedaprajnavabhasasri Bodhisattva, will become Samanta-
bhadra Tathagata in the eastern An imis a Buddhaksetra(KP
135*1-137,5)•
The TiTth prince Abhaya, who is called G-aganamudra
Bodhisattva, will become Padmottara Tathagata in the
south-east exvn. Padma Buddha land (ICP 137 ?6-139*12) . (We
have already encountered him in the 1st and 2nd chapters
of tbe KP).
— 90 —
The sixth prince Ambara, who is called Vogavairocana
Bodhisattva, will become Dharmavasavartisvararaja Tatha
gata in the ©astern Adityasoma Buddhaland (KP 139 ?X3“l4l, 17 ) •
The seventh prince Ahgaja, who is called Simhagandha
Boclhi satt v a , will become Prabhasavira ja3.isamucchraya-
gandhesvararaja Tathagata in the NxXagandhaprabhasaraja
Buddhaland in the upper direction(KP 142,1-151,7)*

The eighth prince Amigha, \*ho is called Samanta-
bhadra Bodhisattva, will become Jhanavajravijrmbhitesvara-
ketu Tathagata in the northern Jnanatapasuvisuddhaguna
Buddhaland(KP 151,8-157 •2 ) .
Xn the same buddhaland 10,000 idle people(kusXda-
prana) Follow Samantabhadra, oF whom 1,000 are called
Jvälakundesvaraghosa Tathagata, another X’,000 Samvrtx-
svaraghosa, another 1,000 Suvimalaghosesvararaja, another
1,000 PrahXnabhayaghosesvararäja, another 1,000 Viraala-
ghosatejesvararaja and so on(A list of-names Follows)
(KP 157,3-161,5)*
Then, the Trio in the eastern buddhaland, Abhiratl,
Follow. The ninth prince Amigha will become Aksobhya
Tathagata in the Abhirati Buddhaland. .
The tenth prince Himani, who is called Gandhahasti
Bodhisattva and who will become Suvarnapuspa, Follows ’
“ 91 —
Alesotohya (ICP 175,1-176,11).
The eleventh prince Simha, who is called Ratnaketu
Bodhisattva, will become Nägavinarditesvaraghosa Tatha
gata in the Jayasoma Buddhaland ait er Suvarnapuspa(KP
176,12-178,4).
The remaining thousand princes of King Aranemin
follow, of which 5ÖO princes including the 12th make
the pranidhanas similar to those of Gaganamudra(¿=Padmo-
ttara, 400 princes follow the example of Vajracchoda-
pra jnavabhasa(=Samantabhadra), and 89 princes follow •
Samantabhadra(ssJnanavaJravi jrmbhitesvaraketu) . All of
them are given vyakaranas by Ratnagarbha (KP 1 7 8 ,5~179 5l ) •
The 84,000 kottarajas and $}Z million (3 million in
Skt.) pränas foliow the example.
Then follow 80 sons of Samudrarer*.u. The first son
Samudresvarabhuvi( or —bhumi) will become Ratnakuta
Tathagata in the Balistha Catxirdvxpika at the age of
Utpalasantxrapa-kaXpa, the second son Vairocanakusuma
Tathagata, the third son Jyotigandha Tathagata etc.,

/ s * „
including Sikhin, lianakamimi, Ratnasikhin, Sakyamxinx,
Aksobhya etc., and the last son Vigatabhayasantapa will
become Vigatarajasamudgatabhyudgataraja in the same ,
UtpaXasantxrana-kalpa(KP 179 >13-3.86,2 ) .
— 92 —
This is Followed by three million disciples(antevasin
or antavasin) oF Samudrarenu Brahinana *

f a &
Axter the discourse
on Sambhara, another insertion oF dogmatic explanation (KP
186,11-190,11), the First manavaka called Jyotiksabhaka
(or -ksabha) is given a vyakarana to become Ratnacchatra-
bhyudgatarasmi Tathagata in the Rutasancaya Buddhaksetra
at the age oF Rutaprabhasa-kalpa (KP 186,3-192,13)•
' likewise, three million manavakas except For one
thousand will become the Past Buddhas(pascima buddha)
including Vipasyin, Sikhin, Visvabhu etc. (KP 192,14-193,3)•
Then we come to one thousand Vedapathakas, the rest
oF the three million Antavasins oF Samudrarenu, who will

0 *
become the Thousand Buddhas in the present aeon, Bhadra-kalpa•
Xn contrast to the preceeding buddhas, Vayuvisnu, the
First manavaka among these thousand Vedapathakas, expresses
his wish to take an impure buddhaland oF pancakasaya and to
instruct beings aFFlicted by the worst vice(txvra-raga, •
-dvesa, -moha) with his dharma. Then, Jyotipaia manavaka
inquires the reason For this, to which Samudrarenu ansxêrs,
11A compassionate bodhisattva (sakala-mahakaruna-samanvagata
bodhisattva) chooses a pancakasaya buddhaksetra” . AFter
this insertion, Vayuvisnu is given a vyakarana by Ratna-

f vcm. — -a .
garbha, and he will become Salendraraja Tathagata in the
eastern Kasayadhva ja Buddhaland (KP 193*4—196,13)*

Jyotipala manavalca will become Krakutsanda( or
Krakucchanda) Tathagata in the Saha lokadiiatu, tliis-
world .of vice, at the age of Bhadraka MahaXcalpa(XCP 195*1
196,13).
Succeeding liraient sanda, Tumburu manavaka will become
Kanaleamuni Tathagata(lG? 196,14-197*12).
Visvagupta manavaka, who is called Vidvaganja-
karunasraya Bodhisattva, will become Kasyapa Tathagata
succeeding Kanaleamuni(KP 198,1-190,20).
Vimalavaisayana manavaka wishes to become a Buddha
at the end of the world(kaliyuga) when there is no one
to save helpless beings. After the discourse on the
fourfold XCusidavastu of bodhisattva, Ratnagarbha gives
him a vyakarana. Vimalavaisayana will become Maitreya
Tathagata, a future Buddha, who will appear in the
world of pancakasaya at the age of Bhadralca-kalpa,
when the span of m an ’s life will have increased to
80,000 years(KP 200,1-204,18).
Before coming to the last of 1,000 vedapatlxakas
called Maliabalavegadharin, we find five young servants
(upasthayalca) of Samudrarenu who have joined this group
of buddhas in tlie Bhadraka Mahalcalpa. As they do not
possess anything worthy of offering to the Buddha,
Samudrarenu gives them some valuables to offer. '
•— 94 —
The First upasthayaka called liarabhuja will become Drdha-
svara Tathagata in the Bhadra-kalpa, the second Sthala-
bhuja will become Sukhendri-yamat i , the third Jalabhuja
will become Sarthavadi, the Foui'th Vegabhuja will become
Priyaprasanna, and the FiFth Sarabhuja will become Karl-
patracuda(or -bhadra) Tathagata(KP 208,5“2 10 ,9)•
Then we return to Mahabalavegadharin, the last oF the
1,000 vedapathakas, who '.asks . Ratnagarbha, 11How many
buddhas will appear in the Bhadra-kalpa?” . The answer is
that there will be one thousand and Four(caturuttaram
buddhas. Thus he, who is called Bhaisajya-
jyotirvimala Bodhisattva, will become Roca Tathagata,
the last Buddha in the Bhadraka Mahakalpa, succeeding
Haripatracuda(iCP 210,10-217, 1*0 .
(1)One thousand vedapathakas except the finst Vayuvisnu,

Salendraraja in the -Kasayadhvaja Buddhaland, and Five
servant become 1,004 buddhas in the Bhadra-kalpa. Our
text confirms this once again, ime ca Jyotipa 1 a (who is
to become Krakutsanda)-purvamgamanam caturuttarasahasram
vedapathakanara ye tathagatena bhadrakalpika vyakrtah(224,
3-5)- ‘ *
— 95 --
Tliis exhaustive enumeration of buddhas leads up to
the final climax with the pranidhana and vyakarana of

/
Samudrarenu himself, who Is to become Sakyamuni Buddha,
(ICP 217,15 if).
Having heard these pranidhanas and vyalcaranas by the
others, Samudrarenu determines to make vows pervaded
by coinpass ion (mahakaruna-par ibhavita-pranidhana)s-to.
take a pa he aka saya-buddhaksetra and to save helpless
beings in the Kaliyuga. When he kneels, thinking thus,
with his right knee touching the ground in front of
Ratnagarbha Tathagata, the Santarana( or Santxrana)
xtforld shakes, untouched musical instrmionts resomid
(aghattitani turyani pravadayanti), wild birds sing
and trees blossom. ¥ith clasped hands, Samudrarenu
praises Ratnagarbha in verse (KP 221,12-223,12).
Samudrarenu narrates that "His heart trembles like
the leaves of the banana tree and he is boxêd down xîth
sadness 8 at the thought of millions of beings who ‘are left
the darkness of ignorance(moh^ndhakara) drifting in
the torrent of Samsara, and x*ho are abandoned in the
\tforlds xtfher© there is 110 buddha( sunya-buddhaksetra)
living in mi sconception(mithya-drst i ) without any Hayaka.
~ ~ 96 —
It is h.±s wish, to save these beings in the -Saba world,
succeeding Kasyapa Buddha in tlie etge of the Bhadrakalpa
when the span of man *s life will be 120 years (iCP 274,3)*
(i) _
Thus, Samudrarenu makes 5^0 pranidhanas, into which

/
the legendary biography of Sakyarnuni Buddha is woven. He
wishes to descend from the Tusita • Heaven to the Saha world

•
in order to brighten it with the light of wisdom, being
born in the royal family and attaining enlightenment under
the Bodhi-tree(KP 238,10ff). He wishes to instruct his
fourfold followers, bhilcsu, bhiksunx, upasaka and upasilta,
according to the capacity of each hearer, and preach a
single message with one voice(eka-pada-vyaharena dhaz'mam
(1)imam mahakaruna-samanvagatam ânca™satani pranidhanani

krtavan KP 269»18—270,1, The number of Sakyamuni1s vows
is more than ten times that of Amitabha's vows.
(2)In KP 249 1 1 -2 5 6 8 our text lists various ways in
9 , ,
which listeners understood the Dharma which the Buddha

preached with a single message(.eka-pada-vyahara) .
According to the âmayathedoparacanacakra, this theory
was first introduced by^Mahasanghika school.
c p T a i s h o No.2 0 3 1 , V o l . ¿¡-9,
P*15b28). c f . T a i s h o No.2 0 3 2 , p . l 8 b l 3 ; No.2 0 3 3 , p . 2 0 b 2 8 - 9 .
A l s o , o f 1. TTP N o .5 6 3 9 , V o l . 1 2 7 , p . 2 5 0 - 3 , V 1 7 0 b 4 .
I n s p i t e o f th e o b j e c t i o n by S a r v a s t i v a d i n (cp . A -
m a h a v i b h a s a , T a i s h o No.15^5> V o l . 2 7 , p . 4 l 0 a ) , th e th e o ry
that the Buddha preached his Dharma with a single message
but listeners understood i't in many different ways was
taken over by Mahayana*
e . g . , V i m a l a k l r t i n i r d e s a (TTF N o.843» Vo1.34, p.75-3»
Bu I8 37 -8 )
bcom Idan hdas kyis gsuh gcig rab tu phyun ba yah,
hkhor rnams kyis ni gsuh la tha dad rnam par rig,
hgro ba dag gis rah gi don bzin rnam rig pa,
de ni rgyal bahi ma hdres sahs rgyas mtshan lags so.
' (cf. T a i s h o N o.475, Vol.l4, p.538a2-5; N o .476, p.558cl9-22
c f . X^rof* B. Lamotte, L^nseignement de Vimalakxrti,
Louvain 1962, p.110).
— 97 —
desayeyam ICP 249,ll) • Having travelled thousands of miles
for the sake of people to be taught, he will sacrifice

(1)
one fifth of his own life and enter into Parinirvana ft
at eighty. H© wishes that after his Parinirvana the
period of the True Religionisaddharma) will last for

(2 )
a thousand years and then the period of the Imitation
(saddharma-pratirupaka) will come and last for fivo
hundred years(KF 262, 9 - U ) * He anounoes, "Anyone who
offers even one flower to my sarira, who calls upon the
Buddha *s name even once, who keeps even one lesson from
my teachings, or who recites even one verse or hears
(3\
other's reciting it, will attain the I\Ton«retrogressive stage
(Avaivartika)". He wishes that his sarira will enter
(1 )pane ama -bhagarn ayuhsam slcaranam ava sr jey am KP 2 62 ,6 -7 «

Although the span of man's life is said to be 120 years
(KP 2 7 4 ,3 ) 5, the author has 100 years in mind as the due
length of Sakyamuni*s life-time.
(2 )Our text maintains one of four different views with
regard to the length of Saddharma and Saddharmaprat irupaka
periods. Tiê others are 500 -500 (I I . ), 500 -1,000
(£$$& and 1,000 -1,000 (i&r -2^c-) .
In the Buddhist eschatology, these periods are followed
by the third and last 10,000 years of the Decline of
Religioni % =&> ), to be follox\red by the period of No
Religioni ^ ) • The third period was thought to begin
in À.D.434 in China, and in A.D. 1052 in Japan.
(3)KP 262,12-263 9 3• of* SP p. 52 ,5-10 verses 94-6.etc.
~ ----9 8 ----------
into the earth and stay on top of the Kancanacakra(one
of the nether regions) or go up into the sky and stay
on top of the Akanistha Heaven, when, at the end of
Saddharma, the lamp of religion will be extinguished
(saddharmoikayam nirvapitayam) and the banner of religion
will fall down(dharma-dhvaje patite). These a she s (janma-
saiura) will perform miracles, and save afflicted beijigs
in the ages of famine (durbhilcssintara-kalpa), of warfare
(sastrantara-kalpa), of -disease (rog£intara-kalpa) etc.,
instructing them to behave virtuously(dasa-kusaiesu
karma-pathesu samadapayeyuh KP 265 9 9 )s to practise six
parainitas (267 s6) and to attain the at age of Avaivartika
by throe vehicles(266 ,19)•
On hearing these 500 vows made by Samudrarenu,
all the beings assembled there, including ICing Aranemin

(i), , "
who is called Amr tasuddha(A T . But ChsAmitasuddha) and
who is to become Amxtabha(or Amitayus), praise him
in verse, with tears in their eyes(KP 275>1-283 9 13)•
(l)KF 275,1. Also 313*7-8 & 344,19. chi: ch2 ;^f'v|.

Xn KP 116,15-16 amitasuddha is used as an adjective
to Sukhavatxs Sukhavatxyasn lokadhatav amitasuddhayam
Amitayur nama tathagato. Here T agrees with Skt, but
Ch takes amitasLiddha as an epithet of Amitayus.
This may throw light on a problem why Amitabha is
refered to as (lit. infinitely pure, amitasuddha)
in one of early Chinese translations of the Sulchavatxvyuha
&§ f Taisho No. 361 , VoI.X2,pp.279b-299c.
— 9 9 ---
Then, Samudrarenu Brahmana kneels down before Patna-
garbha Tathagata and the latter smiles. The earth
trembles, a great ray of light appears and a rain. of.
flowers fall£. Having perceived these auspicious signs,
many buddhas in other buddhalands send bodhisattvas
to the Jariibuvanodyana in the Santxrana Buddhaland
with greetings. From the eastern Ratnavicaya Buddhaland
Patnalcetu and Candraketu bodhisattvas, who are sent by
Ratnacandra Tathagata, visit this Santxrana Buddhaland
and present Candrarocavimala floiters to Samudrarenu.
They arrive together with p2 million other bodhisattvas.
Siinhavijrmbhitesvararaja Tathagata in the southern
Niryuhavijrmbhita Buddhaland sends Jhanava jraltetu and
¡Sirahavajraketu bodhisattvas. From the western Jayavati
Buddhaland Jitendriyavisalanetra Tathagata sends BXxadra-
vairocana and Sinihavij|>mbhitakaya bodhisattvas. From the
northern Jambu Buddhaland Lokesvararaja Tathagata sends
Acalasthavara and Ihrajnadhara bodhisattvas. From the

Vigatatamo*ndhakara Buddhaland in the lower direction
Vi gat abhayaparyut thanagho sa Tat Iiagat a ends Ara javairocana
and Svargavairocana bodhisattvas. From the Samkusumita

0
Buddhaland in the upper direction Prasphulitakusuma-
vairocana Tathagata sends Svavisayasamlcopitavisaya and
-------1 0 0 ----------
-
DharanIsampraharsanavikopita (1)
bodhisattvas ,
(KP 284,1-301,15)
Then, Samudrarenu offers the Candrarocavimala flowers,
which have been presented to him by the bodhisattvas
gathered from other buddhalands in the universe, to Ratna-
garbha Tathagata. Samudrarenu wishes that the Buddha

~ )V \
will give h±^ a vyakarana. On entering into a samadhi

(2 ) * _
called 'Vidyutpradipa, Ratnagarbha Tathagata performs a
miracle, by which Samudrarenu appears to be sitting in
the centre of a lotus flower which has a thousand leaves
and is made of seven jewels.
Ratnagarbha announces that Samudrarenu should be
compared to a white lotus (pundarika) which, growing out
of its muddy flower-bed (puspa-ksetra), shines with white
ness and scatters scent around.
- Ratnagarbha stretches out his arm, performing yet
another miracle. From his five fingers rays of light
(1)Approval and praise by buddhas in other buddhalands in

six quarters is frequently mentioned in many sutras. cp.
A section so-called the "Six Directions" in the small Sukha
vatxvyuha (SV 96 -8 ). So are the courtesy visits by them
icf„ Vimalakxrtinirdesa) and the presentation of flowers
(of. Mahaprajnaparamita)•
This part of the KP has links to the dream story of
Samudrarenu (Chapter 3) well as the following Chapter 6.
(2)rfhis part is omitted in Skt. See note 301? 15*
As for the name, of this samadhi, T gives kiog gl sgron
ma and both Ch give ^ ♦
— 101 —
are emitted which brighten an impure buddhaland in the east
called Angustha. Xt is because o± his pranidhana that
J'yotirasa Buddha, who has made vows under the guidance o±
Ratnacchat r abhyudgatavabhasa in the past, is now in this
impure Angustha Buddhaland-
fXndeed, Ratnagarbha continues, °those bodhisattvas,
who choose pure buddhalands, instruct only beings, with a noble-
nature? teach only Mahayana and intend to live long(~
fourfold kusida-vastu), are likened to usual flowers(puspo-
pama ) 5 they cannot be called real Bodhisattvas Mahasattvas.
Whereas, a bodhisattva, who chooses an impure buddhaland,

/
instructs even evil-natured beings, teaches Sravakayana
and Pratyekabuddhayana as well and does not intend to live
either too long or too short (=fourTola' arabdha-virya-vastu),
is compared to a whit© lotus(pundarXkopama ) 5 he is a real
Bodhisattva Mahasa 1 1va?(KP 3X0,I6 -3 I X 9I 7 ) •
Thus, Ratnagarbha concludes the vyakarana. Samudra-
renu has produced a real ‘white lotus of compassion®
(karuna-pundarika) by his excellent pranidhana. ThereTore
he will be called Hahakaruxiika Bodhisattva. Be will become
Sakyamuni Tathagata in the Saha Buddhaland at the age of

1 ™ '
Bhadraka Mahakalpa. Within s'-5 years Mahakarunika Sakyamuni
will accomplish as much buddhakarya as Arartasuddha Amitsôis
has been doing during countless kalpas(iCP 3X3? 8-1 4)
102 -
Then, a brahmapa called Kaitapuri wishes to become
/ y
Salcyarauni1s father, Suddhodana. A sea-goddess(samudra-
devata)called Vlnltabuddhl wishes to become his mother,
Maya* A goddess(devata) called Varupacaritranakâtra
wishes to become his wet-nurse, Mahaprajapati. Two
¿akras, Sanema and Paracintin, wish to become his lead

*
ing disciples. The third -Sakra called Carltracarapa-
sudarsayuthika wishes to become his son, Rahula. A
mountain goddess(sikhara-devata) called Saurabhyakimsuka
wishes to become his wife, Yasodhara. An asudrendra
called Kaduscara wishes to become his servant.
Lastly, an ajxvika called Samjnavlkarapabhlsma wishes to
becbme that, greedy beggar, so that by demanding all his
possessions, members of his family ancP every part of his
body he will be able to assist Mahakaruplka Bodhisattva
in accomplishing his religious practices, from dana-
paramita to prajnaparamita.
Thus we come to the end of this chapter, w h i c h ^ s
linked to the next in which some of his bodhisattvaparyas
in his former lives will be told*
— 1 0 3 ----
Chapter five
Ratnagarbha Tathagata preaches Dharma, giving various
kinds of discourses on such topics as Samadhi and Sambhara
(samadhanamukhanirdesa-sambharaviûddhimukha dharmaparyaya
KP 327-44). Samudrarenu, who has transformed himself
into a young man(kumarabhuta) of twenty years old, follows

crv^
Ratnagarbha, being in Constance attendance to the Buddha,
Like Mahakarunika Bodhisattva (=Samudrarenu), Amrtasuddha
(«Aranemin) and other bodhisattvas follow the religious
teachings by Ratnagarbha Tathagata, After a certain
lapse of time, Ratnagarbha enters into the Anupadhisesa
Nirvanadhatu. Mahakarunika duly performs various cere?**''.
monials after the Tathagata*s passing away, such as
offerings (puja), cremation (jhapana), collection of
ashes (sarlra-pratisthapana), erection of stupas and
the services lasting for seven days. Time lapses, and
Mahakarupika himself passes away (kalam krtavan). With
his death, the Saddharma of Ratnagarbha Tathagata comes
to an end in the Santlrapa Buddhaland.
Thus, the scene of our narrative moves from the
Santirapa Buddhaland, for Mahakarupika Bodhisattva, who
is eventually to become Sakyamuni Buddha., embarks ;on his
long course of bodhisattva-practice in many lives.
— 104 —
Six Jataka stories are collected in this chapter,
illustrating the nature of religious practices by
Mahakarupika Bodhisattva before he became Sakyamuni -
Buddha, and laying stress on the Danaparamita, specially
on self-sacrifice(atma-parityaga).
(l)The story of King Pupyabala(KP 3^8,7-355»9)
On account of his prapidhana, Mahakarupa was b o m
as a son of an out-cast family(can£ala-kula) in the
Sankarâpa, an impure world in the southern direction.
He grew tall, strong and virtuous. Whenever he saw evil
doers, he threatened them with death and impelled them
to take the path of ten virtuous deeds(dasa-kusala-karma- .
pat ha) • When the king of his country 4.4-©d, he was chosen
j *
and enthroned (rajdbhiseken&bhisicya) by the people J and
called King Pupyabala. Soon he became the Cakravartin
King of all JambudvXpa.

\
Xn order to instruct his subjects in the Three Vehicles
(tri-yana=Buddhism), he proclaimed that he would give
away everything he possessed. One day an SjXvika named
Pamsughoâ approached King Pupyabala and said, 11Xf you

i
can give me what X want, you are a real'Lamp of the World*
(lokapradXpa). I, who am a sorcerer (vidyadhdra), need
human eyes and skin to perform the magic ritual called.
— 105 “
Mahasura—samgrama-prainardana-kalpau • Pupyabala scooped
out his ©yes and peeled off his skin, saying, MBy abandon
ing phyisical eyes I will attain the True Insight (dharma-
caksus), and by abandoning my skin I will attain^the
highest enlightenment (anuttara-samyaksambodhi)” .
*Such was the practice o f Dana Paramita by Sakyamuni
in his former lives* Except for eight bodhisattvas, there
was and will be no person who can stand comparison with

(2 )
him*• Thus saying, our text introduces a group of Eight
Bodhisattvas, of whom six have already appeared and two
are yet to appear (KP 355*10-360,9)» The six of them are
as follows s
(1)There is a sutra entitled PunyabalUvadana in which we

find a similar story of the self-sacrifice by ¿akyamuni
Bodhisattva, although much enlarged* In this/text,
Punyabala is a prince and eventually becomes Sakyamuni
Buddha. cp* TTP No.1016, Vol.40, pp.255,1-265*5* Ke l-24a3»
^ ^ 5-® . by Danapala ;$? , Talsho No. 173*
Vol.3, pp.428a-436a.
(2)There are several groups of 8 bodhisattvas. In the
Pratyutpannabuddhasammukhavasthitasamadhi, we find the
following namest
Bhadrapala (bzan skyon; $| ) s ^
Ratnasambhava (rin chen hbyun gnas ; ft, )
Guhagupta (phug sbas; )
Naradatta (hdam bus byin; )
Suslma (mtshams bzan; 5^ ; deest)
Mahasusarthavaha (ded dpon bzan po ;
.Indradatta (dbaii pos byiri; ® & '¿L J deest)
Varuna (chu lha; )
(cp. TTP No.801, Vol.32, p.116-2, Du k 0 a k - 6 ; Taisho
No.418, Vol.13* p*912bl9-21; No.4l6, p.886a!7-9).
— 106 —
Dharanidatta Bodhisattva who has already become
Samkaranardarcis Tathagata In the southern Sarvaghosa
lokadhatu*
(1 )
VIryasamcodana who has become Sataguna Tathagata in
the eastern Ajavatl lokadhatu.
Sarakusumita who will become Sahetukrsnavidhvamsana-
raja Tathagata in the northern Sahetusamkarsapa lokadhatu»
Pra jnarciîsamkopitadasta who will become Suryagarbha-
rcivimalendra Tathagata in the western Bhairavatl world.
Samrocana who will become Acintyarocana Tathagata in
the upper Ksaravarcanikunjita world»
Prahasitabahu who will become Vairocanadharma Tathagata,
succeeding Acintyarocana in the Ksaravarcanikunjita world»
It was, however, no other than Sakyamuni who helped
these six bodhisattvas first to aspire after enlightenment»
Names of the two bodhisattvas are not given, as they have
not produced their Bodhi-citta yet*
The same group of 8 bodhisattvas also appears in the

Astabuddhaka, c p . Taisho No .427 , V o l .14,
p*73al7-20; ? Taisho No.428, p»74al9-22 (But,
deest in the Tibetan translation, TTP N o »937» Vol.37? PP*
91,3-93,1. Hu I8a7-22a5).
The Bhadrakalpika also mentions this group (bzah skyon
la sogs pa dan skyes bu dam pa brgyad po TTP No.762, Vol.
2 7 , p . 3-2, I 2b6-7 ? S-* Taisho No.425? Vol.l4,
p.lbl9-20). ‘
The Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabharaja mentions the
welcoming by 5 bodhisattvas,at the time of death of the
faithful (Quotation in the Sikftasamuccaya, p.l75»7)*
(l)This name is missing in S kt. Mss. & T» But, chi gives

«¿ataguna, while ch2 gives £ «¿ata only. v. KP
356, fn 5 & 8.
1 0 7 ----
(2)The story of King Durdhana (KP 360,10-368, 5 ).
Many kalpas ago, there was a buddhaland called Araja-
merujugupsita. At that time ¿akyamuni was a king in this
world, Durdhana by name. King Durdhana had a thousand
princes, to whom he instructed religion; but six of them
did not listen to him, as it was the period of Imitation
(Saddharma-pratirupaka) of Gandhapadma Tathagata. Instead,
they desired to hold power and rule the kingdom. There
upon, Durdhana divided his country into six parts and gave
them to his six irreligious sons. They quarreled with
each other, however, and wars, disasters, diseases and
famine befell the realm. .
Durdhana vowed, then, to save all beings by sacrific
ing himself. He cli£\n}ed M t . Dagapala and jumped from the
top, wishing to transform himself into a mountain of meat
in order to provide food for the beings. By virtue of his
pranidhana, he became a meat-mountain with thousands of
heads protruding everywhere. Men and beasts gathered and
devoured his flesh and drank his blood, took his eyes, ears,
nose, tongue and other parts of his body. But this meat-
mountain grew larger day by day(pratidinam)• He continued
this self-sacrifice(atma-parityaga) for ten thousand years.
Xn this way Sakyamuni Bodhisattva practised the Dana-
paramita in countless buddhalands in ten directions.
(l)The story which appears in the , and is

quoted in the (Taisho No.2121, Vol.53* 57al-b6) .
1 0 8 ----
(3)The story of King Pradlpapradyata (KP 368,6-372*8)
/ w
After countless kalpas, Sakyamuni became King Pradxpa-
pradyota in a pancakasaya buddhaksetra called Candra-
vidyuta. While inspecting his kingdom, the King saw a
man being arrested because he could not pay the tax,
one sixth (satkthnsa) of his annual income* He ordered
the man to be released; but still feeling distressed, he
divided his realm into five hundred parts and gave them
to his five hundred princes. Embracing religion, the
King lived in a forest of Uûmbara (ficus glomerata) trees
near the South Sea and practised brahmacarya.
At that time, there were five hundred traders. Led
by a merchant (sarthavaha) called Candra, they went to
the sea in order to collect treasures. Having found the
Cintamaîi, they set sail for home; but a malicious demon
(dusta-raksasa) chased after them, causing a storm which
raged continuously for seven day^ anc^nights. In their
terror they cried aloud begging the protection of the
God Siva and Varuna and calling the names of their mother,
father and beloved children.
On hearing their cries for help by his miraculous
power of hearing (divya-srotra), Pradlpapradyota went
there to rescue the&e traders (vanija). Encouraging the
— 109 —
fear-stricken sea-farers, he swore the word of truth
(satyavacana) saying that he would show the way for them
and bring them safely (svastina ksemena) to their home
land* Then, Pradipapradyota wrapped his arm in an oiled
v - I
i pattam tailena mraksayitva svahastam vestya; and
i) ' ' • ••
set fire to it* His burning arm served as a torch, and
thus he was able to lead the merchants safely to the
homeland within seven days, during which his arm
burning.
Then, Pradipapradyota made prapidhana to become a
merchant (sarthavaha) and shower jewels on many poverty-
(2)
stricken worlds.
(1)Burning onefs own body appears in the , story

No.2*f (Taisho No.152» Vol.3» pp.l4c-5a). At the time of
(Ratnasikhin?) Buddha, there was a brahmana who enter
tained the Buddha and his sangha in his home for 7 days.
The youngest manavaka in his house wrapped his head with
an oiled cloth and set fire, thus offering a lump to the
Buddha. This manavaka is given a vyakarana to become
DIpankara, and the brahmana to become Salcyamuni.
In the Saddharmapundarlka, Sarvasattvapriyadarsana
Bodhisattva makes offerings to Candrasuryavimalaprabhasasri
Tathagata. He eats incense such as agaru, turuska, kunduruka,
etc., drinks perfume such as campaka-taila for 1,200 years,
and then he, wrapping himself with a cloth soaked with oil
and perfume, burns his own body, (--tarn svam atmabhavam
divyair vastraiî parivesjya gandha-taila-plutam krtva svakam
adhisthanam akarot i svakam adhi^thanagi krtva svam kayara
prajvalayam asa — - SV 407»6-8)*
The story of the SV is quoted in the MPP-upadesa,
Taisho N o *1509» Vol.25, p*130c9-19. .
(2)The story which appears in the and is
quoted in the (Taisho No.2121, Vol.53» 130b20-131al).
— 110 —
(4)The story of Suryamalagandha BrShmapa(KP 372,9-376> 6 )
After countless kalpas, there was a pancakapaya
buddhaland called Timira in the age of Samtoâna-kalpa.

t _
On account of his prapidhana, Sakyamuni became a brahmapa,
Suryamalagandha by name, who had mastered the Vedas and
obtained the fivefold supernatural powers(panc&bhijna)•
As a result of his religious teachings, wars ceased,
natural calamities began to decrease and crops were
plentiful. But the threat of disease stll remained.
As he could not remove this curse, he asked Sakra,
Brahma, Lokapalas, Devargis, Nagarîs, Sakrar$is and
Manu^yarîs to assemble the mountain called Ekavida-
pati in order to compile a medical text(bhalâjyopakarapa-
sastra), Using this text( which is called Vidacaraka-
murdhani nama sthanam bhutasamnivarapaprati saranam

u) , _ , \
raksavatapittaslesmasamprasadana-sastra KP 37^* *6-7),
he saved the disease-stricken people of the Timira.
Likewise, compiling various text-books on the. healing
arts(vidyasthana), Sakyamuni continued his bodhisattva
practice in countless buddhalands in ten directions*
(l)So in all Mss, whibh is also supported by Ch T(v. KP

37^ fn. 12). The context, nevertheless, suggests rakta-
vata-pitta-slegma-•
(5)The story of* King Ambara (KP 376,7-384,5)
.
There was a Jambudvlpa called Rudhava£a(or Vada) in
/
t1*
the Ea s t , where Sakyamuni Bodhisattva became a Cakravartin
king, Ambara by name* In order to instruct his subjects
in religion, King Ambara gave away whatever and whenever
he was asked (sarvamdadas ca babhuva sarvatradayl), until
no treasure was left. On questioning his ministers where
the treasures had come from, King Ambara learnt that all
treasures could only be obtained from the treasure-house
(nidhi) of the Dragon King (naga-rajan); whereupon the
King vowed that he would become the Dragon King and open
the treasure-house in order to distribute the contents
to countless poverty-stricken worlds which were filled

(2) X
with particularly selected vices (vicita-dosa). When
King Ambara made this prapidhana, millions of gods exclaimed,
!lWell done! You will be called Sarvamdada” .
(1)ln KP 376,10, all Skt♦ Mss. have vadam, which T renders

as dgah ba (=nanda) » chi renders it as /|^^|$_luo b*ua la
(K. 69 » 25» 6), which corresponds to the quotation in the
(Taisho No. 2121 , Vol.53, 53bl9), possibly reding
ru(*-dha)-va-da. ch 2 renders it as 44*1 (to weep /rud +
example), possibly reefing rudra-(or rudita- )vat ♦
In KP 382,10 & 383,3, we have rudhavade in Skt. Mss.,
which T renders as sin ba ta skye b a . reading vata (or
vataina or vadama=Ficus Indica) + /ruh (to grow), (cf.
nyagrodha=nyag(downwards)+rodha (growing )=:Picus Indica).
chi om. in both cases, while ch2 gives the same as before.
(2)Although vicitadosa appears as the proper name of a
buddhakpetra in KP 376,8, this is not a proper name in the
original sutra( % quoted in the ^
(Taisho No. 2121 ,, Vol.53, 53b26).
---------- 1 1 2 --------------
Having heard this proclamation, a host of people
(maha-jana-kaya) approached King Ambara and demanded his
queen and children as well as other courtiers* When
Jyotlrasa manavaka asked the King for his kingdom, King
Ambara placed JyotXrasa on the throne, and, after having
bathed him by his own hands, tied the turban of kingship
around his head consecrating him with royal unction
(pattam badhva rajabhisekenabhlsicya rajatve pratipthapa-
yitva). Thereupon, King Ambara wished to be given the
vyakarana to attain prlnceshlp (yauvarajatva) in the
highest enlightenment. Then, Roca brahmana demanded

(i) ‘
Ambara*s feet, Dra^tava brahmana his eyes, Saracchighosa
brahmana his ears, Samjlvana ajXvika his genitals, others
his flesh and blood, while KÎrasa parivrajaka demanded
Xn KP 37^,8, we find vicitra-dosam(various vices) in

ABEF, while vicita-dayam(intended to be -dosam, selected
vices) in C and vivita-dosam(intended to be vicita-) in D.
T renders it as rnam rgyal sgra dbyans(conquered sound),
reading vijita-ghos a . chi renders it as (selected
vices,= vicita-dosaT» while ch2 renders it as (rejected
dirt), reading vivar.jita-dosa.
Xn KP 377 »12., we find all Slct. Mss. have vijita-ghos e ,
which agrees with the rendering of Tlirnam rgyal sgra dbyans.
chi and ch2 are the same as before.. ^
Xn KP 383»11» we find vijita-dosayam (loc. sing, of
f. -dosa. N. of a buddhaland is often feminine). Differ
ent reading is only A where we find jivita-, which is a
scribal error of vijita-* T and ch2 are the same as before,
while chi renders it as ^vicita, omitting -dosa.
(l)lCP 380,1. v.l. CDidastrava, cp. T:lta ba bsruns, '

which suggests either Drsti- or Drsta-pala. chls-fl’ ,
which suggests Damsjra or Damstra. ch2: « d*£i
$&-p*jig or pjig Ik 4, 780 (*s£.}, 25 )
Viz. Introduction, p. 52 *
— 113 —
ills hands. By sacrificing these, Ambara wished to obtain
(i)
the super-human qualities of the Buddha, including the
precept-feet (anuttara-sllapada), five-eyes (-pancacaksus)
wisdom-ears (-prajnasrotra), mark of hidden genitals
(-vastiguhyatalaksana), golden rays of light emitted from
his body (-suvarpavarnatalakâna) and faith-hands
(-sraddhahasta)•
The merciless(akrpaka)j low-minded(anarya) and
ungrateful(akrtajna) ministers and petty lords(kotta-

Q on the outskirts of
rajan;\ abandoned him in a cemetery
the city, saying that this stupid man, who became limb
less and ruined the kingdom, was nothing but a useless
piece of meat (mansa-pesin). Then, Ambara gave the
remains of his body to hungry animals and worms, vowing
that his body would become a meat-mountain (mansa-parvata)

(2 )
and his tongue would grow so huge that it could cover Mt*
Grdhrakuta•
• •
Having sacrificed his flesh and blood for a thousand
years in this manner, King Ambara was reborn in this
Rudhavada Jambudvlpa. By virtue of hi^s prapidhana, he
(1)Thus, our text explains the causes of Buddha's attain-

ning some of the 32 -mahapurugjalakâna*
(2)Another explanation with regard to Buddha's special
mark of the anuttara-prabhutajihvatalakâna. cf. KP 47,
8- 1 3 . # ,
— 11^ —
became the Dragon King, Nidhidarsaka by name, and opened
his treasure-house in order to instruct beings in the
religion of three vehicles. He repeated this noble deed
seven times.
' In this way, Sakyamuni Bodhisattva practised the
Bodhi-caryas in countless pancakasaya buddhalands, and
he attained the Dvatrimsallaksana.

• * •
"*
The above story is a combination of several narratives,
(with Certain variations added to the presumably existing
stories), namely, the opening of the treasure house by
Ambara, who has become the Dragon King, Ambara1s self
sacrifice of various parts of his body, and Ambara* s
transformation into a meat-mountain 5 the last of which
we have already seen in the story No.2: the story of

(1 )
King Durdhana.
• $
Originally these were separate stories, however,
they were combined by the author of the KP.
The first part resembles to the story of obtaining
the Wishing-jewel (mapiratna) from the Dragon King in
order to provide treasures to the poverty-stricken worlds,
(i)kp 360^X0 -368 ,5 . .' . •
- — 115 —
(1 )
narrated in its Tull length in the MPP-upadesa, and
(2)
quoted in the * In these texts the main
story is as follows*
/
Sakyamuni Bodhisattva, having completed his compassion
ate deeds as a physician king £,, was born in the Trayas
trinisad Heaven, then as a prince to the Dragon King. In
order to help other beings, he was born in the Jambudvlpa
as a prince called Sarvamdada • Having observed
the poverty of the people, Sarvamdada wished to obtain
the wishing-jewel (maniratna) which is worn by the
Dragon King on his head, who lived under the sea.
Accompanied by five hundred merchants and guided by a
blind Dasa f t ® , Sarvamdada set sail for the ocean and
reached the palace of the Dragon King after many diffi
culties. He met the Dragon King and Queen, who had been
his parents in his previous life, and was presented the
Mapiratna* Having returned to the Jambudvlpa, he wished
the mapiratna would produce all the treasures as he wished.
Thereupon, a dark cloud appeared and rained food, medicine,
jewels and so on, continuously till he died.
(1)Taisho No.1509, Vol25, 151al5-152a27-

(2)Taisho No.2121, Vol.53* 170a20-171h25.
— 116 —
We have already seen the story of giving eyes and
skin in order to help others in the story No.l: the

(D _
story of King Pupyabala. As one of the VIrya-pararaita

/ )
practices of Sakyarauni Bodhisattva, the Bodhisattva-
pitaka relates the story of giving flesh in order to
cure other's illness.

(3),
According to late Prof. S. Levi, the names of Ambara
and Roca are found in the Tokharian Mss. collected by
Pelliot and cited M 500, ¿4- & 5* Furthermore, the
Bphaj-jataka-mala contains^more developped description
of the story of Ambara's self-sacrifice in verse.
(1)k p 3^8,7-355,9.
(2)The 12th part of the Mahâratnakuta. TTP No.760-12,
Vol. 2 3 , pp. 62-3, Wi 150b6 ff. Taisho No.310-12, Vol.11,
pp.28lb25 ff.
(3)Sylvain Lévi, Une légende du Karuna-pundarïka en
langue Tokharlenne; Die Festschrift für Vilhelm Thomsen
zur Vollendung des siebzigsten Lebensjahres. Am 25
Januar 1912, dargebracht von Freunden und Schülern,
Leipzig 1912, pp.155-165.
( k ) cp. -- Je ne puis cependant me dispenser d'indiquer
que la section de la Bphaj-jâtaka-mâla où l'histoire
d'Ambara se recontre n'est qu'une rédaction versifiée,
et très développée, du Karuna-pupÿarïka lui-même.
(op.cit. p. 157 )* *
—— 117 —
(6)The story of Savirocana Sakra(KP 384,6-387»7)
After countless kalpas, there was a world called
Pravadodupani at the age of TJtpala Mahakalpa* Xt was
a evil world where there was no buddha(sunya pancakasaya).

* /
In this world Sakyamuni was horn as a Sakra, Savirocana
by name • Transforming himself into a fearful demon
(yakâ), Savirocana appeared in front of the vice-ridden
people and threatened them saying that if they did not
behave properly he would devour them immediately* In
this way Savirocana instructed people in religion« and
converted them from their evil ways*
Having described the above episode in one of former
lives of the Buddha, o u r text goes on to relate that as a
result of this(tena karm^lvaseê^La), Sakyamuni, while
he was meditating under the Bodhi^tree, was approached
by a host of devilt who tried to tempt him*

Chapter six
r
Thus Sakyamuni Buddha has instructed ccmntless
beings in the various forms of his former lives. There
fore present buddhas in other buddhalands of ten directions
are no other than those who have received Sakyamuni*s
teachings.
When the Buddha related this, a great ray of.light
penetrated the universe, the earth shook and showers
of flowers fell. In buddhalands of ten directions
the seats of Tathagatas trembled. Countless buddhas
sent their bodhisattvas from their btiddhalands to
the Saha world, in order to give their greetings
together with Candrarocavimala flowers to Sakyamuni
Buddha.
Thus this Saha world is filled with bodhisattvas
who are emissaries from countless other buddhalands.

/ ■
Performing a miracle, Sakyamuni places everybody and
everything into one of his pores. (A miracle which is
similar to the one performed by Vimalaklrti.) After
this, he give whole assembly the Sarvasukhaearyadharma
sermon(KP 4l4,1^415»11).
/
With this praise of the glory of Sakyamuni Buddha
the sutra ends its main narrative.
1 1 9 ----
Thus we come to the closing section(anuparlndana)
of* this lengthy sutra(KP 416, 18 ff). A bodhisattva
named Vaisaradyasamuddharapi asks the Buddha how one
should call this 1malm-vyakarana-sutranta' . Ths Buddha
indicates ten titles * (1)Sarvajñatakaradharanimukha-
pravesa , (2)Bahubuddhaka, (3)Bahusannipata, (4)Bodhi-
sattvavyakarapa, (5)Vaisaradyamargottarana, (6)Samadhana-
kalpavatarapa, (?)Buddhakjetrasandarsana, (8)Sagaro-
pania, (9 )Ganana tikr ant a and (lO)Karupapuppar3Ika.
After stating.that the merits(punyaskandha) obtained
by listening to this dharmaparyaya, reciting, explaining
to others or making copies is more than the merits
obtained by a bodhisattva who has practised six paramitas
for sixteen mahakalpas, the Buddha hands over this sutra
to a Yakârî, Merupupya by name, whom Maitreya recommended*
— 1 2 0 ----------
The rise of many Buddhas
Past Buddhas
/
-Sakyamuni Buddha considered himself as one of those
who have comprehended the universal truth. For him, too,

(i)
there is only one truth (ekam hi sac cam, na dutXyam atthl)
: # (2 )
Discovering' the path of* the ancient sages and following
it, he realized the truth and attained buddhahood.
Truth is permanent and universal, regardless of* appear-

(3)
ance or non-appearance of* buddhas in the world.
In this conviction of* the HPermanency of* Dharmau
by Gautama, or as it was understood by his followers,
we find the first seed of the concept of Many-Buddhas
in the past and future, which develops fully in the
later Mahay ana Bxaddhism,
(l)Suttanipâta, Verse No.884.

cf. "ekam santam bahudhâ kalpayanti11(Rig Veda 1,164,64;
X,ll4,4; Bhagavad-glta X,4l).
(Taisho No.
106 .
99, Vol.2, 80cl7-9). of. ibid. 7l8b-c. SN (Nagara), XX,
(3 )dhamma-thitatâ and dhanima-niyair.atâ (5N 11,25* AN 1,286)

op. (Taisho No. 9 9 , Vol.2,
8kbl6r-7). of. ibid. 85bZk-6; 7 8 7 b 2 8 ( ^ $ | i £ $ ^ .
---------- 1 2 1 ---------------
(!) ,
Buddhist legend says that Sakyamuni Buddha himself1,
(2 )
once visiting at a village called Toyika (Todeyya in Pali;
in Chinese) in Kosala in the company of Ananda,
paid homage to the relics(sarira) of Kasyapa Buddha, a
past buddha immediately before Sakyamuni, and built a

_ (3) _
stupa in his honour * According to the Mahaparinibbana-
* _
suttanta, when Sakyamuni died in Kusinara, his body was
cremated by the Mallas of Kusinara and then his earlra
was divided and distributed to the eight kingdoms in
middle India, Bight sarlra-thupas were built in the
eight kingdoms, and two more, kumbha-thupa and angara-
thupa, were built by Dona- brahmapa who received the pot
and by the Moriyas of Pipphalivana who received the
remaining charcoal. Thus, the worship of Sakyamuni
after his death took the form of stupa-worship among

(5 ) ,
lay followers.
(1)Although the historical authenticity is doubtful, this

may show that the past buddhas were revered by Buddhists
from fairly early period. This legend is recorded both
in southern and northern texts, e,g., the Dhammapada
commentary and the Vinaya of the northern Buddhism,
(2 )viz. DhA III,2 5 0 f(Todeyya -gama ) j Divy 465,11 f . &
Mulasarvastivada-vinaya(Gilgit Mss. ed. by N. Dutt) I,
73»17 f (Toyika) j ¿ * 3 7 (pancavargika-vinaya), Taisho
N o . 1421, Vol.22, 172a3 f. & (MahEsanghika-
vinaya), ibid. No. 1425, 497^1*3 f.
(3)DN II, 73-168. Esp. p p . 158 ff,
(4 JlCusinagarl in S k t . text of MPS(ed, by E. Waldschmidt)
I, p. 44,7 ff. _
(5)Viz. DN II, l4l, 18 ff. Avyavata tumhe Ananda hotha
Tathagatassa sarlra-pujaya --- . Sant*Snanda khattiya-pandita
pi brahmapa-papdita pi gahapati-pandita pi Tathagate abhi-
ppasanna, te Tathagatassa sarira-puj am k a r i s s a n t l t i .
— 122 —
After Gautama's death, it seems that the past buddhas
were revered as the sages who had found the same jbruth
r
previous to Sakyamuni, although the centre of the worship
/
was naturally Sakyamuni. By the time of Mauryan dynasty,
it became popular to build the stupas and worship them,
not only in honour of Sakyamuni but also in honour of
past buddhas. King Asoka, who is said to have built.

. (i) ■ _
84,000 stupas by dividing the sarJras of old stupas of
, • (2 )
Sakyamuni, increased the stupa of Konakamana Buddha to
double its former size, when he had been consecrated
fourteen years. Konakamana(or Konagamana, Konagamana
DN 11,2; Kanakamuni in later sanskrltizatlon) is the
past £uddha previous to Kasyapa Buddha. Hsiitan Tsang, who
travelled in India in the 7th ct., reports that he saw
a pillar in the south-east of Kapilavastu with the stupa

(3)
of Kanakamuni nearby. Furthermore, he says that he saw
(1)Ìfefc[§Ì& . Taisho No. 99, Vol.2, l65al3 f . i Ì it

Taisho No.2042, Vol. 50, 102a8 f . ; t f i i i-tft. . Taisho No.
2043, Vol.50, 135a3 f.
Also, Mahakarunapundarlka, Taisho No.380, V o 1.12,
96lal2-6; TTP N o . 779, V oi. 2 9 , p.178-1, Cu ll4b4-6.
(2)Asoka announces this event in his Nigall Sagar Pillar
Inscription. cp. E. Hultzsch, Inscriptions of Asoka,
Oxford 1 9 2 5 , p . 1 6 5 * J* Bloch, Les Inscriptions d'Asoka,
Paris 1950, p . 158. R. Thapar, Asoka and the Decline of
M a u r y a s , Oxford 1961, p.26l.
* Taisho No.2087, Vol.51» 9 0 1 bl7-22.
— 123 ~
1( )
a stupa dedicated, to Kralcutsanda Buddha with the rock
edict of Asoka, and that he heard of a stupa built by
Asoka in honour of Kasyapa Buddha.

(3)
The Pali Mahapadana-suttanta enumerates six past
buddhas, i.e., Vipas si, Sikhl, Vess&bhu, Kakusandha,
Konagamana, Iiassapa, giving detailed account of them.
The first three buddhas, whose name of gotta(gotra) is
equally given as Kop$anna(Kaundinya), have appeared in
the past kalpas; while the latter three, who have
the same Iiassapa gotta, have appeared in the present
Bhadda-kappa(Bhadra-kalpa). Adding Sakyamuni Buddha,
whose gotta is Gotama,’they are grouped together as the

(^) /
Seven Past Buddhas. As Sakyamuni is the fourth buddha
in the Bhadra-kalpa, he is also called the fourth Jina-

(5)
bhaskara in the KP.
(1)Taisho Vol.51, 901bll-6.

(2)ibid. 900cl6-21. ,
(3)DN II, 1 ff. Taisho No.l, Vol.l, 1 ff. It contains a
particularly detailed account of Vipassx(Vipasyin).
The Sanskrit title seems to be -avadana- instead of
-apadaiia-. Viz. E. Waldschmidt, Das Mahavadanasutra,
Teil I, 1953, 1 ff. The title givenin the Ch.
( fa as ) also suggests -avadana-.
(4)The numeral seven was popular in ancient India, e.g. ,
the Seven Rsis in the Rig Veda.
At Sancx, there is a scene in which the worship of
bodhi-trees of the Seven Past Buddhas is depicted.
The names of bodhi-trees of them are enumerated in
the Mahapadana as Patalx, Punârlka, Sala, Sirisa,
Udumbara, Nigrodha and Assattha respectively. •
cp. Vipasyi-pramukhanam saptanara tathagatanamfSP 201,4).
(5)KP 267,18; 269,8(jinasurya) . *
— 1 24 —
The number of the Past Buddhas Increases* The Pali
U)
Buddhavamsa counts 24 Past Buddhas, including Dlpahkara
as the first, Padumuttara as the tenth, and the Six Past

- \
Buddhas(Vipassi etc.). In Northern( 2 Buddhism,
)
their number
increases, extending further back into the past. The
Sarvastivadin counted 75>000 buddhas starting with Past-
Sakyamuni and ending before Ratnasilchin during the Asajn-
khyeya(or Asainkhya), during the second Asamkhyeya 76 ,000
buddhas from Ratnasikhin to DIpankara, and during the

(3)
third Asamkhyeya 77 »000 buddhas from DIpankara to Vipasyin.
It is noted that these Past Buddhas have one
characteristic in common, i.e., they are all buddhas

/
or groups of buddhas connected with Sakyamuni Bodhisattva
in his previous lives. Long duration of time and large

/_
number of buddhas stress the hardship of Sakyamuni*s
bodhisattva practices.
(1)Buddhavamsa 11,207 ff.(DIpankara); XI,1 ff.(Padumuttara);

XX,1 ff.(VipassI).
The names of 2k buddhas are as follows! l)Dlpankara
2)Kondanna 3)Maiigala 4)Sumana 5)êva‘fca 6)Sobhita 7)Anoma-
dassl 8)paduma 9/Narada 10)Padumuttara ll)3umedha 12)Sujata
13)Piyadassx 14)AtthadassI 15)DhammadassI 16)Siddhattha
17)Tissa 18)Phussa 19)VipassI 20)SikhI 2l)Vessabhu 22)
Kalcusandha 23 )Konagainana 24)Kassapa.
The Buddhavamsa also mentions Saranankara Buddha who
is said to have appeared in the world immediately before
DIpankara (XXVII,1 ff. cp. Jataka I, 44 f f .)• .
— 1 2 5 ------r
(2)The Mahakarunapundarika mentions 14 Past Buddhas,
together with the brief accounts of how Sakyamuni Bodhi—
sattva has served them (TTP No.779» Vo1.29, p.179»3-4,
Cu H8a5-b8. Taisho No.380, Vol. 12, p .962a29-cl6).
l)Dxpankara 2)Padmottara 3)*Sarvabhibhu (thams cad
zil gyis gnon pa, - ) 4)Atyuccagamin 5)*KIrty-
uttara (grags pa bla ma, ) 6) (Past) Sakyamuni 7)
Tisya 8)Pusya 9 )Vipasyin 10)sikh±n ll)Visvabhu 12)Krakut —
sandha 1 3 )Kanakamuni 14)Kasyapa.-
Fifteen past buddhas are mentioned in the ,
together with the accounts of how Sakyamuni Bodhisattva
has practised the religion under these buddhas (Taisho
No. 190 , Vol.3» pp. 663b- 4 a ; p p .665a-670c9).
l)Dlpankara 2 )*Sarvabhibhu ( ^ ^ , J&— *^ )
3 )Padmottara 4 )Atyuccagamin 5 )*Kxrtyuttara ( )
6 )(Past) ¿alcyamuni 7)Tisya 8 )Pusya 9 )*Sarvarthadarsin/or
^Satyadarsin ( f ) 10)Vipasyin ll)Sikhin
12 )Visvabhu 13 )Kralcut sandha 14 )Kanalcamuni 15 )Kasyapa .
On the other hand, in the Lalitavistara we find 55
past buddhas (LV 5*4 ff. But 48 in the , trans.
by Dharmaralcsa , Taisho No .186, Vol.3» p.483b28-c9,
while 56 in the ^ | 1 > trans. by Divakara
(A.D. -676-688-), Taisho No.187, Vol.3, p.539b29-cl4).
The list starts with 1 )Padmottara 2)Dharmaketu 3)Oxpankara,
including 10)Sarvabhibhu — - 12)Atyuccagamin — 30/Tisya
3l)Pusya, and ending with the Six Past Buddhas (Vipasyin
etc.). This list does not contain Past Sakyamuni.
(3 )A-Mahavibhasa, Taisho No.1545, Vol. 2 7 , 892c4-15* cp.

366c. These past buddhas are mentioned with regard to the
practice of four Paramitas by Sakyamuni Bodhisattva.
The MPP-upadesa mentions them with regard to his
obtaining 32 marks of Mahapurusa (Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 ,
87al2-9). *
— 126 —
Future Buddhas
Maitreya (Metteyya in Pali) was the first future
buddha to appear after Sakyamuni Buddha, hence he is the

(i)
fifth Buddha in the Bhadra-kalpa. He personifies the
role of a transmitter of Sakyamunifs dharma and a saviour
of future beings.
According to the Pali sources, Metteyya will appear
in the city called Ketumatl (»Benares), where King Sankha
will preside, when the span of man's life will be 80,000

(2 )
years. His father, Subrahma, will be the King*s minister
(3)
and his mother will be called Brahmavatl; his personal
(4)
name will be Ajita, hence Metteyya is his name of gotta;
he will attain enlightenment under a Naga-tree; and at

(5)
present he is preaching in the Tusita Heaven.
(6) (7)
The Chinese sources, giving all these details, go
a step further and emphasize his rôle as a successor
(1)Buddhavamsa XXVII, 21, Maitreya is the 5th Buddha among

a thousand buddhas in the Bhadralcalpa; v. F. Weller,
Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa, Leipzig 1928. N o . 5*
(2)Cakkavatti-sIhanada-suttanta, B N III, 75-6♦
( 3 )Dhammasangani AtthasalinI, 415 •
(4 ) Anagatavamsa, JPTS (1886), pp.42 ff.
(5)Mahavamsa XXXII, 81.
(6)Chinese Ahguttara Agama , ChÜan 44 (3)» Taisho
N o . 125» Vol.2, 787c2-789c27 (translated by Sangha d e v a ) .
In Taisho Vol.l4, we find five translations of the
text similar to the above-mentioned Agamai No.453 (Ly
Dharmaraksa, 4 2 1 a - 4 2 3 b ) ; No.454 (by Kumârajïva, 4 2 3 c - 4 2 5 c ) î
— 1 2 7 ----
/ f
to Sakyamuni dharma. Here, Mahakasyapa, who was said
(i)
to have been the best in the Dhuta-practice, appears to
/
connect the line from Sakyamuni to Maitreya. Without
entering into the Parinirvana, Mahakasyapa stays on
Mt• Kukkutapada in Magadha. Maitreya, on descending
from the Tusita Heaven, will meet Mahakasyapa and receive
the garment (sanghatX) of Sakyamuni* This legend deve
' (2 )
lopped furthers the MahakarunapundarXka says that by
virtue of his pranidhana, Mahakasyapa keeps himself and
the garment whole. Thereupon, one of Samudrarenu1s pra-
nidhana, who is to become Sakyamuni, in the KP mentions
five kinds of merits (guna) of his garment (kasaya)(KP
324, 17 -8 ).
No.456 (by ICumarajTva, 428b-434b, Enlarged version of No.

454); No.455 (by I Ching, 426a~428b. Summary in verse);
N o .457 (translated anonymously, 434b-435a )*
(7)84,000 years in Ch., except for Taisho No.455 (80,000
years. v. 426bl). Xn the KP 204,8, we find the number
80,000.
Taisho No 452 (Vol.l4, 4l8b-420c)
identifies Ajita and Maitreya, depicts the Tusita Heaven
in detail, and mentions the welcoming by Maitreya at the
time of death of the faithful. This text, which appears
to be slightly later than the others, was retranslated into
Tibetan (Sde-dgo Edition, Tohoku Catalogue No.l99*Snar-
than and Peking Editions do not contain this text).
(1)Mahakasyapa is often referred to as dhuta-dharma-dhara.
e*g*t Mv 1,85,11 ff.
(2)TTP No *779» Vol.29, p. 168,3-4. Cu 90b3-91a6.
Taisho No.380, Vol.12, 953bl5-c3.
cp. MPP-upadesa, Taisho No.1509» Vol. 2 5 , 78b-79b.
---- 1 2 8 ------
From a n e a r l y p e r i o d , M a i t r e y a was w o r s h ip p e d b y
b o t h s o u t h e r n and n o r t h e r n B u d d h i s t s , a n d , i t was t h e
w is h o f a l l B u d d h i s t s t o m eet M a i t r e y a , l i s t e n to h is
p r e a c h i n g o f d h a rm a , and a t t a i n t h e h i g h e s t e n l i g h t e n
ment f o l l o w i n g h i s t e a c h i n g s .
A lt h o u g h M e t t e y y a was r e v e r e d , S a k y a m u n i r e m a in e d
t h e i r c e n t r e o f w o r s h i p i n s o u t h e r n B u dd hism . The
a c c e p t e d t h e o r y t h a t na B u dd ha1 s a p p e a r a n c e i n t h e
w o r l d i s a s r a r e a s t h e b lo s s o m in g o f t h e Udumbara
f l o w e r 11 p l a c e d M e t t e y y a so f a r o f f i n t h e f u t u r e
t h a t t h e y n e v e r t h o u g h t b eyo n d h im . T h u s, g e n e r a l l y
f i v e B u d d h a s, t h e l a s t o f them b e i n g M e t t e y y a , w e re
h e ld to a p p e a r in th e B h ad d a-kap p a.
On t h e o t h e r h a n d , i n n o r t h e r n Buddhism M a i t r e y a
w as o n l y t h e f i r s t f u t u r e Buddha t o a p p e a r t o b e f o l l o w e d
b y c o u n t l e s s b u d d h as i n t h e f u t u r e . ' I n t h e B h a d r a - k a l p a
a th o u s a n d o f b u d d h a s w e re c o u n te d , a n d , f u r t h e r m o r e ,
a n o t h e r t h o u s a n d b u d d h as w e re e n u m e ra te d i n t h e f u t u r e
k a lp a f o llo w in g a f t e r t h i s B h a d ra -k a lp a * .
— 129 —
Present Buddhas
The c o n c e p t o f p a s t and f u t u r e b u d d h a s l e a d s to
th e con cept o f p re s e n t buddhas. H ow ever, i t had l o n g
b e e n a c c e p t e d t h a t two b u d d h as do n o t e x i s t i n one
(i)
w o rld s im u lt a n e o u s ly . The S a r v a s t i v â d i n , th e re fo re ,
h e l d t h e v i e w t h a t i n t h e w h o le u n i v e r s e t h e r e e x i s t s
2 ( )
o n l y one b u d d h a ; w h i l e o t h e r s c h o o l s m a i n t a i n e d t h a t th o u g h
t h e r e e x i s t s o n l y on e buddha i n one T r i s a h a s r a - m a h a -
s a h a s ra w o rld , i t i s p o s s i b l e t h a t o t h e r b u d d h as a p p e a r
i n o th e r w o rld s . S u p p o r t i n g t h e l a t t e r * s v i e w , w h ic h
(3)
was t a k e n o v e r b y M ahayâna B u d d h i s t s , N â g a r ju n a i n t r o d u c e s
t h e i r a rg u m e n ts a s f o l l o w s *
11 ( O p p o s i t i o n ) S ak yam u n i h i m s e l f s a i d t h a t two b u d d h as
n e v e r a p p e a r i n on e w o r l d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y . ------ T h e r e f o r e ,
it i s c o n tra d ic to ry to say th a t th e re a re o th e r p re se n t
buddhas.
(A n sw er)In d eed he s a id s o . F i r s t , h o w ever, you
do n o t u n d e r s t a n d w hat i t m eans. The Buddha m eant t h a t
i n on e T r i s a h a s r a - m a h a s a h a s r a w o r l d two b u d d h as n e v e r
a p p ear s im u lta n e o u s ly . T h i s d o e s n o t mean t h a t t h e r e are
(l)e.g. Taisho No.125, Vol.2, 723b8-9.

The Mahavastu(l,122,13-6) gives a reason for this,
asamartho yadi syad buddhadharmesu cakûnmm/ .
tato duve mahatmanau utpadyete tathagatau//
tarn cSsamarthasadbhavam varjayanti mahrsipani/
■ tasmâd duve na jâyante ekaksetre nararsabhau//
(2 )Abhidh^.rma-kosa-sastra , Taisho No. 1558, Vol. 29» 6*fc-65a..
(3 )MPP-upadèsar Taisho No.1509» Vol.25, 93B-C. .
1 3 0 ----
no present buddhas in other worlds in ten d i r e c t i o n s . ---
Secondly, one buddha cannot save all the beings.
If one buddha can save all the beings, then one buddha*s
appearance is sufficient and there is no need for other
b u d d h a s . ---
T h i r d l y , there are innumerable beings and immeasur
able sufferings. Thus, it is reasonable that there
appear compassionate bodhisattvas and innumerable buddhas
in the worlds in order to save beings. ”
Thus, the concept of many-buddhas extends not only
in time but also in space. lfAs there are innumerable
buddhas in the past and also innuraearable buddhas in

(i)
the future, so there are innumerable buddhas at present11
■ /
The Saha world, where Sakyamuni appeared, became merely
one of countless other buddhalands in the universe. It
was thought that there were various types of buddhalands:
p u r e (parisuddha) and impure(aparisuddha), worlds where
there was a buddha and where was no buddha (sunya-buddha-
ksetra). In contrast to many pure buddhalands, this
Saha world became the representative of the impure
buddhalands with five kinds of defilements(pancakaâya).
(l)MPP-upadesa^ ibid* 126a24-6* .
131 —
A m ong the Present Buddhas, first to appear was
probably Aksobhya, who was soon followed by Amitabha(or
Amitayus). They were positioned in the opposite directions,
East and West* The idea to place buddhas in four, then
six and ten directions, was possibly taken from ancient

Ji) 5 _
Hindu mythology* Yajnavalkya placed devata Aditya in
the East and Varuna in the West . Later in the epics and
p u r a n a s , Xndra became the Lokapala of the East, while

(2 )
Varuna stayed in the West. The combination of Aksobhya
and Amitabha, whose positions have been kepi; constant,

(3 )
. w
seems to reflect the contrast between Indra and Varuna*
Such a text as the Singalovada-suttanta, in which

*
the B uddha teaches how to worship and guard the six
quarters, may indicate the early interest of Buddhists
regarding the directions in the universe.
The Suvarnaprabhasottama refers to four buddhas
in four directions, i.e., Aksobhya in the East, Ratna-
(1)Brhad-araîyaka Up>. XII, 9> 20-4. cf. Yama/ South;

Soma/ North; Agni/ Zenith.
(2 )cp. W. Hopkins, Epic Mythology, p. 149*
(3 z^ndra, who holds tlae Vajra, is Thunder God. Accord
ing to Yainavalkya, Varuna is supported on water(apsu)
(ibid. 2 l). Since the epics, he became Water God(Hopkins,
ibid. p. 117 f*).
c f . Many ponds and rivers in the Sukhavatx.
(4)DN III, pp. 180-93*
The title is also spelt as Sigalovada-, Singala-
and Singalaka-.
The listener of this suttanta is a gahapati-putta
named Singalaka(v. 1. , Sigalalca, SIgalaka, Singala, Sigala
and Sigala). .
— 132 —
ketu in the South, Amitabha in the West and Dundubhi-
(i)
svara in the North. In the small Sukhavatxvyuha, present
/
buddhas in six directions praise the merits of Sakyamuni
Buddha, who is extolling the merits of them, especially

. (2 )
the merits of Amitabha Buddha. The AnglimalTya enumerates
(3)
a hundred buddhas in ten directions. The
(by anonymous translator) enumerates the names 1,500
buddhas in ten directions.

oo _
The Kusumasancaya, talcing a1 independent sutra form,
gives a brief account of the special features of the.
pranidhanas made by each buddhas in other buddhalands,
and serves to provoke the profound faith of its listeners
in many buddhas in the universe.
(1)sV 96,22-98,22. The section which is so-called Six

Directions ( /I ).
(2 )TTP No. 879 , Vol.3^, pp. 325 .3-330,3 . Tsu 178al-190b3.
Taisho No.120 S f c Gupabhadra), Vol.2, 532a-5351>*
The story of Anguliinala is found in the Pâli Nikâya
(MN 86 ; IX, 103-4), in the Chinese Agama (Taisho Vol.2,
No.99, 280c-lc ; No.100, 378b-9a; No.118, 508b-10b; No.119,
510b- 2b ; No.125, 719b-22c) and in the Avadâna ¡3at aka (story
No.27; I, 148-52).
The above mentioned text (TTP No. 879 , Vol.34, pp.
307,4-340,1 and Taisho No.120, Vol.2, pp.512b-544b) is
the text which developped fully into a Mahâyâna-sütra.
Xt contains the theory of Tathâgatagarbha.
(3)Taisho No.442, Vol.l4, 312a-3l8a.
(4)TTP No.932, Vol.37, pp. 67 ,3-82,1. Zu 315a2-352a5.
Taisho No.434 (by Kihkara % iintt. A,D.
-472-), Vol.14, 87a-105b.
— 133 - -
In the same way as Sakyamuni Buddha Is succeeded by
Maltreya In the Saha Buddhaksetra, so Amida Buddha is
succeeded by Avalokitesvara and Mahasthamaprapta in the

v.»' i't
western Sukhavatx Buddhaland. They assist Ahiida*s duty
as a buddha (buddha-karya) in the Suldiavatxvyuha (SV 56,3“9)>
while the KP, going a step further, states that, having
attained the state of buddhahood, Avalokitesvara becomes
Samantarasmyabhyudgatasrlkuta Tathagata (KP 117 *8-121,9)
and Mahasthamaprapta becomes Supratisfhitagunamanikutaraja
Tathagata.(KP 121,10-123,16).
Similarly, in the eastern Abhirati Buddhaksetra
Aksobhya Buddha is succeeded by Gandhahasti Bodhisattva

' (i)
who is to become Suvarnapadma or Suvarnapuspa Tathagata*
Furthermore, In the KP (176,12-178,4) Ratnaketu Bodhi
sattva is mentioned as the successor of this Suvarnapuspa,
and his name is given as Nagavinarditesvaraghosa Tathagata;
thus establishing the Trinity in the East in the same
manner as in the West*
(1)Aksobhyatathagatasya Vyuha, the 6th part of the Maha-

Ratnakuta, gives *Suvarnapadmai gser gyi pad ma (TTP
No *760-5, V o l *22, p*149-2, Dzi 52b5), % iC- (Taisho No.
310-6, Vol. 11, p.l09al6). and ¡1. (Taisho No.
313, Vol.11, p.760b29-cl).
On the other hand,' in the KP all Skt. Mss. give
Suvarpapuspa which is supported by Ch ( ^ ) and T (gser
gi me tog). Viz. KP 175 fn.10.
1 3 4 ----
Although it is difficult to decide which of the two
lineages, i.e., that of Amida and that of Aksobhya,
appeared first, the idea of succession of Dharma was
undoubtedly formed after the model of the transmission

/
of Dharma between Sakyamuni Buddha and Maitreya, the
future Buddha.
„ 135
Thousand Buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa
The universe in Buddhist cosmology* being ' ,
a modification of the Hindu system, is cyclic. Each
cycle, Mahakalpa, is divided into four periods* appearance
continuation, destruction and quiescence, to be repeated
for ever; similar to the Hindu system of the Mahayuga
which is divided into four periods* krta-, treta-, dvapara
and kali-yuga. Each period is subdivided into 20 antara-
kalpas, totalling 80 antarakalpas in a Mahakalpa. An
antaralcalpa contains two sections: the period when the
span of inanfs life decreases down to 10(or 8) years and
the period when it increases up to 8 0 (or 84)-thousand
years. A year1s increase or decrease takes place per a
hundred years. The length of a ICalpa, however, was often
explained in simile, e.g., one Kalpa is longer than the
time in which a rock mountain is crushed into powder by
rubbing with a thin soft cloth once in a hundred years,
or a big city filled with dust particles is cleaned by
taking a piece of dust once in a hundred years. Xnnurnera-

(i)
ble kalpas was counted as one Asamkhyeya•
(l)MPP-lipa4es£L, Taisho No. 1509» Vol.25, 100cl2-6.
136 —
According to th.© Hindu system we are in the Kali-
yuga, whereas according to the Buddhist system we are in
the Duration period of the Bhadra Mahakalpa* No tmddha'
has appeared in the first 8 antarakalîpas. The first
buddha, ICrakutsanda, appeared at the Decreasing time of
the ninth antarakalpa, to be followed by Iianakaumni,
Itasyapa and Sakyamuni in this Saha world. Maitreya is
to appear at the Decreasing time of the tenth antarakalpa,
to be followed by $9k buddhas (Siraha etc.). The last
buddha in the Bhadrakalpa, Roca by name, is to appear

(1 )
in the Increasing time of the 20th antarakalpa. Thus,
in the present Bhadrakalpa, there are one thousand buddhas
to appear.
, As for the name "auspicious age"(bhadrakalpa), the
KP explains it as "in this Bhadrakalpa Mahalcalpa one
thousand buddhas, who have great compassion, will rise
for the sake of beings, who act with greed, anger and
stupidity" (ïCP 19 5 »1 ^~ 6 ). The Mahakarupapunçlarïka explains
thus, "When this Trisahasra-mahasahasra world was about
to come forth, there was only water. Then a god in the
(l) (by: ) , Taisho No.2035, Vol.4?, pp.297 c-

302 c.
v
— 1 3 7 ----
Suddhavasalcayika saw lotus flowers emerging from the water
Each flower, with a thousand petals, emitted golden light
and a lovely fragrance. Having seen this, he exclaimed
with joy, '0, how auspicious I A thousand buddhas will
appear in this kalpai 1 For this reason, this kalpa is

(i)
called 'Auspicious'(bhadra)"
The Thousand Buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa include
buddhas both in time and in space.
The group of texts which enumerate names of the
Thousand Buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa had special affinity
with the Buddhism in North-West India, Central Asia

2( )
and Turfan in China; so. that we have texts in Khotanese,
Tibetan, Tangut, Mongolian, Manchurian. Among texts in
Chinese (about 20, some of them are written in China),
the oldest translation was made by Dharmaraksa towards
the end of the third centviry.
(l)TTP No.779, Vol.29, p.174-1, Cu 104b4 ff. Taisho No.

380, Vol.12, 958al3 ff.
Similar explanation is recorded in the MPP-sästra,
Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , 339cl9-26. .
i2)Demi?i Batan P a p u b l i s h e d the text of __
(Taisho No.447, Vol.iff, pp.376a-3S3b & 383b-388a) together '
with four other languages in 1 7 7 ***
F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa, nach
einer fünfsprachigen Polyglotte, Leipzig 1928 .
S* Konow, Saka Versions of the Bhadrakalpikasütra,
Oslo 1929.
H. W. Bailey, Khötanese Buddhist Texts, London 1951»
p p . 75 & 76 -90 .
Wang Ching Ju published his study on the Tangut text i
, Taisho No.425, Vol.14, la-65c. The list

of the names) p p .46al8-50a20. The corresponding Tib. is
TTP N o .7^2(Bhadrakalpikä), Vol.27, pp.44,3-46,4, X 105b3-
llla5.
1 3 8 ----
The Thousand Buddhas in the present Bhadrakalpa
leads to the Thousand Buddhas in the past and future
kalpas. The sutras were made in which these three

(i)
thousand buddhas were enumerated. A thousand buddhas
in the past *'Vyuhakalpa ( ) begins with *Pu£paprabha
(ft ) and ends with Visvabhu; in the present Bhadra-
kalpa from Krakutsanda to Rocaj and in the future ^Naksatra-
kalpa(^,^ %yf) ) from *Suryaprabha( 'Q ) to *Sumeruketu
(flLfSkifcr )•
The number increases further, and there is a sutra
which enumerates the names of five thousand five hundred
buddhas *
(1)Taisho Nos. 446-8, Vol.l4, pp.365a-399a.

There is no corresponding Tib. translation. There
is a Tangut text which enumerates the names of buddhas
in the past kalpa. cp. Nang Ching Ju, op. cit • pp. 107 ff o
(2)Taisho No.443, Vol.l4, pp.3l8a-354a, trans. by Jnana—
gupta 4n the. later 'half of the 6th c t.
139 —
Vyakarana and Pranidhana
Dipanliara Vyakarana
Adopting the Abhidharma theory of three Asamkhyeyas,
Nagarjuna arranges three groups of buddhas(Past-Sakyamuni
in the first Asamkhyeya, Ratnasikhin in the second and
Dipahkara in the third;, under whom Salcyamuni Bodhisattva
practised the bodhisattva-caryas which resulted in his

(l) _
attaining 32 marks of a Mahapurusa.
With regard to DTpankara Buddha, Nagarjuna introduces
the following story of vyakarana* At the time of DTpankara,

’ (2 )
¿Sakyamuni Bodhisattva was a brahmana youth called Sumati.
On meeting with Dxpankara, Sumati offered five lotus
flowers to the Buddha, and, on spreading his leather
jacket and his hair on the ground so that the Buddha
could walk on them, Sumati wished to become a Buddha in
future. Seeing the future, Dlpankara prophesied that
Sumati would become Sakyamuni Buddha.
This story became very popular both in southern
and northern Buddhism. Xn the Pali texts, Including
(1)MPP-upadesa, Taisho No.1509» Vol*25* 87al2-9* cp.

A-mahavibhasa, Taisho No. 15^-5* Vol.27, 892c4-15, where
it is said with regard to his accomplishing four paramitas.
(2) or , MPP—upadesa, Ibid. 276c2-3i 3l6b20.
1 4 0 ----
(1)
the Jataka, the name of this youth is given as Sumedha
and the name of the city where this event took place
(2 )
is given as Ramma or Rammavatl; whilst most of the
Chinese sources, including Agama and Vinaya, call the

(3)
youth Megha and the place Padma or Padmavati* The name
vSumati, given by Nagarjuna, corresponds to that in the
Divyavadana, while Megha corresponds to that in the

(k )
•Mahavastu. There is another youth, who, on hearing the
vyakarana given to Sakyamuni Bodhisattva, entered into
the order and was prophesied to become Dharmaruci, This
youth is called Megha in Pali and Meghadatta in northern

(¿)
tradition.
This story was also inherited by Mahayana. The

(6 )
Bodhisattvapitalca describes it in detail, and an independ-
’
ant text was made - . (7)
with the title Arya-Dxpankaravyakarajpa-
nama-mahayanasutra. The story of Dipankarana and Sakya-
muni became a model of the Vyakarana literature in
Mahayana sutras.
(1)Jataka X, 2 ff. Buddhavamsa XX, 5 ff* DhA I, 6 8,

(2)Usually Ramma. RammavatX is found in BuA 6 5 *
Chttan 38, Taisho No.125, Vol.2, 758a-b( &
ÆifÿS § ); ibid. Chttan 11, 597a-9c( % ® = ’♦Meghavidyut. &
-ÿÿ M (Caturvargika-vinaya)Clittan 31 j Taisho No.
1428, Vol.22, 779a-786c( 5?| H )s
Taisho No.185, Vol.3» 472c-3a( 'ï =manavaka & )j
& && Taisho No. 190, Vol.3, 664a-9a( % & û J f ).
of. Story No.86, Taisho No. 152,Vol.3» 47c-8b
Taisho No.184, Vol.3, 46lb-2c.
(4)Divy 247, 2 ff. } Mv X, 232,1 ff.
(5 )Megha-Dhaminaruci, Apadâna XX,430 ff.} Meghadatta-Dharma
— 1 4 1 —
With regard to Ratnasikhin, Nagarjuna says that at
the time of this Buddha, Sakyamuni Bodhisattva became free
from rebirth as a woman* This statement is based on the

, U)
following Ratnasikhin-vyakarana story. Once there was an
aged bhiksu, Aryamitra by name, who could not practise
austerities any more. Therefore, he offered a light to
Ratnasikhin Buddha every day. The Buddha, seeing the
future, prophesied that this bhiksu would become Dxpankara
Buddha. On hearing this vyakarana, a princess called Muni,
who supplied oil to the bhiksu, also wished to be given a
vyakarana. "A woman11, Ratnasikhin replied to her, "cannot
become a Tathagata, nor Cakravartin King, Sakra, Brahma,
nor the King of maras. Therefore, when Dxpankara will
appear in the future, he will give you, who have freed
yourself from womanhood, the vyakarana to become Sakyamuni
Buddha".
ruci, My, X, 246,3 f f * » Dxvy Chap. 1 8 (Dharmarucy-avadana).

cp. iL. =Dharmaruci, Chliian 11, ibid. 599B16 .
(6 )The 12th part of the Maharatnalcuta ; TTP No. 760-12, Vol.
23, pp.90,3-92,5 Wi 220b- 226b; Taisho No. 310 -1 2 , Vol.11,
pp .317a-319B . (sprin & pad mo can )•
V7)tTP No. 8 55, Vol. 3^, pp.208, 3-212,1 Mu 200b-209b* (sprin
& pad ma can).
Chiian 38, Taisho No. 12 5 , Vol.2, 757a-8a.
» Story No.73, Taisho No.152, Vol.3, 38 c-9a.
, Taisho No.154, Vol.3, 107^17-25.
Damamuko Chiian 3, Taisho No. 202 , Vol.4, 371B-C.
(The Tibetan text, Mdzahs blun zes bya bahi mdo, is based
on the Chinese texti TTP No.1008, Vol.40, p p .54,5-122,5 ).
In this text, the name of the bhiksu is given as
=Aryamitra, and of the princess as cf- =MunX.
— 142 —
We note two things* First, we find the alternation
■v. <'<;>
between Ratnasikhin and Ratnagarbha, neither of which
appear in Pali texts. The same Buddha who is called
<2> . _'
U)
Ratnasikhin in the Abhidharma-mahavibhasa is named
„
Ratnagarbha in the Chinese Ahguttara-agama, whose role
is to give the vyakarana to Dxpahkara, who in turn gives
the vyakarana to Sakyamuni* Thus, we can identify Ratna-
' (3 )
sikhin and Ratnagarbha. This Ratnagarbha reappears in
(4)
the KP, who is a son of the King’s minister and whose role
is to give the vyakaranas to many bodhisattvas including
f
Amitabha and Sakyamuni.
Secondly, a standard concept that a woman has to be
reborn as a man before she can attain buddhahood,
(hence there is no woman in the pure buddhaksetras),
was already formulated in this Ratnasikhin Vyakarana*
(2)lt is said that a woman cannot attain five states, and

she must obey father, husband and son.
c p . Saddharmapundarxka, 264, 11-3*
panca-sthanani stry adyapi na prapnoti. -— brahma-
sthanam - sakr a - sthanain - mahara ja-sthanam - cakravarti-
sthanam - avaivartika-bodhisattva-sthanam.
cp. Manu Samhita, Chap.5» Verse No.l48.
balye pitur vase tisthet panigrahasya yauvane/
putranaiu bharttari prete na bhajet stri svatantrat'am//
T a is h o Vol. 27 , 8 9 2 c 7 & 8 . c p . M PP-upadesa

(T a is h o Vol. 25 , 8 7 a l 2 - 3 ; * Damamuko , or » (T a is h o
t f$)(
V o l.4, 371b 23). *
T a is h o V o l . 2 , 7 5 7 ^ 2 7 • cp* A n o t h e r Ch. A n g u t t a r a -
Agama m e n tio n s ^ R a tn a g a r b h a t o g e t h e r w i t h D ip a n k a r a
and t h e P a s t S e v e n B u d d h a s (T a is h o V o l . 2 , 64lal8).
(3)KP 3rd chapter onward.
(4)cf. A prince of King Vasava, having attained buddhahood,
becomes Ratnasikhin Buddha in the Divyavadana^6 2 ,7 ff.).
— 143 —
The story of the Dxpafilcara-vyakarana was a favourite
theme in Buddhist literature. The following story, which

. h)
we find in the Chinese Anguttara-agama, relates his birth
V* ^v/)
and attaining enlightenment. There was a Icing called
*Bhumipat i ( & & ) in the past. His minister had a son
who, having attained enlightenment, became a buddha called
DXpankara. The king, who had bestowed one half of his
kingdom on the minister, became a follower of Dxpankara.
Having invited the Buddha and his Sangha, the king presented
them with various kinds of offerings for 70 thousand years.
This king, who has attained enlightenment after the pari-
nirvana of Dipanlcara, eventually is to become Sakyamuni.

* (2 ) .
This story reappears in the 5 and, the main
narrative of the KP is also based on this, for the Buddha
who gives vyakaranas(=*Ratnagarbha) is the son of the minister
(sSamudrareaiu) to the king(-Arapemin) . Xn the KP, however,
the king is to become Amitabha, while the minister is to
become Sakyamuni Buddha.
, Taislio N o -125, Vol.2, 609b23-6lla6.

(2)Taislio No.190, Vol.3, 664al2-665a5.
Tile name of the Icing is (*Jitasati'u) Here ; and,
it was during his visit to the king's city called
(*Padmavat:C) that Dipankara met a youth, Megha( by
name, and gave him the vyakarana to become Sakyamuni Buddha.
U)
It is interesting to note that in the Bodhisattva-
pitaka, the 12th part of the Maharatnakuta, Ratnagarbha
Tathagata appears together with Padmottara Tathagata.
After revealing that the life span of Padmottara (pad mahi
bla ma, ), a past buddha, was 80 years, that his
Saddharina lasted for 500 years, and that his Saddharma-
pratirupaka lasted for another 500 years, the sutra narrates
the following story. Hundred years after Padmottara*s

2 ( )
parnirvana, a bodhisattva called *Dharmacara or *Dharma-
srita, who was born as a prince, studied the dharmapary-
ayas of the Bodhisattvapitaka. Then, Ratnagarbha (rin po
che snin p o , )» who presided over a buddhaksetra in
the eastern direction, manifested himself to Dharmacara
and instructed him in religion. When he died, this bodhi
sattva was reborn in Ratnagarbha*s buddhaksetra.
Apart from the attempt to connect these two past
buddhas and the theory of rebirth in other buddhalands,
which can be observed here, one is struck by the similarity
between this story and the framework of the ICP as a whole.
(1)TTP No.760-12, Vol.23, p p . 65 ,3-66 ,4. Vi 158a5-l6la4.

Taisho No.310-12, Vol.11, pp.284b29-286a8.
(2)chos spyod (65-4, 158b6), ^5 (248cl7)5=*Hharmacara.
chos la rton pa (66-3, l60b8), (i285c29)s*Dharma
srita. Both are apparently the same bodhisattva.
— 145 —
Paramita and Bodhisattva
/
Numerous deeds practised by Sakyamuni in bis former
lives as a bodbisattva, which had been extolled in the
Jataka and Avadana literature, were gradually classified
into groups called Paramitas. First, the orthodox Sarva-

/ /
stivadins of ICasmir counted four, i.e., Dana-, Slla-,
_ (i)
Vxrya- and Prajna-paramita; then, two more paramitas, i.e..,
Ksanti- and Dhyana-paramita, were added to the four
paramitas by a group of progressive Sarvastivadins of
G-andhara. These six paramitas were also counted in .the

(2 ) .
Mahavastu, and it became a standard theory in later
Buddhism.
In the Abhidharmamahavibhasa,
• 9 we find that
■ the four
_ m f
or six paramitas were discussed in relation with Sakyamuni
Bodhisattva, namely, as the cause of his attaining buddha
hood. The word '’bodhisattva'1 meant the state of Sakya-
muni before attaining buddhahood and while he was striv
ing to attain buddhahood.
(1 )A-mahavibhasa, Taisho No.l5^-IS Vol..27» 892a-c.

The Sarva stivadins of Kasrnxr maintained that the
Ksanti-paramita is included in the Sxla-paramita and the
Dhyana-paramita is included in the Prajna-paramita.
(2)111, p.226,2 ff.
146 —
.U)
According to tlie Samayabhedoparacanacakra, it was the
Mah.asangh.ilca echool who first introduced the theory that
a bodhisattva wishes to be born in the evil worlds(dur-
gati) in order to save other beings. This theory
emphasizes the free will of a bodhisattva and his

(2 )
altruism. The Kathavatthu reports that the Andhaka •
school maintained that the bodhisattva was born in the
evil world by his own choice, but not by the inevitability

(3)
of causality. The Abhidharmamahavibhasa expounds that
/
Sakyamuni Bodhisattva practised countless austerities
for three Asamkhyeyas because of his great determination
to save beings who were suffering from life and death
in Samsara. Thus, the essence of bodhisattva came to
be grasped as compassion for other beings.
(1)byan chub sems dpah rnams bzed na sems can yons su smin
par bya bahi phyir nan son rnams su slcye bar mdzad do (TTP
No. 5639, V o l .127 , p. 250-4, V 171a5-6). cp.
Taisho No.2031, Vol.49, 15 cl0 -l) .
cp. also,'"ibid. I8b 20 -1 ; 20 cll-2 .
(2 )bodhisatto istsariyakamakarikahetu vinipatam gacchati
(kathavatthu XXIII, 3 , pp. 623 -5 ). *
The Andhaka school, which seceded from the Theravada,
---J --------- — ' -h (I. H’AC'^yv3i^n In ■
147 —
Together with the development of* the Bodhisattva
idea, the notion of the Six Paramitas was investigated
in the Prajnaparamita literature. Any one, who carries
out the practice of paramitas, wishing to attain the
highest enlightenment, can become a bodhisattva. The
Bodhisattva idea, which became the basis of Mahayana
Buddhism, embraces all bodhisattvas in the past, present
and future, and, in this buddhaland as well as in other
buddhalands•
While the Jataka stories are concerned only with

/
Sakyamuni Bodhisattva, we find that some Avadana stories
have already dealt with certain persons who obtained or
will obtain happiness by offering flowers and incense to
the stupas or images of the Buddha or by offering meals
to monies. These stories show the gradual advance from
Sakyamuni Bodhisattva to general bodhisattvas. The stress,
however, was laid upon ethical instructions, namely, by
good deeds in the past one has attained good results in
the present, and, by good deeds in the present one will
attain good results in the future.
Xn the same way the present situation is explained
from the past condition, so the future inevitability can
be predicted from the past and present conditions. This
brings forth the. genre of the Vyakarana literature.
— 1 4 8 ---
■ Vyakarana Literature
jl)
Choosing 91 Jataka stories, the (Taisho No.
1 5 2 ) attempts to classify the bodhisattvacaryas of

/ . _
Sakyamuni Bodhisattva into six groups of paramitas.
Among them,we find that some purvayogas are told in

/
combination of Sakyamuni and other bnddhas. The story
No.66 is about a child(=:Sakyamuni) and a bhiksu(==Kasyapa) .
The latter teaches Mahay ana Buddhism to the former,
Maitreya often appears as Sakra(stories Nos.43» 46, 67»
84) who helps Sakyamuni. We find the reversed relation
ship in the story No.71» where Maitreya is a woman and
Sakyamuni is Sakra, At one time they are brothers(No*70),
at another time they are wife and husband(No*72)*
The name Arajaemin also appears in the
story No.88, where he is a sramana who is to

/__
become Sakyamuni Buddha.
Xn the , (2), a collection of Jataka stories,
we come across Amida Buddha * Here,' Sakyamuni.
±s the elder, religious teacher who abused the younger
religious teacher(-Amida), by which the former falls into
the Mahaniraya(^^^j^^ ) for 60 kalpas.
(1)Taisho Vol.3, la-52b .

(2)Taisho N o . l V o l . 3» 107cl-17.
The elder teacher= ^ } and the younger one^'Hît*.
— 149 —
(1)
A similar theme appears in the Sarvavaidalyasamgraha.
After the parinirvana of a past Buddha called *Vimalarcih-
prabhutaklrti(dri 111a med pahi hod hphro las byuh bahi grags
pa, ), there was a bhiksu called
*Ajlvavisuddha(htsho ba yons su dag pa, ^ 67 ), Another
bhiksu, who was called Dharma(chos, ' ) and lived
in Bhadra(bzan p o , ) city, abused Ajlvavisuddha
Bhiksu. Ajlvavisuddha Bhiksu is to become Amitabha(hod
dpag med, )» while Dharma Bhiksu is none other than

r_
Sakyamuni Buddha in his former existence.
-
In the ^dtv£jiL$Sis^f (2)
tlL , translated by Dharniaraksa, a
king (sAmida) protects a preacher (dharmabhanaka =Aksobhya);
while sons of a sresthin abuse this dharmabhanaka. On the

" (3 ) *
other hand, in the Anantamukha—nirhara(or -sadhaka)-mama-
dharani, a prince who became a dharmabhanaka («Amitayus)
instructs a son of a sresthin (=Dipankara).
(1)TTP No.893, Vol.35» p. 122 ,2 -5 . Thu 190a6-191b6.

^ (by Dharniaraksa) , Taisho N o .274, Vol.9»
375cl3-376a28; Xfa n % Taisho No. 2 7 5 , 380al3-b27,
(2)Taisho No. 8 1 1 , Vol.17, 771a24-772b5. The same story is
also found in the (by Bodhiruci), Taisho N 0 .83 I, Vol.
1 7 , 876c4-877c9* TH© past buddha= ; the
buddhaksetra= (or fo & ï the king= HTîvl & ^
& ) ; and the dharmabhanaka= Hr (= fei ^ ).
(3 )TTP No.539, Vol.11, pp.l 6i,1-165,1. Ha 242a7-252a4(-nir-
hâra-); TTP No.808, Vol.32, p p .225,1-228,4. Du 312a4-321a5
(-sadhaka-). Skt. fragment: Hoernle's Manuscipt remains,
text No.20, pp. 86 -7 . There are 9 Ch. translations(Taisho
Nos.1009-18, except No.1010). No.1011, which I quote, is
said to be translated by Chih C h ’ien(Vol.19 » 680b-682b).
. The past buddhas=rin chen dpal gyi gzi brjid rgyal po
lta bu, ï the king=snan ba hdzin, Î the dharma-
bhanakasyon tan rin po che bsam gyi mi khyab pahi dpal,
i the son of a sresthin=zla baîi tog, ^ tfj .
1 5 0 ----
In the large Sukhavatlvyuha, Amitabha (or Amitayus)
Buddha was a bhiksu

• called Dharmakara in his former life,*
who became a disciple of Lokesvararaja Tathagata. This
Lokesvararaja, who gives the vyalcarana to Dharmakara, is
also related to DIpankara Buddha, as he is the last of the

(i)
past buddhas enumerated in this text.
Similarly, Aksobhya Buddha was also a bhiksu called
Aksobhya in his former life, who was given the vyakarana
by ’a Tathagata called *Visalanetra. *
t
These two Buddhas are connected Vîth Sakyamuni in
the Rastrapala-pariprccha, the 18th part of the Maharatna-
kuta. At the time of a past Buddha, Siddharthabuddhi by
name, there was a Caltravartin King called Arcismat in
a city called Ratnaprabhasa♦ King Arcismat built a hew
city, Ratipradhana, and gave it to his prince called
Punyarasmi. The prince, however, abandoning his worldly
possessions, became a disciple of Siddharthabuddhi Buddha,
(1)The oldest text, Chih Ch'ien's Ch. translation, enumer

ates 34 past buddhas (Taisho No.362, Vol.12, 300b-c);
Taisho No.361 enumerates 37 (ibid. 280a); Sanghavarman*s
translation enumerates 5^ (Taisho No*360, 266c-267a);
while the Sanskrit text enumerates 81 (3V 5 -6 ).
(2)Aksobhya~tathagatasya Vyuha, the 6th part of the Maha-
ratnakuta. spyan chen po (TTP N 0 .76 O- 6 , Vo1.22, p.129-3*
Dzi 3 al) . Loleaksema renders it as (Taisho No.313»
Vol. 1 1 , 731c^C-l), while Dharmarucl renders itas ^ @
(Taisho No. 310 - 6 , Vol.11, 102a2l). '
(3)Rastrapalapariprccha, publie par L. Finot, St, Peters
burg 1901, pp. 36 -5 8 . c f . TTP No.760-17»Vol.23 and Taisho
No.310-18, Vol.11 (by Jnanagupta)♦ .
- - 151 —
King Arcismat and his entourage enter into religious life
by the help of the guardian god of the city(nagaradevata) .
Xn this story, King Arcismat is to become Amitayus(hod
dpag med=Amitabha), Prince Punyarasmi is to become

/__
Sakyamuni, and the Nagaradevata is to become Aksobhya.
This is yet another variation on a vyakarana story

t /
between Dipankara and Sakyamuni Bodhisattva which we
(i), _
find in a Chinese Anguttara Agama.
The Purvayogas of buddhas in Tour and ten directions

(2 )
are narrated in the » which was translated
into Chinese by Buddhabhadra^?£$i?5 (A.D. -406-429).

Alter the Parinirvana of a past Buddha called *Akasaraja
Buddha( ^ ), four of his disciples entered into the
stupa and worshipped the image of this Buddha. After
having met many buddhas in texi directions, obtained the
*Buddhanusmrti-samadhi( ^ ^ ) and been given vyakaranas,
these foxir discijoles became A k s o b h y a ) in %he Bast,
*Ratnaketu( W ) in the South, Amitayus( ^ ) in the
West and in the North. Similarly,
(l) %i$L > Taisho No. 125, Vol. 2, 609b23-6lla6, where

Dipanlcara is a son of a mini st ex’, to whom a king (Sakyamuni)
bestowed one half of his kingdom. cf ¿ft , Taisho
No.190, V o l .3 , 66al2 ff. ^
(2 ^Taisho No.643, Vol. 1 3 , 688c-689a.
(3)cf. Bundubhisvara in the Suvarnaprabhasottama or
Bundubhisvaranirghosa in the small SukhavatXvyuha*
— 15.2 —
tliere was a bhilcsu' who worshipped the stupa of *'Ratnasr:£-
guno11araraja (^ t^ $~.) Buddha together with his nine
disciples. By this merit, they were reborn in this
Buddha's buddhaland in the Bast, and, from then on,-'
having met many buddhas and been given vyakaranas, they
became buddhas in ten directions. The bhiksu, who
became *Kusalaguna (-’!<>' ) Buddha in the East,, is later

, ' U)
to become Sakyamuni Bxiddha.
(2 ) _ _
In the Saddharmapupdar xka, Mahabhi jnajrxanabhibhu
Bxiddha had sixteen sons before he entered into religious
life. These boys also became sramaneras,. and, having
been instructed with the teachings of Saddharmapupdarxka
by this Buddha, they became Aksobhya and Merukuta in
the Bast, Simhaghosa and Simhadhvaja in the South-Bast,

A ,
Akasapratisthita and Nityaparinirvrta in the South,
Indradhvaja and Brahmadhvaja in the South-West, Amitayus
and Sarvalokadhatupadravodvegapratyuttxrpa in the West,
Tamalapatracandanagandhabhi jna and Merukalpa in the North
West, Meghasvaradxpa and Meghasvararaja in the North,
and Sarvalokabhayacchambhitatvadhvamsanalcara in the North-
( l , ibid. 688bl8-cl3.
(2 )Chapter 7, Purvayogaparivarta, SP p p .156-185*
The SP in the Chap.24(Avalokitesvaravikurvana-nirdesa)
knew the vyakarana story between Loke7£vararaja and Dharma-
kara. cp. SV 45&-455* -
— 15;3 —
Bast. The sixteenth son is no other than Sakyamuni
Buddha in the Saha world.

(i)
The Bhadrakalpika, which was translated into Chinese
by Bharmaralcsa^ between A.D. 291-300, records the
following purvayogas. At the time of a past buddha
called *Pratibhanabharanaghosanadamadhurameghasvaranadita.
it , spobs pahi rgyan bkod pahi dbyans kyi
ha ro snan par hbrug sgra sgrags pa ) , there was a preacher
.(dharmabhanaka, , chos, smra ba) named *Pratibhana-
n a n t a g u n a k e t u d h v a j a v i k u r v i t a g h o s a ( , spobs
pa mthah yas pahi yon tan tog gi rgyal mtshan rnam par
hphrul bahi ha ro) who instructed a prince, *Bahup.urusa-
punyavipakasuddhasvaranadita( , skye bo man po
la bsod nams kyi rnam par smin pa dag par sgra sgrogs pa) .
The prince became Amitayus ( , tshe dpag med);
while the dharmabhanaka became * V i s a l a n e t r a ( ^ , spyan
chen p o ), who was a teacher Buddha of Altsobhya.
(l) 'ft ill it- , Taisho No.425, Vol.l4, 7b5-23.

TTi> No.762, Vol.27, p.8,1-2, I I4b2-15a2.
The same story appears in the , translated
by Jhanagupta , Taisho No.64-9, Vol. 15, 734a-b.
The past buddha= $$ The dharmabhanaka^
& ' & * / ) ' < % » The princes .
1 5 4 —
(X)
In the same Bhadrakalpika, it is told that there
was a past Buddha called ^Priyarucirasuvarîaviniscaya-
bhasate jora ja( i gser sdug mdzes pa rnam par
nes pahi hod kyi gzi brjid kyi rgyal p o ) , a dharmabhanaka
called *AnantaratnakayayasascarasLilabdha( ^ ■% ,
rin po chehi lus mthah yas par grags pa spyod pahi mdo),
and a cakravartin king called *Bahupurusabhinandasokanada
» skye bo man po mnon par dgah zin my a nan
med pahi na r o ) who had a thousand princes and thirty
thousand ccurtiers,. Then, this dharmabhanaka is Amitayus
» tshe dpag med), the king is Aksobhya ( ffri , mi
hkhrugs pa), the thousand princes are the thousand buddhas
in the Bhadralcalpa, and the thirty thousand courtiers
are bodhisattvas including *Pramodyara j a ( ^ , mchog
tu dgah bahi rgyal po).

' (2 )
In the next purvayoga, however, Amitayus^tshe dpag
VS « \ >
med, while % it> =Amitabha; was a king called *Punyapuspa
,bsod nams me tog) at the time of a past Buddha,
*Anant avirya ( ^ , brtson hgrus mthah yas) by name.
The thousand princes of this king are thei.ithousand buddhas
in the Bhadrakalpa.
(1)Taisho, ibid., 10b9-cll. TTP, ibid., p.9,4-5, I 18b2

-19a5-
(2)Taisho, ibid., 63b29-cl8. TTP, ibid., p.151,4-5, I
373b2-374a2.
„ X5 5 ----
d) ,
In the Vimalakxrtinirdesa, we find the following
jpnrvayoga of tlie thousand buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa.
Xn a past kalpa,*Vicarana(rnam par spyod pa), there was
a Buddha called^Bhaisajyaraja(sinan gyi rgyal po) in
the*Mahavyuha(cher bkod pa) world. The Buddha instructed
a cakrayartin king, *Ratnacchatra(rin chen gdugs) by name,
and his thousand princes. The king became *Ratnarcis
(rin chen hod hphro) Tathagata; and his thousand princes
became the thousand buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa, among
whom the first prince, *Candracchatra(zla gdugs) by name,

/ ■
was no oiher than Sakyamuni Buddha in his former life.
( 2 )_ _
The ^ iii > which was tx’anslated by Kumara-
jxva(A.D. 344-413)» narrates a purvayoga as follows.
Xn a past kalpa,^laharatna(jZ. ), this world was
called *Mahavyuha( JS$C. ) and there appeared a past
Buddha called *RatnapradXparcXraja( ). During
the Saddharmapratirupaka period of this Buddha, which
lasted for two kalpas, there appeared a king, **Prabhasa~
guna ( % tfe ) by name, who had a thousand young followers.
(1)TTP No.843, Vol.34, PP*100,4-101,4, Bu 246a3-248b5.

cf. Taisho No.474(by Chih Ch'ien), Vol.l4, 535c~6b.
Taisho No .475(by KumarajXva) , n , 556b-7a, ■
Taisho /No .4-76(by Hsiian Tsang) , u , 5&6a~7b.
cp. Prof. B. Lamotte, L 1Bnseignement de VimalakXrti,
Louvain 1962 , pp.374-85» "
(2)Taisho No.426, Vol.l4, 66b 5 -67 a2 . .
„ 15-5 „ .
Following the guidance by a bhiksu called’
^Subhakirti
( ) , the thousand youths worshipped the image of
the Buddha in a stupa. The king became Vipasyin( ),
the bhiksu became Sikhin( f -f^ ) , and the thousand youths
became the thousand buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa, from
lirakutsanda to Roca.
The following story of purvayoga is also contained

(x)
in the Bhadrakalpika. A past Buddha called Ândtadana
or*Aurtananda(bdud rtsi dgah) gave a vyakarana
to a cakravartin king, Vipulamati( or , bio

(2 )
yans) by name, to become Dxpanlcara( » mar me mdzad) .
The attendant(upasthayaka) of this Buddha, *P r ajna'purna
, ses rab rdzogs) by .name, was prophesied, to become

(3)
Vipasyin( ${£ , rnam par gzigs). A thousand princes
(ten thoiisand in Tib.) of this king are to attain
enlightenment in the *Mahakxrtikalpa( , bskal pa
grags pa chen po) after the interval of 65 kalpas from
the Bhadrakalpa. His eighty thousand ministers are to
attain enlightenment in the ^Naksatrasadrsakalpai^^^/fi ,
bskal pa skar ma It a bu) after f* irtheg^ interval of 80
(1)Taisho No.425, Vol.l4, 63cl9~64b4. TTP No. 7 6 2 , Vol. 2 7 ,

pp. 151,5-152,2, I 374a2-375a2.
(2 )mar me hdzad in the text(374b5).
(3 )cp. jwi jiw&±(K 575 & 342).
— 1 5 7 ----
kalpas from the Mahakxrtikalpa. His queen and other
court ladies, eighty-four thousand in number,
are to attain enlightenment in the *Gunavyuhakalpa ( ^

(x) * #
or »sbskal pa yon tan bkod pa) after the interval
of 300 kalpas from the Naksatrasadrsalcalpa.
The purvayoga of the three thousand buddhas in three

(2 )
kalpas is related in the , which is said to
be translated by Kalayasas (-Sf » A ,D .-424-442-).

/
They were disciples of Sakyamuni Bodhisattva who attained
enlightenment by hearing the names of 53 buddhas at the
period of declining dharma of ^¿ubhaprabha( -tfjf^ ) Buddha.
Avalokitesvara and Mahasthamaprapta bodhisattvas
have been associated with Amitabha Bxiddha in the Sukha-
vatx in the Sukhavativyiiha(SV 5 6 ,3-9) •

The purvayoga
(3 )
of the trinity is found in the Mayopamasamaahi • Xn the
past, Amitabha was a king called ^Srxtejas(dpal gyi
gzl br jid, ) who followed the religious
(1)Dharmaraksa's translation suggests ^Parisuddha or

■Suddhaprabha. v. ibid. 64a26.
(2 )Introduction to Taisho Nos, 446. 447 & 448. This part
is said to be a quotation from ^ .
Viz. Taisho Vol.l4, 364c-365a. (esp. 364c4-13).
(3 )TTP No.798, Vol. 3 2 , pp.56,4-58f4. Thu 240a8-245a7.
Taisho No.371 (by T !an Wu Chieh § A.D.-420-), Vol.
1 2 , Pp.355cl -356 0 17 .
Taisho No .372 (by Danapala A .D.-980-990-) , Vol.12,
P P .36la23-362cll. ( ^ $ ^ 0 ^ . %
(3 )Throughout the texts, hod dpag med in Tib., &i?S$£j’in
Taisho No.371 > and in Taisho No.372*
The IcingsAmitabha in Tib. & Taisho No.372; however,
the lcing=Sakyamuni in Taisho No.371* Hence, this text
was used to prove the theory of Ami tab ha=Sakyamuni.
158 —
teachings of a past buddha called *Suvarnaprabhasimha-
vikriditaraja(gser hod seii gehi rnam par rol pahi rgyal
PO> ) in. the ^Gunaratnasaracaya-
mitasukhasamdarsana(yon tan rin chen bsags pa dpag tu med
pa bde ba kun tu ston pa, ^ % &L> , ^ ^ ^
) world. At one time, the king entered into
a deep meditation(samadhi), then, two lotus flowers
appeared upon which two boys, *Ratnacitta(rin chen sems,
^ jf&. ) anci ’
K'Ratn.ottama(rin chen mchog, ^ ^ ),
were born by means of self-generation(aupapaduka). They
,
became Avalokitesvara -
and Mahasthamaprapta (1)
bodhisattvas.
(l)According to Taisho No.372, Ratnacitta=Avalokitesvara

and Rat no ttama-Mahasthamaprapta. Xn Tib., however, Ratno-
ttama=Avalokitesvara and Ratnacitta=sMahastharaaprapta.
Taisho No.37X does n o t ’specify them.
~ 1-59 —
Development of pranidhana
Originally the word “vyakarana '1( vy-a-/lcr to divide)
meant “distinction” , 11explanation” or “grammatical
analysis” . Xn Pali texts, “vyakaroti” or “byakarotx”
means ”to answer to the question asked”(DN 1,95» X,
150 etc.). A group of texts, Vyakarana or Veyyakarana,
among the Navaiiga or Dvadasanga are selected according
to their style of question and answer(panha-veyyakarana).
When the answer is concerned particularly with the result
of the future judged from the past and present conditions,
based on the law of causality, this Vyakarana or Veyyakarana
becomes “prediction” or “prophecy” . In the Mahaparxnib-

(1)
bana-suttanta,. Gautama Buddha described not only the
emancipated mind of Salho Bhikkhu, but also the future
state of Kanda Bhikkhunx. Furthermore, he teaches Ananda
that those noble disciples(ariya-savaka) who attained
the teaching of Mirror of Truth(dhammeldasa) can predict their
own future for themselves (attana va attanam vyakareyya).
Thus, “vyakarapa” came to denote specifically the
prediction given by a teacher Buddha to a bodhisattva who
has made certain vows(pranidhana).
(l)DN IX, 92 -3 .
— 16 0 —
The word. "pranicQiana11(pra-ni-/dha to direct or
resolve one's mind) is "resolution" or "vow". The
pranidhanas of a bodhisattva clearly show his present
state, by means of which a teacher Buddha predicts the
future resvilts of this bodhisattva. Xn the early texts,
the vow of a certain bodhisattva was expressed in a

u>
short word-of-truth(satyavacana). The Pranidhana is
the fully developed form of the Satyavacana; it includes
a bodhisattva1s determination to attain buddhahood
(bodhicittotpada), his intention to carry out the altruistic
practices of Paramitas, and his wish to establish, an
ideal buddhaland in order to save other beings.
Thus, when the emphasis shifted from the vyakarana
to the pranidhana, the former became merely a certificate
or a reconfirmation by the teacher Buddha of what the
bodhisattva stated in his pranidhanas.
( l ) e . g . , KP 3 7 1 , 3-
On m aking h i s S a t y a v a c a n a , K in g P r a d i p a p r a d y o t a
s a c r i f i c e s h i s own arm a s a b u r n i n g t o r c h and b r i n g s
5 0 0 s t o r m - r i d d e n s e a —f a r e r s to s a f e t y . T hen, he makes
t h e P r a n id h a n a ( 3 7 1 , 1 1 - 2 ) w i s h i n g t h a t he w i l l be r e b o r n
a s a S a r t h a v a h a a n d , o b t a i n i n g a C i n t a m a i i i , he w i l l b r i n g
th e show er o f j e w e ls t o a l l t h e p o v e r t y - s t r i c k e n Jam bu-
d v r p a s . By r e p e a t i n g t h i s d eed s e v e n t i m e s i n e a c h
w o r l d , h e vow s t h a t h e w i l l h e l p c o u n t l e s s b e i n g s t o
e s t a b l i s h t h e m s e l v e s i n . t h e T h re e V e h i c l e s .
l6l —
Xn the large Stikhavativyuha, the vyakarana story
between Lokesvararaja Tatliagata and Dharmakara Bodhi-
sattva is only a prelude, and the locus of this sutra
is on the pranidhanas made by Dharniakara in the presence
of Lolcesvara Tathagata. The number of' his pranidhanas
had been increased from 24 in Chih C h ’ien !s Chinese
translation, to 4^ in the present Sanskx-it text or 49
in the Tibetan translation, together with the develop
ment of the sutra itsell. Similarly, in the Aksobhya-
tathagatasya Vyulia, the emphasis is not on the vyakarana

t ^
story between *Visalanetra Tathagata and Aksobhya Bodhi-
sattva, but on the pranidhanas made by the latter.
The essence of a bodhisattva carne to be qualilied
by his pranidhanas, which centre around the establishment
ol a Pure Land (parisuddha-buddhaksetra) and the salvation
ol beings in this buddhaland. The Pure Land lullills
the reqirement ol a paradise according to the Buddhist
ideal. Thus, there appear the sutras which particularly
concentrate on describing the leatures ol the Pure Land,
e.g., the small Sukhavativyuha which depicts the western
Land ol Bliss (Sukhavati), and the sutra which depicts
the south-eastern Land ol Lotus (padma) and which became
a basis ol the 1st and 2nd part ol the KP.
162 —
By a c c o m p li s h i n g t h e b o d h i s a t t v a p r a c t i c e , rep re
se n te d by S ix P a ra m ita s, a b o d h is a ttv a a t t a i n s h is f i n a l
g o a l and becom es a Buddha i n a P u re Land a c c o r d i n g ’ t o
h is p ra n id h a n a s. T h is Buddha i s d e f i n e d a s Sam bhogakaya
Buddha, a s c o n t r a s t e d t o t h e Dharm akaya and N irm a n a k a y a .
A m ita b h a and A k so b h y a a r e t h e r e p r e s e n t a t i v e s o f t h e s e
Sam bhogakaya B u d d h as, who p r e s i d e o v e r t h e P u re Lands
and whose r o l e i s to co n cern th e m s e lv e s w ith th e s a l v a t i o n
o f b e i n g s b y w e lc o m in g them i n t o t h e i r P u re L a n d s.
The r i s e o f t h e P u re Land Buddhism g r a d \ i a l l y r e p l a c e d
t h e i d e a o f B i r t h i n h e a v e n ( s v a f g( 1o )p a■p a t t i ) w i t h B i r t h i n
(l)ln t h e ICP (270,15-7) we th e fo llo w in g q u o ta tio n :

"The Noble One t a u g h t t h a t g i v i n g (d a n a ) b r i n g s g r e a t
w e a lth , f o llo w in g th e p r e c e p ts ( s i l a ) i s rew ard ed w ith
r e b i r t h i n h ea ve n ( sv a rg o p a x ^ a tti) , le a r n i n g ( s r u t a ) r e s u l t s
i n t h e g r e a t wisdom and c o n t e m p l a t i o n (b h a v a n a ) b r i n g s
lib e ra tio n " .
cp. icp 76,17-77,3; 189 ,9 -1 2 . _ _ _ _
I n P a l i B uddhism , t h e m e r i t s o f d a n a , s i l a and b h a v a n a ,
w h ic h c o n s t i t u t e s 3 k i n d s o f m e r i t s (p u n n a m ), w e re r e p e a t
e d ly s t r e s s e d . S u t a ( s r u t a i n S k t . ) i s one o f t h e 3 k i n d s
o f wisdom ( p a r i n a ) , i . e . , c in t a m a y a , su ta m a y a and b havanam aya
paiina.
With regard to sila, we have the following discourse
in the Mahaxm^lriibbana-suttanta (DN IX, 85 -6 ). While one
who does not follow the precepts (sila-viparmo) has five-
demerits, one who keeps the precepts (sila-sampanno) is
rewarded with five merits in this life and after death, i.e.
attainment of wealth (mahantam bhoga-khandam), good reputa
tion (kalyano kitti-sabdo), peace of mind and confidence
(visarado & amanku-bhuto), death with undisturbed mind
(asamulho kalam karoti) and rebirth, in a good world and in
heaven (sugatim saggam lokam uppajjati).
cf. King Menandros (the latter half of the 2nd ct. B.C.
asks a question concerning "buddhanusmrti" to Bhiksu Naga-
sena, (which may be the first refference 011 this matter) , in
the Milinda-panha (80,17 f *J cf. Taisho N o .I67 O , Vol.32,
701 c-2a):
— 16-3 ---
the specific Pure Buddhaland, developing the elaborate
theory of salvation of hitherto abandoned sinners and
women, and laid stress on Faith (sraddha, prasada).
The most significant change was that the foie of
saviour was taken over by the Buddhas in the Pure buddha
land s , the result of which was that Buddhism emerged from
the previous stage in which the centre of worship had been

/
Sakyaiuuni Buddha. This posed a problem as regards the
/
relationship between Sakyamuni and other Buddhas in the
pure buddhalands. One seems to detect an initial

_(i)_ _
concern with this problem in the small SuMiavatxvyuha.
/
Towards the end, the sutra adds that just as Sakyamuni
”Kaja aha: Bhante Nagasena, tumhe evam bhanatha:

yo vassasatam akusalam kareyya maranakale ca ekaiji buddha-
gatam satim patxlabheyya so devesu uppa j jeyeiti ; etani na
saddahami -- ” .
The KP denies the rebirth in the Brahmaloka or in
Heaven, emphasizing the importance of Faith (103>16-104,4;
270,9“15 etc.). For Faith, the KP uses Mbhaktiu(104,1;
407, 1 1 ) as well as sraddha, prasada, prasannacitta etc.
Jodo Buddhism has similarities with the Bhakti school in
liindui s m .
U ) s v 9 9 , 13-8: , _ _ _
ntadyathapi nama Sariputraham etarhi buddhanam bhaga-
vatam evam acintyagunan parikxrtayami, evam eva Sariputra
mamapi te buddha bhagavanta evam acintyagunan parikxrta-
yanti/ "suduskaram lolcadhatav anuttaram samyalcsambodhim
abhisambuddhya sarvalokavipratyayanxyo dharmo desitah
kalpakasaye sattvakasaye drstikasaya ayuhkasaye klesa-
Icasaye"/
— 164 —
fT
praises other buddhas, including Amidabha Buddha, the
other buddhas in other buddhalands in turn praise Salcya-
muni Buddha who has accomplished such a difficult task
as to appear in this Saha world of fivefold defilements
to attain the highest enlightenment and to teach hapless
beings religion (dharina) which 1all the world is reluc
tant to accept* (sarvaloka-vipratyayanrya).
The task of the KP, going a step further, is to
explain the reason for Sakyamuni*s choice of this impure
buddhaland and instruction of inferior beings in religion,
against the background of well-established Pure Land
Buddhism. Thereupon, narrating the story of the former
life (purvayoga) of Sakyamuni and other buddhas, includ
ing Amitabha and Aksobhya, at the time of Katnagarbha
Tathagata, thus using the traditional genre, the KP
introduces a comprehensive collection of Pranidhanas and
Vyakaranas of many buddhas. Xt classifies the pranidhanas
into two types, those which are concerned with the pure
buddhalands and those concerned with the impure buddha
lands. On comparing these, the KP concludes that those
buddhas who have chosen the latter type of pranidhanas
are more compassionate than those who have chosen the
— 165 —
th e fo rm e r ty p e o f p ra n id h a n a s ,
f^
S ak ya m u n i B uddha, who
has ap p e ared i n t h i s d eg rad ed Saha w o rld , is t h e m ost
c o m p a s s i o n a t e Buddha o f a l l . The B uddhas i n t h e P u re
B u d d h a la n d s , i n c l u d i n g A rn itab h a and A k s o b h y a , who .
e n j o y e d g r e a t p o p u l a r i t y fro m an e a r l y p e r i o d i n Mahayana
B uddhism , a r e a s s i g n e d no more t h a n s u p p o r t i n g r o l e s
✓
in order to illuminate the unique position of Sakyamuni.
In t h i s way, t h e ICP s u c e e d e d i n p l a c i n g Sakyam u ni
Buddha a b o v e a l l o t h e r b u d d h as i n t h e p u r e b u d d h a la n d s
w i t h o u t r e f u t i n g t h e s y s t e m o f t h e P u re Land Buddhism ,
and i n r e s t o r i n g him o n c e m ore a s t h e c e n t r a l o b j e c t o f
w o rs h ip .
H ow ever, h a v i n g p a s s e d t h r o u g h t h e s t a g e o f t h e c u l t s
/__
o f t h e P u re Land B uddhism , t h e n a t u r e o f S ak y a m u n i Buddha
i t s e l f u n d e rw e n t a b a s i c c h a n g e . He came t o b e lo o k e d u p o n
a s one o f t h e Sam bhogakaya B u d d h as, who a p p e a r e d i n t h e
d e s i r e d B u d d h a la n d t o s a v e t h e d e s i r e d b e i n g s a c c o r d i n g
t o h i s own p r a n i d h a n a s •
-- l6 6 —
Formation of the Karunapund arika
(i)
On examining the works by Chinese bibliographers,
we Find about twenty texts which seem to be related to

o c\
certain parts pi the ICP. Most of them are said to hi^ve
been translated by Fairly early translators including
Chih Ch'ien, Dharmaraksa and Kumarajiva. Although these
texts are non-extant, we have six passages From Five oF
these texts quoted in the 11Various Aspects oF the Sutras

(J)
and Vinayas "( P m ^ ) , which was compiled by Seng
Min ff in A.D. 5 O 8 , and which was enlarged and re
arranged by Pao C h ' a n g ^ in A.D. 5 I 6 . A comparison
shows that six passages quoted correspond to certain
sections oF the K P . Therefore, we may conclude that
previous to the compilation oF the ICP many short sutras
exsited and became the direct sources oF the ICP, and that
the author compiled the KP, using these texts as the
basic materials For his narrative, yet enlarging them
and adding his own Mahayana elements,
(1)e.g., Chung Ching Mu Lu by Fa Ching ©to .,

compiled in A.B.59^» mentions 19 sutras(Taisho No.2l46,
Vol.55, 124a-b) ; by Yen Tsung compiled in A.D., 602,
mentions 20 sutras(Taisho No *21^7, Vol.55» l62c-3a);
by Ching T*ai if |c (Taisho No.2l48, Vol.35, 197b-c).
(2)Taisho No.2121, Vol.53, la-268 c.
1 6 7 ----
The following lists are the result of the comparison
of these texts with the KP.
raksa). Ratnavairocana1s questions on the features of
the Padma Buddhaland. KP Chap. X & XX, between 7»^“21,4.
2) /Cf/J (l Chiian, KumarajXva). On
DharanX. KP Chap • X X , .between 21, 5~50 >3 •
51» 1-65,10. A summary is quoted in the > Taisho
ibid. 132c~3c.
^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^hhan) * .Sainudrarenu1s
question on his dream. KP Chap. XXX, 6 5 ,11-73>10• A
summary quoted in the (Taishoibid. 211a-c) does
not contain the oneirocriticism by Ratnagarbha.
5) ^ ^ (l Chhan) . The dream story
of Samudrarenu. Vide supra. .
6) &aL d Clittan) .Samudrarenu

brahmana advises King Aranemin to aspire after the high
est enlightenment. KP Chap. XXX, between 75,11-104,4.
— 168 —
7 ) * & er-/>> -r ¿&L/\i &ÏÏI f i T\T-î ô ii r’V ,â « \
K in g A ra n e m in w i s h e s t o a t t a i n buddhahood i n a P a r is u c td h a -
b u d d h a lc s e t r a , n a m e ly , t h e p r a n i d h â n a s o f Amida Buddha,
KP Chap. XV, 106,1-117,7. cf. SV 11-21.
8) ChÜan). The vyâkârana given
to' Avalokitesvara. KP Chap. XV, 117,8-121,9.
9) $L.f% îl (l Chiian) . The vyâkarana given
to' Manjusrx. KP Chap. IV, 124,1-134,17.
io ) a. Ï . 5. i f (1 Chüan, P ax Fa T su f r î & Î â ) .
The pranidhânas of live hundred princes. KP Chap. XV,
I78,5**ll> where it is said that their pranidhânas are
similar to those of Gaganamudra(lCP 137 »6-139 »12)•
(l Chüan). The pranidhânas
of Jyotiksabhaka tnanavaka, who is to become Ratnacchatrâ-
bhyudgatarasini Tathâgata . KP Chap . X V , 186 ,3-192 ,13 •
The quotation in the corresponds to ICP 190,12-2,1.
12) flf/l^ (l Chüan) . The pranidhânas
oP Haitreya. KP Chap. XV, 200,1-4,18.
^3 ) (l Chüan). The pranidhânas of*
Mahâkârunika, epithet of Sainudrarenu in the ICP, who is
to become Sakyamuni. ICP Chap. XV, between 217,15-283,13*
14) — 3^ CL-vÎ,£ 1 ^ ChÜan). On the Dkapadavyâhâra.

ICP Chap. XV, 249,11-262,11.
I*j59 “
-iti\ -hi* v-'di 4Tit {i /"‘v.-i'U Z''v** ^
15) Ohttan, Ohih Cli'ien).
Samudrarenu brahmana is given a vyalcarana to become
/ 4
Sakyamuni, and the buddhas in ten direction send bodhi-
sattvas with Candrarocavimala flowers to salute Samudra
renu. KP Chap. XV, 284,1-326,5.
16) if §| &§L (l Chilian, Gunabhadra) .
The past stories (jat aka) of Sakyamuni, in which he
practises the Dana Paramita. KP Chap. V, between 3^7,1-
387,7.
17 ) 1$ (1 Chhan) . Some Jataka stories,
while Sakyamuni Bodhisattva was in the buddhaland (;=Araja-
merujugupsita) of a past Buddha called Gandhapadma.
The quotes two stories from this sutra
(Taisho ibid. 57a--b & 130b-la) . The former is the story
of King Durdhana(KP Chap. V, 36 0 ,IO-368 ,5) and the latter
is the story of King Pradipapradyota(lCP 36 8 ,6-372 ,8 ) .
1S) (x Chhan, Gunabhadra). The
event in the Vlcitadosa Buddhaland. KP Chap. V, 376,7
384,55 The story of King Ambara. A summary of this story
is found in the J| (Taisho ibid. 53b-c).
v-;-o
— 170 —
seat of Vimalatejagunaraja Tathagata in the eastern
Sampuspita Buddhaland trembles; then the Buddha sends

^_
bodhisattvas to Saha world in order to greet Sakyamuni
Buddha, who is staying in (iii) a cave called Salaguha on
Mt. Saila. ICP Chap.. VI, 390,15-402,14.
20) («S. (l Chhan, ICumarajiva) . Many bodhi-

/
sattvas visit Sakyamuni Buddha from numerable buddhaland
in ten directions. The Buddha, performing a miracle,
places the whole assemly in one of his pores, and then
preaches a sermon, Sarvasukhacaryadharma. KP Chap. VI,
411,7-416,1?.
This does not neccessarily mean that all of the
above-mentioned sutras were directly incorporated in the
KP or that they were its only sources.
From an analysis of our text» wev.may assume that
the author of the KP used the pre-existing, oral if not
written, sources, including some of the above-mentioned
sutras, and elaborated them as to serve the formation
of the KP. ,
— 171 —
We cannot neglect the close link between the KP
and the sütras grouped together as the Mahâratnaküta.
As for the pranidhânas of Amida and Aksobhya, the
author of the KP had knowledge of such sutras as the
large Sukhavatxvyuha and the Aksobhyatathâgatasya Vyuha,
the fifth and sixth part of the Mahâratnaküta. A
comparison which follows will show that the author of
the KP wrote the sections of the pranidhânas of King
Aranemin and Prince Amigha, selecting suitable pranidhânas
fornmlized in the SV and AV to suit his purpose and
rearranging them according to his judgment. Incidentally,
the KP reflects a stage of the Amida and Aksobhya cults
later than that represented in the SV and AV.
The section on the pranidhânas of Manjusrx in the
KP has a certain relationship, to a lesser extent, with

(x)
the Manjusrxbuddhaksetragunavyuha, the fifteenth part
of the Mahâratnaküta. In both texts, Manjusri Bodhisattva
is to become Samantadarsin Tathâgata.
(l)TTP No.760-15, Vol. 2 3 , pp.115,2-137.5.

There are three Chinese translations in Taisho Vol.11,
No.318 (by Dharmaraksa, p p .890c-902b);
No.310-15 (by Siksânanda, pp.336c-350c)
and No. 319 '<% (by Amoghavajra,
pp. 902b- 9l 8 c ) .
Silcsasarauccaya quotes under the title of Manjusri-
buddhaksetragimavyûhâlafikârasütra (13 ,16 ; 14,13 ï 53 ,14 ;
1 75 . 1 7 ) '
- 1 7 2 ---
As T or B h a i s a j y a , h e i s c a lle d B h a is a jy a jy o tirv im a la
i n t h e KP and c o n n e c t e d t o t h e l a s t of* t h e T housand Buddhas
i n th e B h a d ra k a lp a , i.e., Roca. Xt i s p o s s i b l e t h a t
B h a i s a j y a j y o t i r v i m a l a was a f o r e - r u n n e r o f B h a i s a j y a -
g u r u v a i d u r y a p r a b h a T a t h a g a t a , whose t r a d i t i o n e n j o y e d
g re a t p o p u la r i t y i n th e e s o t e r i c s c h o o l o f B uddhism .
T hen, t h e KP p r e s e r v e s t h e e a r l i e r s t a g e o f t h e c u l t o f
t h i s B uddha. The s e c t i o n o f h i s p r a n i d h a n a s i n t h e KP
* (i)
s h o u ld b e com pared s u c h t e x t s a s t h e B h a g a v a n B h ç i i s a j y a -
g u r u v a i d ü r y a p r a b h a s y a P ü r v a p r a n i d h a n a v i s e s a v i s t a r a and
’ (2 ) * , *
th e S a p ta ta th a g a ta p u rv a p ra n id h a n a v is e s a v is ta ra .
f .
The p r a n i d h a n a s o f S a k y a m u n i, w h ic h i s a new c o n c e p t
f
i n t h e KP, c o n t a i n s a l e g e n d a r y b i o g r a p h y o f S akyam u ni
(3)_
Buddha, w h ic h i s r e l a t e d t o many s u t r a s c o n t a i n i n g h i s
b io g ra p h y . The r e s t o f h i s p r a n i d h a n a s a r e m o d e lle d on
t h o s e o f b u d d h as i n p u r e b u d d h a la n d s , su c h a s t h e p r a n i
d h a n a s o f Amida and A k s o b h y a .
(1)TTP N o . 1 3 6 , Vol.6, p p . 1 3 5 .4-139,3.

Taisho No.4^9 SL (byDharmagupta, Vol.l4)
and Taisho Ko .k50 ■$!$£(by Hsüan T sang,
Vol.14).
(2)TTP No.135, Vol.6, p p . 126,2 -1 3 5 ,4.
Taisho No.451 t M) ( b y I Ching, Vol.l4).
(3)e.g., Lalitavistara,
< ' f AS. (Taisho No.184, Vol.3); 1 (Taisho
No. 185, Vol.3)5 (Taisho No. 186, Vol.3)î %/&
(Taisho No.18?, Vol.3) 5 (Taisho No.190,
Vol.3) e t c . •
— 173 —
Nngarjuna mentions about 25 Mahayana Sutras In
(1 )
his treatises, Including the SaddharmapundarIka, Praty-
utpannabuddhasaimnidchavasthit asamadhi , Vimalakirt inirdesa,
Hab.alcarunapundax'ika, Bliadrakalpika, Mahameglia etc.

(2)
Nandamitra, who lived around 800 years alter the Buddha's
parinirvana, mentions about 50 Mahayana Sutras, including the
Suvarnaprabhasottama, Lalitavistara, Mayopamasamadhi,

(3)
Mahaparinirvana, large and small Suldiavatxvyulia etc.
Both, of them, however, do not mention the ICarunapundarika.
Therelore, it may not be wrong to place the date
ol the compilation of our text between A.D. 200 to 400,
the latest date being A.D. 419» the year of Dharmaksema*s
Chinese trandlation.
(i) (MPP-upadesa), Taisho No.1509» Vol. 2 5 ,

57a-757c. * Taisilo No. 15 2 1 , Vol.26,
20a-122b.
(2 )Nandamit ravadana.
Hst'ian Tsang *s translation,
Taisho No.2030, Vo1.49, 12c-l4c.
The Tibetan translation(TTP No.5647, Vol.127, pp.
302,1-304,3» U 299^6-305B6) is slightly enlarged, and
©numerates about 90 Mahayana Sutras.
(3 )The title shod dpag med kyi bkod pa suggest s
Amitabha-vyuha, i.e., the large Sukhavati-vyuha; and
M2 ^ v‘^1. =sbde ba can gyi bkod pa suggests the small
Sukhavata-vyuha•
— 174 —
Ainitabha and Amitayus
In tlie K P , King Aranemin, having made his pranidhanas,
is given the vyakarana to become "Amitayus11(KP 114,16)
Buddha in the Sukhavatl. This passage and Pour other
cases of Amitayiis(ll6 ,16 ; 118,15» 17~S; 119>2) are trans
lated as "Inmi<^surable LiPeu in T( tshe' dpag mod, 199^6 PP)
and chl( ^ , 185^23 PP) > while ch2 transcribes as

(!) ' x
(250cl6 PP) . The same Buddha is also called "Amitabha"
when the Pirst prince Animisa wishes to attain buddhahood
aPter the Niravasesa-paririrvana oP this Buddha(119»19)•
T renders this Amitabha as "Immeasurable Light11(hod dpag
med, 202a6); whereas Ch keep the same term used Por
Amitayus (chi i ^ ,l86al^ & ch2:?i^P^j ,250bl9)*
"Amitayus11 occurs again later in KP 313»9 (ayam rajA-
mrtasuddho *mitayur---) . Here, T renders this as hod dpag
med(290b3 =Amitabha) , and ch2 as (276b4) . This
passage is translated in chi as 11This King Amitasuddha,
on attaining buddhahood, whose liPe will be immeasurable11
( ' 5 - $ ^ ^;||/e p 2 l 8 c 9 ) > thus giving the amitayus
reading.
(l) ^ mjie d'a :(K Nos. 1, 359, (¿0)*
^ v>
— 175 — ~
(1 )
The reason why Amida Buddha is called by two names,
Amitayus and Amitabha, is explained in the small Sukhavati-
vyuha as To H o w s i
/
"Why, Sariputra, is this tathagata called Amitayus?
Because, the span of life of his own and his followers
is immeasurable♦ Therefore, this tathagata is called
Amitayus" (tat kim manyase Sariputra lcena karena sa
tathagato fmitayur namocyate? tasya khalu punah Sariputra
tathagatasya tesam ca manusyanam aparimitEyuh-pramanam.
tena karepa sa tathagato 'mitayur namocyate(sV 95*15-8))*
And again,
"Why, Sariputra, is this tathagata called Amitabha?
Because, the light of this tathagata is unhindered
throughout all buddhalands. Therefore, this tathagata

, fw
is called Amitabha"(tat kim manyase Sariputra lcena karena
sa tathagato 'mitabho namocyate? tasya lchalu punah

/
Sariputra tathagatasy&bhlipratihata sarva-buddhaksetre.
tena karena sa tathagato ’mitabho namocyate(sV 95*20-3))*
(l)ln the following lines, I shall call this Buddha,

who is sometimes referred to as Amitayus and at other
times as Amitabha, "Amida" for convenience's sake.
His third name, Amrtasuddha, which appears in ICP
for the first time, is an epithet given to him while
he was still a bodhisattva.
— 17 6 —
On examining several, earlier, texts and their Chin
ese and Tibetan translations, we come across a great deal
of confusion between Amitayus and Amitabha.
The Pratyutpannabuddhasammukhavasthitasamadhi, the
theme of which is beholding Amida Buddha by means of con
templation (samadhi), is possibly one of the earliest sütras
related to the Amida Buddha Teaching«- In this sütra, we
find that all Chinese translations rei'er to Amida as 3ij$[ »
while the Tibetan translation renders it as 11tshe dpag med"

_ _ (i)
(A m i t a y u s ) ten times and "hod dpag med" (=Amitablia) twice*
In the small Sukha vatxvyuha, we find Amitayus for the
majority of the cases (SV pp. 93,3; 95*3; 15» 17-8; 96,4;
10; 12; 16; 18; 97*14; 99*8) and Amitabha two times (SV
f C£
p. 95*^0; 22) in the Sanskrit text.
(l)There are four translations in Taisho Vol.13« No.4l7

and 4 18 are translated by Lolcaksema, of which the former
(made in A.D.179) is an abridged version. No.4l6 is by
Jnânagupta(A.D . -560-604-) , and No.419 Is an unfinished
work by an anonymous translator, which is said to be the
earliest translation of this text.
N o .416:pp. 875b28; 29; 875^5 » 13; 17; 18-9; 876a4; 23-4;
2 5 ; 2 7 ; 28-9; 876 b!; 3; 5-6; 7; 9; 879a20.
No.4l7:p. 899all; 28; 2 9 .
N o .4l8:pp. 905 ^ 7-8 ; 1 0 ; 1 7 ; 2 6 ; 905b 8 -9 ; 9 » 10; 11; 14 ;
906cl3.
N o .419 îp. 922a4; 5-6; l6(twice); 22; 23; 24; 25; 922bl0;
11; 13. .
The Tibetan translation is slightly longer than No.4l8,
but slightly shorter than No.4l6. TTP No.801, Vol.32.
tshe dpag m e d : pp. 104-5(bu H b l ; 3» 8); 105 -l(l2 al;
1-2 ; 2; 67 8); 105-3(13 a 2 ); 107-4(I8b 5 ).
hod dpa/y m e d : p* 105 -3 (bu 13a3 ï 5)*
177 —
As for two cases of Amitabha in the Skt. text, the
Tibetan translation renders them as hod dpag med (TTP
No.783» Vol.30, p.90-5» Chu 221b6 & 6 -7)9 Kumarajiva as
(Taisho No. 336, Vol. 12, p.247a2$ & 2 7 ) , and Hsiian
Tsang as (Taisho No.337, Vol. 12, p .3^9c4-5 &
7 ). Apart from these, the Tibetan translation contains
five more cases of hod dpag med (ibid. p. 90 -5 , 221b6; 7,
p. 91-1» 222a6; 7; p.91“^» 223b8). For the majority of
the cases, KumarajTva uses |f§ }&, , with one exception
when he renders Amitayus (SV 97,1*0» one of buddhas in

/ t'. jji /
the West who praises Sakyamuni Buddha, as ^ 3? ^ (ibid.
3*4-7h29). Bxcept for one instance of ^ ^ and ?C_i
(ibid. 3*<-8clO) where the Skt. text has Amitayus (SV 93,3)
only, Hsiian Tsang uses & "jp for the majority of the
cases•
translated by Kalayasas Be#?& A.D. -424-^2-), we find
fourteen times (pp. 3*i-lh29 » 3**lc5 ; 27; 3 *^c6 ;
17; 20-1; 3**5a8; Zh\ 3^5^11; 22; 345c3( 15; 3^6a3; 19)
and eighteen times (pp. 3 **-2 cl 6~7 » 1 9 ; 2 1 ; 2 2 ;
3 *i3 bl 6 (twice) ; 23; 3^3c4; 7 5 11 i 3 ^ b 6 ; 2 0 ; 21 -2 ; 2 7 ;

3 ^ 6al 8 ; 3**-6b7; 1 0 ; 16 ).
1 7 8 -------
On the other hand, in the large Sukhavativyüha
(x)
we find mostly Amitabha is used in the Sanskrit text
and the Tibetan translation. Xn the S kt. text Amitayus
(Amitayu in verse) occurs 13 times, but in tiie Tib. trans
lation only 8 times.
SV TTP No. 760-5, Vol. 22, Tshi
p. 32,13 Amitayus — - kbod dpag med p. 117-2, 287b4

X5 H __ ■ it n h
49, 3 Amitayu -- 120-2, 295a4
8 tshe dpag med " 5-6

12 hod dpag med " 6
50 , 4 tshe dpag med h y
5 1 ,1 1 " n 120-3, 295b4
53, 1 " — " 120-4, 296a!
54, 3A m i t a y u s hod dpag med « 6

55,13-4 " --- tishe dpag med 12 1 -1 , 297 a 2
58, 5 " — " 121 -3 , 298a 8
62 ,14 " tshe dpag tu med pa 122-4, 301a3
*72, 9 Amitabha --- tshe dpag med 124-3, 305^7
76,11A m i t a y u s hod dpag med 125-2, 307b7
(l)lncluding the title, S k t : Amitabhasya parivartah

Sulchavatxvyüha- or Amitabhasya tathagatasya Sukhavativyuha
mahayana-sutra(SV p. 7 8 ,1-2 & Pn.l, in the edition by P. M.
Müller & B. Nanjio, Oxford 1883 ) & Tib? AryÄmitäbhavyuha-
nama mahayana -süt x’a . This forms the fifth part of the
Maharatnaküta(TTP N o .760).
cp ."Amitabhasya Sukhavatxvyuha-parivartah" in Ashilcag'a's
edition(p.67,3-4).
— 179 —
As is well known, seven translations of the SV were
lost and six texts are extant in Chinese. Of the six,
five were translated from original texts and one was com
piled from four preceeding Chinese translations.
(1 ) -i&ifc ?§ HL % - it (Taisho
, (l)
No.362, Vol.12, p p .300a-317c), translated by Chih Ch'ien
between A.D. 223-253* He refers to Amida Buddha
as ^*£1 throughout his translation, including the title
(2) $SSt ì% v# (Taisho No.361, Vol.12,

(2 )
pp.279h-299c). The translator is probably Pai Yen ( W
trans, between A.D. 256 -9 ). this text Amida Buddha is
referred to as ^ *%. v^* , which suggests Amitasuddha,
for the majority of the cases. We find 'fc\ ^ nine
times (287bl8; 288a20; 289a9; 289b4; 14 ; 1 9 ; 2k; 293 cl 5 -6 ;
299a 2 l).
(1)Although there is no definite proof, in this case •

Chinese bibliographers agree that this text was trans
lated by Chih C h ’ien. Terminology is archaic.
(2)As for the authorship of this text, Pei C h ’ang Fang
in his Li Tai San Pao Chi gives Lokaksema A.D.
-167-186-) and Pai Yen & (Taisho No.203*1-, Vol.49,
52c25 & 56c9 respectively)T
It is rather doubtful, however, that Lokaksema is the
translator, for there is no mention of him in the earlier
bibliography Ch'u San Ts'ang Chi Chi by Seng Yu.
Leaving aside the question on its authorship, the
text itself appears to be closer to and yet more developped
than Chih C h ’ien's translation (e.g., increased number of
teacher buddhas of Dharmakara). Judging by this fact, it
is rather improbable to place the date of translation
as early as that of Lokaksema.
— 180 —
(3) ^ = - & . ( T a x s h o No.360, Vol.12, pp.265c-
279a), held to be translated by Jp ■$g (Sanglxavarman,
who came to Lo Yang in A.D.252). The translator
uses &xf t (sÂmitayus) throughout, including the title.
However, there is one instance of || tICa (270a29) corres
ponding to Amitaprabha (SV 29?ll) and hod dpag tu med pa
(TTP op. cit. p.116-4, Tshi 286a3)♦
(4) Xfiffti ' ^l(Taisho No.310-5, Vol.11, pp.

91 c-101 c), the 5th part of the Maharatnalcuta, translated
by Bodhiruci ( , between A.D. 693-727)* This text
corresponds ¡fairly well with the Tib. translation. He
uses t'or the majority of the cases. We find M 5j§ ft
twice (97c20 & lOlcIO), both of which correspond to Amitabha
(SV 46,12 & 76,7) and hod dpag: me 1 (119—5 > 294a5 & 125 -2 ,
307b3)* Amit aprabha (SV 29, ll) is rendered as (95^24)
(5) Mi (Tai sho N o .3 63 , V o l .12 ,
pp.3l8a-326c), translated by (? A.D. -988-999“ ) •
He uses
(6) 1%.*$. -%.(Taisho No.364, Vol.12, pp.326c-
340b). This is an edition, based on four translations
(Taisho Nos. 362, 361, 360, 36 3 ), by Wang Jih Hsiu ( ^ S if
A.D. ? -1173)* He chooses
(l)The authorship may still remain open to question, as

Seng Yu does not mention.
The text itself appears to be more developped than
the proceeding ones.
1 8 1 ---
Chih Ch*ien again uses in bis translation
of* the Tathagatajnanamudrasamadlii(Taisho No.632» Vol. 15»
p.464b ). Tbe corresponding Tibetan here is tshe ni
dpag med(TTP No. 799» Vol.32, p. 66-1 , Thu 263b5).
However, in the Vimalaklrtinirdesa Chih Ch'ien
renders (Taishb No. 474, Vol. 14, p .529a*7"*S ) ,
what the Tibetan translator renders snan ba rathah yas
(TTP No.843, Vol.34, p.90-2, Bu220a8). In this

. U)
passage, this Buddha appears together with Aksobhya etc.
Therefore, there is no doubt that he is Amida Buddha,
but when we have (by ICumaraJxva, ibid. No.475»
p.54Sbl4) and (by £ ^ ibid. No. 476, p.574b9).
it becomes uncertain whether the original word was
Amitabha or Ainit ay u s .
In the Suvarnaprabhaso1 1 ama, Amitabha appears in the
first chapter and Amitayus in the second chapter . The >
Tibetan translation follows the Sanskrit, rendering
hod dpag; med and t she dpag nied respectively (TTP
Vol.7. p.77-1. Pha 2 al & p.77-3, Pha 3 a 8 )} whilst
Dharmaksema renders '&• (Taisho K 0 .663 , Vol. 16, pp.
335t>ll & 336a4).
(1 )v .Prof. E. Lamotte, L 1enseignement do Vimalakxrti, •

Louvain 1962 , pp.279-280.
— 182 —
Xn the Rastrapalapariprccha, Amida and Aksobhya
appear side by side. Jnanagupta's ^ ^ ^ ( T a i s h o No.
310-18, Vol.11, p.471bl4) corresponds to Amitayus in
the Sanskrit(ed. by L. Finot, p*57,2l). However, we
find hod dpag med in the Tibetan translation(TTP No.760-
17, Vol.23, p.230-2, Shi 225a2).
The Sapt atathagatapurvapranidhanavi sosavi st ara
contains the pranidhanas of the seven buddhas in the
eastern direction. The buddhaland called %Asoka (mya nan
mod pa, ) of the fourth Buddha named xAsokottamasrX
(mya nan med mchog dpal, ^ is said to be like
the SukhavatX of Amida Buddha. Here, hod dpag med (TTP
No.135, Vol.6, p.129-3, Da 23Sa7) does not coincide with
(x Ching'ji^ Taisho No.451, Vol.l4, p.4llcll).
Xt is said that those who call upon the name(nama-
dheya) of Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabharaja, the last among
these seven buddhas, will be born in the SukhavatX of
Amida. Tib. gives tshe dpag: med (ibid. p. 132-3, 245b8)
and Ch-^j|r|F* (ibid. 4l4blO). Thi s last part corresponds
closely to the Bhagavan Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabhasya
purvapranidhanavisesavistara. Here too, Tib. gives
183 —
tshe dpag m e d (TTP No.136, Vol. 6, p.137-3, Da 258a4) ,. while
two Chinese translations give §r|| (by Dharmagupta
A.D. ?-590-619, Taisho No.449, Vol.14, p.402c2l) and
(by t !’
£_ Taisho No.450, Vol. 14, p.40obl0).
However, from the quotation in the Siksasamuccaya
(p.1 7 5 »6 ) we find that the original word seems to be
Amitabha.
The Anantamukhaparisodhananirdesaparivarta forms
the second part of

/ \the Maharatnakuta.
• Xn this sutra,
( 1)
we find that Amifayus is mentioned together with Aksobhya.
Maitreya also app’

ears -in this sutra. Here Bodhiruci
renders it as (Taisho No. 310-2, Vol. 11, p.40c22),
which corresponds to Tib. tshe dpag cied(TTB No.760-2,
Vol.22, p. k6-l, Tshi 109b7).
However, Bodhiruci uses MinfjfEu throughout in his trans
lation of the Adhyasayasancodana(Taisho No.310~15* Vol. 11,
pp.520a22-3; 5^8bl9, 20;- 32805 ), which coincides with
Jnanagupta’s rendering (ibid. No.327» Vol. 12, p p .¿¿-4al3 »
52a4, 5, 1 6 ).
1 8 ^ ---
The Manjusrxbuddhaksetragunavyuha refers to Amida
Buddha seven times, who is called hod dpag Died in its
Tibetan translation(TTP N 0 .76 O-I 5 , Vol. 2 3 ). Among three
Chinese translations of this sutra, Dharmaraksa( tà
A.D. -265-317-, Taisho No.318) and Amoghavajra(
A.D. 708-774, Taisho No.319) renders it as ^ ,
while S iksananda 1 A.D. 652-710, Taisho No.310-

1 5 ) as once and as six times.
TTP Vol.23 Taisho Vol. 11
P Wi No.318 No.310-15 No.319
126-5, 3lib2 deest * &•% ^ 344bl2 9Ha29

132 -1, 324bl deest 347c5 915all-2
133-3, 328a2 j| 899c20 348b12 » 9l6a6

it 7 ,1 24 17 11 12
134-3, 330 bl deest 348c28 11 9l6cl
135-5, 334a7 901bl4 349c26 " 917cl7

136-1, 334b2 18 29 " 20
I 8 5 ----
Dharmaralcsa renders in his translation of
the Bhadrakalpika, which contains a list of the names
of thousand buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa (Taisho No.4-25,
Vol.14, p.46b5). This corresponds to the name
found in an anonymously translated text of this list
(Taisho No.447, Vol.14. There are two texts, v. pp.
376bl2 & 383 c 29). The corresponding Tibetan translation
of the Bhadrakalpika gives hod dpag m e d (TTP No.762, Vol.
2 7 , p.44-3, 1 105b8). Thus, the original word seems

<!>
to be Amitabha.
Among the names of this list, we also find Amitayus,
to whom the Tibetan translation refers as tshe dpag med
(ibid. p.45^1, 107a5) and the Chines© translations as

(2 )
"If (ibid. p..47b5 and pp.378a5-6 & 384c24).
In other parts of this Bhadrakalpika, Dharmaraksa
refers to Amida Buddha äs e i t h e r ? ^ ( t h r e e times, ibid.
pp.7bl7; 10c4-5; 64c6) or ^ ^ (ibid. 63cl6-7)* For

both cases the Tibetan translation gives tshe dpag: med
(ibid. pp. 8 -1 , l4b8; 9 -5 , 19a3-4; 151-5» 374al. Three
times, because the passages, in which the last 64c6
appears, are ommitted in the Tibetan version).
(1)F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa,

Leipzig 1928. No.57 Amitabha.
(2)ibid. No.284 Amitayus. •
186 -
■L
Extolling the virtues of many buddhas in five direc
tions, the Kusuniasancaya introduces Amida in the western
Sukhâvatx saying all v/ho have faith, in him will he saved
The Tibetan translation renders him as tshe dpag med
and hod dpag med twice respectively(TTP N o .932, Vol.37)»
while the Chinese translation as fl

2 four times and
(l) -
^ once(by Kinker a * 1 A.D. -472-, Taisho No.434
Vol.14).
TTP Vo1.37 2u Taisho Vol.l4
tshe dpag med 77-1, 339b7 %% f 99*7
" 8 9-10
hod dpag med 77-2, 3^0a2 14
** 6 M 23
deest " 26
(l)The postscript informs us that this sutra v/as first

translated into Khotanese from Sanskrit, and then from
Ifhotanese into Chinese (ibid. p.lOâ-b)
1 8 7 ---
The Lankavatara mentions Amitabha(2S3 ,8) once,
which the Tibetan translation renders as snah ba mthah yas
and two Chinese translations as and ^ ^
(Suzuki *s Index, p.27 left).
The Mahakarunapundarika contains a chapter in which
the Buddha, who is about to enter into the Nirvana, fore
tells Ananda the future state of his teaching. In this
way it gives us a certain information about Buddhist
activities at the time when this sutra was composed.
Among Buddhists in North India, there is a bhilcsu called
Jlvaka, who studies the 'Sutra, Vinaya, Matrka'as well as
the 'Bodhisattva-pitaka and believed in Mahayana teachings.
Having died, he is born in the western Paradise of Amida
Buddha. In this passage the Tibetan translation renders
him as hod dpag m ed(TTP No.779» Vol.29, p.171*1, Cu 97a^0»
while Narendrayasas(A.X>. -556 -589 ) renders him as
(Taisho No.380, Vol.12, 955c4).
— 1 8 8 -------
A m r tasxiddha and Amitasuddha
In the KP, King Aranomin, who has been given the
vyakarana to become Amida (Amitayus and Amitabha) Buddha,
is later called Amrtasuddha or Amitasuddha. This is an
epithet given to Amida, similar to an epithet, Mahakarunika,

✓
given to Sakyamuni, while both of them are still bodhi-
sattvas in the KP.
First, for Amrtasuddha (KP 275,1* v.l. D: amajasuddha)
T renders "Pure Nectar" (bdud rtsi dag pa 275B4), while
Ch renders "Immeasurably Pure" (chi: ^ vll ^ (213b8) and
ch2 : (271c5), reading Amita- instead of Amrta-).
In KP 313,8-9, we have the epithet and the name to
gether i ayara ra jAmrtasuddho *m i t a y u r . T renders this
passage as "rgyal po clien po bdud rtsi dag pa hdi hod dpag
med -— " (290b 3 ), reading "ayam maharajAmrtasuddho 'mitabho
— ; whilst chi renders it as $5;^ 8S’
(2l8c9s this King Amitasuddha, on attaining buddhahood,
whose life will be immeasurable), and ch2 : ^ ^ %*
^ ?£* (^76b3-4 : this great king, Amitasuddha, will be

called Amida).
In KP 344,19, we have rajAmrtasuddha, for which T
renders bdud rtsi dag pa (304a8), while chi renders it as
ifi® (222 al 8-*9 » cakravartin king) and ch2 as ^ “f wf £>
— 189 —
(279cl9¡ King Ámitasuddha) .
The word "amitasuddha" actually occurs once in the
Sanskrit text (Sukhavat Tyam lokadhat.av amitasuddhayam
Amitâyur ñama tathâgato KP 1 1 6 , 15 -6 ). T follows Skt.,
taking this "amitasuddha *1 as a modifier of "Sukhavat 1
lokadhâtu" (both loc. sing. f .), when it translates
«— - bde ba can zes bya bar dag pa dpag tu med par —
tshe dpag med ---" (200b5-6). Ch, however, takes "amita
suddha" as a proper name, an epithet given to King Aranemin,
i.e., a name given to Amida Buddha when he was a bodhi-
(251 al 2 -3 )* In this case, we can reasonably assume that
both Chinese translators read this passage as "Sukha-
vatiyam lokadhatav Amitasuddho 'yam Amitayur -- " .

CAyvi-ik.
One may assume, based on Skt. and T of these passages,
that the "amitasuddha" is specifically used to depict the
quality of the Suldiavat 1 Buddhaland, whilst the "amrta-
suddha" the quality of Amida Buddha. However, "amita-
suddha" appears only once in the KP, and alternation
between amita and amrta is frequently found in Skt. Mss.
Therefore, one may conclude that the above assumption is
premature. .
— 190 —
Tliere is another example of **AmitasuddhaH , though,
it is recorded only in Ch(KP 113*7* Viz. in. 2).
G-iving th© vyakarana, Ratnagarbha promises that the
Buddha land and Sattva of King Aranemin will be as pure
as the King wished in his pranidhana. Then Ch inserts

’ h) ,
"Therefore, you will be called Amitasuddha"(chi¡184 q 28
& ch2:250b25). The reasons given-here are "aparimita-
b ud dh ak setra-gu na -vy uha91 and 11amitasaya-sattva-vaineya
thus we can say that his epithet was intended to be
"Amitasuddha" and not “Amrtasuddha" .

0
V . .n J
This will throw light on a problem in the jvp

^ ^ a (z)
^ ^ ^ , one of Chinese translations of the
large Suldiavativyuha. In this sutra Ami da Buddha is
referred to as nine times(287bl8; 288a20 ;
289a9; 289b4,l4,X9»2^; 293cl5-6; 299a2l), but most

Isf. XQ, „ . ^¡J
commonly h© is referred to as % v J including the
title itself. The original word for this is not
(l)This insertion is not out of place. We find a

similar type of explanation in our text, e.g., for
Avalok±tesvara(lCP 119*12-17)» for Mahasthamaprapta(KP
122 ,16 -1 2 3 ,2 ) etc.
(2 )Taisho No. 3 6 1 , Vol.12, pp. 279b-299c.
— 191 —
found in the Skt. or Tib, texts of the SukhavatTvyuha,
in which we find either Amitâbha or Amitayus. A
suggestion which was put forward was that, “amitabha'® was
misread as "amitasubha” (subha/subha). However, evidence
in the KP shows that the epithet of Amida, '‘Amitasuddha*® ,
was already well known. Thus, the translator preferred
the use of Amitasuddha. Once he even uses both names
together($&*§£ fi 293 cl5 ~l6 ).
JYvdviih'tA <r\ ('J
In the Mahalalikapariprccha we come across the same
situation. Gunabhadra ^^ses *® 11(Amitasuddha)
for A m i d a T a i s h o No .5^0, V o l .14, p ♦91^c9) j
Whilst, we find In two other translations of
this sutra, and hod dpag med (Amitabha ) in the Tibetan

(l) *
translation*
However, the original word for v| , one of
thousand buddhas in Bhadrakalpa, seems to have been

(2 ) .
"Amitaprasanna" ■or "Amrtaprasama’1.
( l T a i s h o No.559» Vol.l4, p.9121)7-8.

ifyZtfc-ß ibid. No.5<Sl» Vol.14, p.913b4-5.
TTP No. 838, Vol.33» p.310-2, Phu 33°a5 •
U) if (Taislio No.44?, Vol.l4, p.38lb25) and

(ibid. No.425» p.49a27) suggest iaitaprasama. However",
bdud rtsi p-sal b a (TTP No.762, Vol.27, p.46-1, X 109b8) •
suggests Amrtaprasanna.
cf. F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa,
Leipzig11928. No.732.
cf. amrtaprasamnau in IChotanese (Prof. H. Bailey,
Khotanese Buddhist Texts, p. 8 7 . No.777*
1 9 2 -------
Alternation between amrta- and amita- occurs
frequently in various texts. For instance, we find
a buddha called "bdud rtsi“ (Amrta) among the names
of thousand buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa(TTP No'. "¡62,
Vol.27, p.46—2, 1 UOal), while the Chinese translations
render it as Amita: % (Taisho No.44-7» Vol.l4, p.
38lb29) and (ibid. No.425» p.49b2)(v. Weller 9
No.793)* Apart from confusing names of a thousand buddhas,
in other part of this Bhadrakalpika Sutra we find
a past buddha, bdud rtsi dgah(=Amrtananda ibid. p.3?4a3)*
whom Dharraaraksa renders as ^ (=Amitadana? ibid.
p .63c20).
Xn the Kusumasancaya, we find tlbyans dpag .mod..
and bdud. rtsi dbyahs among buddhas in the ©astern dxrec-
tion(TTP No.932, Vol.37» P*6S~5? û 319a^ 'Amitasvara &

319a4 *Amrtasvara ), both of which Ninkara renders as
^ (Taisho No.434, Vol.l4, p.8Sbl6 & 23-4
Amitasvara'*) ♦
Xn our text Amrtagunate.jara.1akalpin(KF l60,10) is
translated as nyon tan bdud rtsi gsi brjid rgyal po” in
T(222t>6-7) and ■£.£/] in chl(l 93b 23 ^ ) , However, ch2
renders it as (25 ?a 8 ) giving tHe reading of
amita- for amrta-.
— 193 ™
T owards t l i e end o f t h e l a r g e S u l d i a v a t x v y u h a , t h e r e
a r e names o f T a t h a g a t a s (15 in S k t., 14 i n T ib ,, 13 i n
Ch, ) f r o m whose xôrlds many b o d h i s a t t v a s w e r e r e b o r n •
i n Am ida's S u k h a v a t i. Among them, t h e f o u r t h T a t h a g a t a ,
Am itaprabha, seems t o b e c a l l e d A m r t a p r a b h a i n some o f
th e C h inese t r a n s l a t i o n s . There i s a l i t t l e con fusion
b e t w e e n names o f t h e 3 r d and t h e 4 t h T a t h a g a t a s .
The 3 r d T a t h a g a t a : J y o t i s p r a b h a s y a ( g e n . SV 7 0 , 4 ) .
T: s k a r mahi hod = S k t . (TTP N0 . 76O- 5 , V o l . 2 2 , p .124-1,
Tshi 3 0 4 b 4 ).
T a i s h o N o .3 6 2 (+ ) - ts 'iu d fie i p jie :
(+ t s ’ai-) K 128, 877, 25, 321, 337) (Vol.12, 317al8).
Taisho No. 36l ^ ¿fe = nziu -s* viinala (O'yo (ti )vimala)
( V o l . 12 , 299a 20 ) .
T a i s h o N o.3 8 0 = A m ita sva ra (V o l. 1 2 , 27808)
T a i s h o No-. 3 1 0 - 5 fHi ~ A m itasvara (V o l . 1 1 , 1 0 0 c 7 ) •
T a i s h o No .363 %t* - Skt. ( V o l . 12 , 3 2 5 c 2 7 ) .
The 4th Tathagata: Amitaprabhasya (gen. SV 7 0 ,6 )
T: dbyäns dpag med = Amitasvara (304b5)
(JC 1, 4 05 j 337» 8) = Amrta-(or Amita)rasa (317a20)
Taisho No.361 = Skt. (299a22)
Taisho No.3^0 ä Amrtarasa (27809 )
Taisho No.310-5 =Prabha (l00c8) •
Taisho No.363 & § = Slct. (325029 ) '
1 9 4 --- _
Among tlie Dharani texts of the .esoteric school
we find the following transcriptions.
Gunabhadra gives ^ =Amitabhaya dat.) and
1:i\3% fl|) (=ar,iria) in his c®Taisho
No.368, Vol.12, 351c 6 & 7-8). Amogliavajra, in his
^ ^ § £ ^ # 4 r ^ X ^ l i ( T a i sho Np ..930, Vol. 19), gives %}%. fif
(=namo 1mitabhaya 70b29) or ^ ^ (=nama aryA-
mitabhaya 71 b 5 “6 ) aud '||l!K ¿If, (=najno 'initayuse -dat.
70b29-cl).
A part of a dharani in the Aparimitagunasamsa nama
dharani is transcribed in the Tib. as "a mfi te, a mri tod
bha v e , a mri ta sam bha ve" (TTP No.286, Vol.7» p.205-2,
Ba 2b2 =a No.476, Vol.ll), reading "amrte ainrtodbhave

f
amrtasambhave". Siksananda renders the corresponding
line as , & ! ? & * ' ! (Taisho
No.1317) Vol.21, 468c6-7)» giving the reading of amrta-.
However, renders the same line as ?«fyfy ^
(Taisho No.934, Vol.19, 80bll-2),
giving the reading of amita-.
The same dliarani is found in a similar text entitled
the Bhagavan Amitabhadharanimantra, where the Tib. renders
the same line as "a mi te,* a mi tod bha v e ,

' a mi ta sam*
bha ve" (TTP No.489, Vol.ll, p.98-3, Ha 85b2 = N o .153, Vol.6).
— 195 --
The same dliaranx is also quoted, by Amoghavajra, who renders
the line as vj| f 5-^ *K:

(Taisho No. 930 op. cit.^ Vol.19> 71L8-10), giving the
reading of amrta-.
Thus, it appears that there were two types of Mss.,
one which can be read as amrta- and the other which
could be read as amita-.
Although amrta was often used in these Taj/ntric
texts, representing one of characteristics of Amitabha
Buddha, it is not his name but an epithet given to him.
The derivation of Sanskrit amrta ( a-/mr) is as follows
Pali: amata.
P k t . : ainaya , amiya , amuya
Kharosthi: amuda (Dharmapada v. No s. 115» 235 > 2^-7)
amiidu (Dharmapada v. No. 56)
(cp. Prof. J. Brough, The GandharT Dharmapada, London 19^2).

\^
amrta- and amita— are distinguished in the Khotanese
B hadr aka Ip ika- sutra , e.g., Ainrtaprasamnau (No .777 ) >
Amrtabhau (No. 9^8) and Amitabhau (No.57)? Amitayur (NO.
260), Amitau (Nos.76 8 , 976 ). (cp. Prof. H. ¥. Bailey,
Khaotanese Buddhist Texts, London 1953-? * Sutra No.24).
— 196 —
The Pranidhana of Amitabha
mi,m i ■■■■■■■ ,,tm m, m i i i ■ ■■ i i i ■ ■ »i m ■ ■■i — —
In the Karimapundarika, King Aranemin makes his
pranidhanas in the presence of4 Ratnagarbha Tathagata,
whereas, in the Sukhavatlvyuha, Bhiksu Dharmakara makes
his pranidhanas.in the presence of Lokesvara Tathagata;
then both of* them are given the same vyakarana that
they will become Amitabha Buddha in the western Sukhavatl.
A bodhisattva vows to save beings, on attaining enlighten
ment (pranidhana) ; the Buddha, acknowledging the bodhi-
sattva's vows, prophesies that the bodhisattva will b e
come a buddha in a buddhaland(vyakarana).
Examination will reveal that the material of the SV
formed the basis of the KP, and furthermore, that the KP
introduces a later stage in the development of the Amidist
teachings«
At- (i)
Dharmakara* s pranidhanas ha,s been numbered 48.
Among the SV texts, we find the following variations.

(2 ) _
The Sanskrit text(Ara.itabhasya Sukhavatxvyuha) contains 47
vows. The Tibetan translation contains 49(TTP N o .760-5?Vol. 22
(1 )cp . t'-L, trails • by Kalayasas A .D .

-424-442-, Taisho No. 36 5 , Vol.12, p.345c3-4).
(2)SV (ed. by P.M. Müller & B. Nanjio, Oxford I 8 S3 )pp.11-21.
Vow No.20(on the 3 2 marks of. bodhisattva) is missing.
SukhavatTvyuha, édite par A. Ashikaga, Kyoto 19^5 •
p p .10—21.
— 197 —
p p .112,5"II5s^• Tshi 276b4-282b3)* The earliest Chinese
translation by-Ghih Ch®ien contains 24 (Taisho No.362,
Vol.12, pp«301a24—302b."-v) * Pai Yen ®s translation
contains the same nu..tor of pranidhana, though their
order and contents are different(Taisho No.361, Vol.12,
p .28lal4-c22). Sahghavarman9s translation contains 48
(Taisho No.3^0, Vol.12, p p .267cl7“269b6). Bodhiruci's
translation contains 4 8 (Taisho No.310-5* Vol.ll, pp.
93bl4-94c26). This text and the Tibetan translation
correspond with each other, both being the fifth part of
the Maharatnakuta,
* * and show the later version of the
sutra. The latest translation made by $£ ^ (between A.D. 988 -*
999) has no numbering. It contains about 36 v o w s . '
(Taisho No.3639 Vol.12, p p .319a27-320c26). We need not
consider Taisho No.364, which contains 48 vows, for it
is the edition based on Taisho Nos. 362, 361, 360 and
3 63 by Wang Jih Hsiu *£. £3 #
Each of Dharmakara*s pranidhanas is expressed in the
negative( sacen me b h a g a v a n na ■,-ipa tavad aham
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam ) which marks
the division clearly. This is not the case with the K P ,
however, where Aranemin's pranidhana takes the positive
form, and thus lacks a definite division between each
pranidhana. Nevertheless, we may divide them into 46 vows.
— 198 —
The positive expression of pranidhana in the KP
coincides with the latest translation(Taisho No. 3 6 3 ),
which is the sole exception among the SV group.
The special feature of the KP lies in its classifi
cation of the vows. It divides them into two groups,
the first of which depicts the condition of Amida's buddha
land and beings there, while the second describes
his nature and activities as the compassionate saviour.
The first group may be called “Buddhaksetragunavyuha-
pranidhana**, and consists of 35 vows?, while the second
group may be called 81Buddhakarya-pranidhana) and consists
of 11 vows. Both groups have short introductions.
By this method the author of the KP rearranges the
vows and succeeds in overcoming the shortcomings of
disorder in the SV vows.
This method will be carried out when we come to
the praptidhana of other buddhas who follow Amitabha.
— 199 —
The first part of Aranemin*s pranidhanas 'in the ICP
opens with an introduction as follows :
"For seven years, 0 Bhagavat, X have meditated on
the qualities of the buddhaland, in which X should.like
to attain the highest enlightenment,(where there ---)n(KP 108,
8-10). This is immediately followed by the first vow.
ICP l) May there be no hell, no animal-world and no
death-world. (cf. SV l)
ICP 2) May those who pass away never be reborn in the
evi1-worlds. (cf. SV 2)
As ox^posed to usual three Niraya, Preta and Tiryag-
yoni for Durgati, we have here the group of Niraya,
Tiryagyoni and Yamaloka. Xn the SV . we find Niraya,
firyagyoni, Preta-visaya and A sura-kaya. Thus we know
that Asura is omitted and Preta is replaced in the ICP.
On examining the SV group, we find that Chinese

(1 )
translations omit Asura-lcaya, though the Tib. includes
lha ma yin gyi ris(p.H2-5o 276 b4 & 6).
(l)Together with Niraya, Tiryagyoni and Preta, Chili Ch'ien

and Pai Yen mention 11insects which hop and worms which
crav;lu ), which is not the translation of
Asura-lcaya but an explanation of the low animal-world-. v.
Taisho Vo1.12, pp.30la25 & 28lal5* {
--- 200 ---

According to Nagar jima*s Mahapra jnaparainita—upadesa,
the Sarvastivadins counted five worlds (gati), i.e.,
naraka, preta, tiryagyoni, manusya and d e v a ; then the
Vatsiputriyas added asura between tiryagyoni and manusya
(Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , p. 135c22-24).
As for the yamaloka, wo find that only Taisho N o . 363
of the SV mentions it in the first vow ( p.319^1) .
The Yamaloka is the world of Yama, who prsided over
the pitrs and ruled the spirits of the dead in the Rig
Veda (X 135)* Naciketas was sent to Yama by his father,
but was allowed to return from the Death-world on account
of his faith(sraddha); the story of which was soon narrated
in the Kathopanisad. In post-Vedic mythology, Yama became
the Judge of the dead presiding over the Nether world. He
was not worshipped any more, but was feared as the severe
Judge of the dead and tormentor of the wicked.
The group of Niraya, Tiryagyoni and Yamaloka appears
regularly in the K P . The small Sukhavatlvyuha also
mentions them (namapi Sariputra tatra buddhaksetre
nirayanam nasti, tiryagyonlnam yamalokasya nasti SV 95»
1-3). The Lalitavistara, too, mentions them (sarva-
niraya-tiryagyoni-yamalokikah sarve deva-manusyas ca
LV p. 289,7).
— 201 —
In the Aksobhya-tathagatasya vyuha, the sixth part
of the Maharatnakuta, the Buddha tells Sariputra,
“In that Buddha land (sAbhir at i ) of Aksobhya, there is no
three-evil-world. What are the three? They are Niraya,
Tiryagyoni and Yamaloka.11 (sa ra dva tihi bu gzan yah
boom ldan hdas --- mi hlchrugs pa dehi sahs rgyas kyi
zin nan na nan son gsum po dag mod d e . gsum gah ze na?
hdi lta ste, serns can dmyal ba dan, dud hgrolii skyes gnas
dan, gsih rjehi hjig rten no. TTP No.7^0-6, Vol.22,
p -139-1 & 2» Dsi 27a8-b2). Similarly to this Tibetan,
Bodhiruci renders this group as (Taisho
No.310-6, Vol.11, 105b6) ; however, the earlier translation
by Lokalesema(^^Êt^ A.D. -I67 -) informs us that this group

’ (l)
consists of Niraya, Tiryagyoni and Preta.
(l)Taislxo No. 313, Vol.11, 755c8

CP* ^ b*±©i- * liei: or lîe- + ta
(K 853, 1241, 3). "
- - 202 —
KP 3 ) May all the being's there have golden light.
(cf. SV 3)
KP ¿0 May there be no difference between gods and men.
(cf. 3V 4)
KP 5 ) May all the beings there retain the memory of

their former lives. (cf. SV 6)
KP 6) May all the beings possess such miraculous
eyes that they can see millions of buddhas who are
abiding in other buddhalands and preaching sermons,
(cf. SV 7 )
KP 7) May all the beings possess such miraculous
ears that they can listen to millions of buddhas
who are teaching the Dharma. (cf. SV 8)
KP 8) May all the beings possess the faculty of .
knowing the thoughts of others, so that they can
perceive the mental activities of beings in many
millions of buddhalands. (cf. SV 9 )
KP 9) May all the beings possess the miraculous fskill,
so'that they., can travel through millions of buddha
lands in a moment. (cf. SV 5 )
We find that these vows are greatly simplified in
the KP in comparison with the SV.
— 203 —
(1 )
Buddhist dogma stipulated that the Buddha possesses
all six kinds of super human power(abhijna), whereas a
bodhisattva possesses five of them, the exception being
Asrava-ksaya-jnana. Thus, five vows from N o .5 io 9 cover
the five abhijnas of a bodhisattva, i.e., jati-smara(or
purva-nivasànusmrti-jnana), divya-calcsus, divya-srotra,
para-citta-jnana, and rddhi-kausalya(or rddhi-vidhi-jnana).
KP 10) May the beings there be non-possessive, till
their mind becomes detached even to their own bodies,
(cf. SV 10)
KP 11) May all beings become non-retrogressive from
the highest enlightenment. (cf. SV ll).
The corresponding vow in the SV group does not mention
"non-retrogressive" (avaivartilca), but states that they are
"established in righteousness" (niyatah syur, yad idam:
samyaktve). The theory in the SV is that there are srava-
lcas and pratyekabuddhas as well as bodhisattvas in the
Snkhavatx. However, the theory in the KP advanced in that
it holds that there is no sravaka or pratyelcabuddha, but
only bodhisattvas there. Hence, the KP in this vow contends
that the sattvas in the Sukhavatx are all Avaivartilca", i.e.,
the bodhisattvas who have reached the seventh stage(bhumi)
among ten progressive stages towards enlightenment. , •
(l)MPP-upadesa, Taisho No.I 5 O 9 ,■ Vol.2 5 »*p* 264a20-22.

Xt is worthwhile here to glance at the theory of
progressive stages of a bodhisattva(bodhisattva-bhumi)
which appears in the KP. Our text mentions the ten
stages(dasabhumi) ,©. g. , dasamiin ca bhumim avakramati
40,2-3; also 40,5 i 17**»^ (°P* prathafnam bhumim 29,3» 8 ;

10-11; tisra bhumxh 24l,7)*
Although the KP does not list the names of these ten
stages, it refers to some of them. First, we find
“yaiivarajya1* and “abhiseka“ ( abhiseka-bhumi-pratilabha-
sabda 15,4; yauvarajy&bhisiktanam bodhisattvanam 21,9>12; 14 ;
yauvarajye *bhiîcyate, ekajatipratibaddhas ca bhavaty
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau 2 9 ,1 7 -8 . also 42,13-4)•
The “yauvarajyaM and “abhiseka“ are the ninth and tenth
stages respectively both in the Mahavastu(ed^ by Senaft,Paris 1882
Vol.l, p.76) and the Gandavyuha(ed. by Suzuki & Idzuini,
Kyoto 193^, p.9^,4-17).
Mahavastu Gandavyuha
1 Duraroha Prathamacittotpadika
2 Baddhamana Adikarmika
3 Puspamandita Yogacara
4 Rueita Janmaja
5 Cittavistara Pürvayogásampanna
/
6 Rupavatl Suddhadhya saya
7 Durjaya Avivartya
— 205 —
8 Janmanidesa Kumarabhuta
9 Yauvarajyata Yauvarajya
10 Abhi sekat a Abhi selcaprapt a
The passage "adhyasay&lahkrta bhumya bhumi-samlcramapa-
taya"(KP 2 5 7 ,9 ) refers to the sixth stage in the system
of the Gandavyuha. The "avaivartika-bhumi"(KP 3^3*3) or
"avinivartanlya11 in the small Sukhavatlvyuha refers to
the seventh stage.
Secondly, we find another system of the Dasa-bhumi.
The Sarvajnatakaradharan!, a summary of the first and
second chapters of the KP, mentions "pramuditcldi^dasa-
bhumxn pratilabhanteu(Appendix p.15»2-3)* The KP mentions
"dharma-megha-vyahara11 as one of the Ekapada-vyahara of
Sakyamuni (25 ^, 10) . The "pramudita" and "dharmamegha"
are the first and tenth stages in the system of Dasabhumi
which appears in the Dasabhumika Sutra(ed. by Rahder,
Paris 1926, P*5)*

1 Pramudita 6 AbhimukhIC
2 Vimala 7 Durahgama
3 Pravakari 8 Acala
k Arci^matl 9 Sadhumatx
5 Sudurjaya 10 Dharmamegha
206 -
Thirdly, the KP mentions "sravaka-bhumi" and "praty
ekabuddha -bhumi" which belong to a different system of*
Dasabhumi. Viz* "nan thos dan, rah sahs rgyas kyi sa" ,
which appears in the beginning of the ¡first chapter,
where the Ch. & Tib. Vexts preserve the original
version of the KP; and f,atha sravakatvam atha pratyeka-
buddha-bhumim atha vanuttaram samyaksambodhim" (KP 66,4-5)»

V ^ i
'>r
The progressive stages Prom sravaka to pratyekabuddha,
from pratyekabuddha to bodhisattva, from bodhisattva
to buddha are found in the system so-called "the general
Dasabhumi"• (The systems which we have seen before are
called "the special Dasabhumis".). This system appears
among the group of larger Prajnaparamitasutras such as
the Pancavimsatisatasahasrika(ed. by N. Dutt, London 1934,
p.22 5 ) and the Satasahasrika(ed. by P. Ghosa, Calcutta,
1902 .sq., p.1473).

Pancavimsatisatasahasrika Satasahasrika.
1 Gotra Sulciavipa syana
2 Astaka
• •
Gotra
3 Darsana Astamaka
4 Tanu Darsana
5 Vitaraga Tanu
6 Krtavi
*
. Vitaraga
7 Sravaka Krtavi
•
— 207 —
8 Fratyekabuddha Pratyekabuddha
9 Bodhisattva Bodhisattva
10 Buddha Buddha
Thus,the KF uses freely the concept of Bodhisattva-

d) ,
bhumi adopting various theories of Dasabhumi. Moreover,
it extends the idea and uses word like uadharma-bhumi11(4l8,l8),
when it narrates how the Bhagavat considered a way of
transmitting this sutra to the future generations who
would: be in the religion-less stage.
(l)There are many studies on this subject of the" ,

Dasabhumi theory. Detailed studies on the origin,
development and relationship between various theories
of Dasabhumi are found in Frof. R. Yamada: Dai jo Bulckyo
Seiritsuron Joron, Tokyo 1959» PP*197-313• Prof. A.
Hirakawa published his article in English, The Rise of
Mahayana Buddhism,(Memoirs of the Research Department of
the Toyo Bunko, No.22) Tokyo 1963* PP*65~9*
— 208 ---
ICP 1 2 ) May a l l b e i n g s t a k e t l i e f o r m o f b i r t h , b y
spontaneous generation.
KP 13) May there be no notion of "woman 11 .
Among the texts of SV, only Chih Ch'ien's translation
(Taisho N o *362 ) refers to "non-existence of raatrgrama"

(!)
and "upapaduka" in its second, vow. In the IQ?, however,
these vows appear frequently, e.g., Indraghosesvararaja*s
pranidhana (iCP 113 >3 -4 ) » Samantadarsin *s prapidhana (KP
125 , 8- 9 ) etc.
KP 14) May the span of life of all beings there be
limitless, except for those who are bound by the
vow. (cf. SV 14)
ICP 15 ) May t h e r e b e no e v i l t h e r e , n o t e v e n a name
fo r i t . (cf. SV 1 6 )
ii)— — t —
(Taislio Vol. 1 2 , p . 3 0 1 a 2 7 - t > 3 )
Later passages in the SV deal with the "birth by
spontaneous generation upon the lotus flower" . aupapadukah
padmeû paryahkaip. pradurbhavamti, SV pp. 65,13 fi*«
209 -
KP 16) May there be no bad smell in that Buddhaland.
Let that Buddhaland be filled with divine fragrance
sweeter than heaven. ,
As for divine fragrance. followed the reading of
(1 ) -
,,bhagavad-gandha~,,in the Mss.C & D (The Ms. F has bhagavat-
gandha-) . On the other hand, Mss. ABE) have "bhagavam
gandha-’1, and the Tibetan translation(l96a2-3) follows

this reading taking bhagavan as vocative.
KP 17) May all .'toeings be adorned with the thirty-two

marks of a great man. /
(cf. SV^ 20;
^ \
IQ1 18) May all beings be bound to one life only,

except for those who are bound by the vow. (cf. SV 21)
(1)cf. anuttara- (anuttaram in Mss) samyalcsambodhi-gandha

in KP 29,19”20. (Both Chinese translations suggest
anuttara-sainadhi-gandha ).
(2)The vow of the 32-mahapurusa-laks£yn.a was missing in
Mhller-Nanjio edition of the SV. This vow is No.20 in
Prof. Ashilcaga's edition( p. l4,9“12).
All Chinese and Tibetan translations of the SV contain
this vow.
— 210 ~
KP 19) May all beings there, by the power of the
Buddha, go to pay homage to incalculable buddhas
in the course of a forenoon; may they make all
the offerings they wish, performing various
miracles of bodhisattva; and may they return in
time for the forenoon meal. (cf. SV 22)
IiP 20) May all beings expound the Buddha-pitaka.
(cf. SV 24)
The SV vow No.24, where we find 11sarva.jnata-
sahagatâm dharma-lcatham kathayeyur11, does hot appear

* U)
in two early Chinese translations(Taisho Noe. 3 62 & 36 l).
The K P , talcing the idea of this "dharma-katha" , advances
a step further and defines it as "Buddha-pitaka'1.

r
The Sravalca-pitaka, Pratyekabuddha-pitaka and Bodhi-
(^ ) (Lc
sattva-pitaka are three divisions of Buddhist Canon,
which was proposed by the Mahayana Buddhist. The ÎCP,
(l)Two vows of Taisho No..362 mention "Sutra and Vinaya"

( 301bl7) and "Sat-paramita-sutra"
301b29)» but these are not related to the SV 24.
(2)The Mahakarunapx^darxka mentions the Sravakapitaka,

pratyekabuddhapifaka and Bodhisattvapitaka, after
enumeration of the Bvadas^.hga(Sutra, Geya, Vyakarana,
Gatha, Udana, Nidana, Xtiv^ttaka. JStaka, Vaipulya,
Avadana, Adbhuta-cLharma, Upadesa). v. TTP No.779,
Vol.2 9 , p.190-1 & 2, Cu I44b8-l45a3. Taisho No. 380,
Vol.12, p.971B21-7.
— 211 —
which has referred to the Bodhisattva-pitalca as being
f
superior to the Sravaka-pitaka and Pratyekabuddha-pitaka
*(i)
in the second chapter(KP 14,15—6)* introduces the Buddha^
pitaka as the fouth division and the highest teaching.
It should be noted that there are Sutras called

(2 )
Bodhisattvapitaka and Buddhapitaka, both of which are
(3)
extant. Especially the Bodhisattvapitaka, which forms
the twe1th part of the Maharatnakuta and which asumes
an important position among 4-9 (48 in TTp) Mahayana Sutras
grouped together, has close relationship with the K P .
Nevertheless, these names are used to denote the division
of literature in the KP.
(1)cf. KP 30,10; 128,17» Also 249,12-6, where we find

Anut tar a-mahayana-kat ha-dharma as opposed to ¿ravalcayana -
katha-pitaka and Prat yekabuddhayana-katha-dharma.
(2)Buddhapitaka, trans. by Kumarajlva, Taisho

No.653» Vol.15, p p .7S2c-805b. The Tibetan translation,
Buddhapitaka-duhslla-nigraha; TTP No.886, Vol.35, PP*45-1
78 -5 / The other text(TTP No.791, Vol.31, pp.210-1 --
235-l) is probably translated from Chinese text.
(3)Bodhisattvapitaka, trans. by Hsftan Tsang

Taisho No. 310-12, Vol. 11, pp .195&.-322a . The other text
is translated by Danapala(A.D. -980-990 -)$%,?§„;* *
Taisho No. 3 1 6 , Vol. 11, p p .7Sla-885c .
Tibetan translation* TTP No.760-12, Vol.22, pp.240-5ff.
and Vol.23, pp.1-1 -- 95-5*
cp. SilcsSsamuccaya, 19 0 ,1 2 ; 3 1 1 ,1 3 ? 1 7 * (prajnaparami-

ta-sravaâkaram bodhisattva-pitaka-sravapakaram ibid .190 ,12-3 ) .
Laixkavatara 66,3* Bodhisattvabhumi 156 ,8 & 409,14.
cp. Lokadharapariprccha refers to this sutra often.

(TTP No.841, Vol. 3 4 , p .*8-3, Bu 13b6-7 i p.31-5, 74b3-4 etc.;
Taisho No.481, trans. by Dharmaraksa, Vol.l4, 627a24-6 etc,-;
Taisho No.482, trans. by Kumarajxva, Vol.l4, 644a29-b2 etc.)
2 1 2 ---
KP 2l) May all beings be provided with the strength
of Narâyapa. (cf. SV 26)
Narayana, who was said to be a son of the Original
Man and the composer of the Purusa-sukta of Rig Veda,
from whose thigh Apsaras Urvasi sprang, gained high
popularity in India. He was identified with Purusa
(Satapatha Br. XIV 3f4), with Vasudeva and Vi^p.u(TaittirIya
Ara. X,l,6), and with Brahma (Manu I, ll). Buddhists
placed him among the gods in the Kama-dhatu, and knew

him as a deity who possessed physical beauty and strength
and who travelled through the sky riding on a golden
winged bird Garuda.
The older versions of SV do not use the name Narayana,
although they mention that bodhisattvas in the Sukhavatl
fly through the sky and pay homage to countless buddhas
in ten directions(Taisho No.362, p.310c24-8 & No.361,
p. 28lcl4-7).
KP 22) May there be no one who can see the limit of

(1)
the glorious Quality of the Buddhaland, not bven
by the divine eye. (cf. SV 2 7 )
( 1 )l£P 1 0 8 , 3 Jbuddhaksetra-gupLEilankarasya varna-paryantam

T renders this varna as "bsnags" (t l 1 snags).i .e .. praise,
while chi: ^ -ch2:&f|L . Xn thi s passage varna means
"shape, colour, quality", hence Ch is correct.
Xn the SV 27 (---alahkarasya varpa-paryamtam) we
find that Tib. gives Icha dog, i.e., colour for this vaiqaa.
v, KP ti:l96a7. t2:253a2. SV T :.279b7 •
2 1 3 ----
KP 2 3 ) May all beings there obtain special analytic
knowledge and have command of innumerable ways of
speech. (cf. SV 29 )
‘ KP 24) May each bodhisattva's light be a thousand
yojana long.
In the Skt• one reads, "May each bodhisattva be
a thousand yojana tall" (elcaikasya ca bodhisattvasya
yojana-sahasra-pramanam syat, KP 108,5-6), with which the
Tibetan translation agiêes. It seems rather odd, however,
that the size of the bodhisattva should be mentioned,
while nothing is said of the size of the Buddha in the
vows. On the other hand, instead of the size of the
bodhisattva, chi gives the size of"the tree of each
bodhisattvaV while oh2 gives the size of "each bodhl-tree"
This, too, is unacceptable as the Vow 36 says that the
bodhi-tree of Amida is ten thousand yojana.
The above misconception may have originated in
an early scribal error, mistaking ~prabha(or-prabhasaih,
-prabhasanam) syat for -pramanam syat.
We find many references to the rays of light emitted
by the bodhisattvas in the Pure buddhalands. For instance
those who have been born or will be born in the Padma
2 1 4 ---
Buddhaland are provided with 11the ray of light of a yojana
(1 ) _
long" (yojana-pratoha ICP 15»6—10). Again, Manjusrï,
when making his pranidhanas, mentions ”bodhisattva1s
lightM in his buddhaland (K.P 125,15~l6 mahâ-prabhasa;
KP 128,1-4 prabha). The SV, too, says, ”Xn that Buddha
land (=SukhavatX), srâvakas have the ray of light as long
as a man's stretched arms'(vyama-prabha), whilst bodhi-
sattvas have the ray of light as long as millions of
yojana (yojana-koti-sata-sahasra-prabha)” (SV 56,3-4;
cp. 63,16-64,l ) * Nâgarjuna, too, says in his Mahâprajnâ-

(2 )
paramita-upadesa, 11All bodhisattvas in Amida*s world
incessantly emit the rays of light which are hundred-
thousand yojana long11.
Among the SV group, there are two Chinese translations,

the earliest and the latest, which refer to "Bodhlsattva1s
light” in the pranidhanas, i .e *, Taisho No .362 ! ^ Ît»
(Vol.12, 302b7) and Taisho No. 3 6 3 « iLty (320a22-23).
(1)Here T says a hundred yojanas long. .

(2)Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , p.309a/f-5. KfiîRTÈ,
KP 2 5 ) May that Buddhaland b© so bright that
innumerable adornments of buddhaland there be
seen entirely, (cf. SV 30)
KP 26) May beings who are born there practise
chastity till they attain Bodhi. (cf, SV 43)
Among the SV group, the vow about chastity(brahma-

N
carinjis ( 1 ) Chinese translations,
found in the Tibetan and
but not in the Sanskrit text. There is one more vow(SV 43)
among this group, which is related to KP 26, although it
mentions ,fbodhisattva-caryau instead of "brahraacarin" .
In both cases of the SV group, however, brahmacarin and
bodhisattvacarya is j£á) said with referrence to 11the bodhi-
sattvas in other buddhalands who have heard the name of
Amida Buddha11•
KP 2 7 ) May all beings be revered by gods, and, may they
not suffer from defective sense-organs, till they
attain Bodhi. (cf. SV 36 & 40)
KP 28) No sooner than they are born therein, may all be
ings attain noble joy and comfort which surpass heaven,
(cf. SV 38)
KP 29 ) May all beings there lay the root of merit.(cf. SV 38 )
KP 3 0 ) And may all beings there wear new saffron-
coloured robes, (cf. SV 37) .
(l)TTP 28la2-3; Taisho No.360, 268c25-7; N o ,310-11,94bl8-20.
216 —
KP 3l) No sooner than they are born there, may beings
obtain the Suvibhaktivatl Samadhi, and having obtained
it, may they go to pay homage to bnddhas in in
numerable buddhalands, meet them all till they
attain Bodhi♦ (cf. SV 4l)
KP 3 2 ) May bodhisattvas who are born there see whatever
decorations of the buddhaland they may wish among
the jewelled trees. (cf. SV 3 9 )
KP 33) No sooner than they are born, may beings
obtain the(Samantanugata)Samadhi, and having obtained
it, may they incessantly meet buddhas who are living
in innumerable buddhalands. (cf. SV 4-3)
The name of this samadhi, Samantanugata, is missing
in the Skt. Mss. and the Tib. translation of the KP. The
names given in the Chinese translations correspond to that
in the S V . Vows Nos. 31 and 33 are concerned with 11meet
ing buddhas by means of Samadhi" . The older versions of
the SV(Taisho N o s . 362 & 361) says "flying through the sky"
without referring to Samadhi. One observes that an
element of mysticism was increasingly incorporated into
the system. It centres round samadhi(trance), kânti
(intuition) and dharanl(spells).
— 217 —
KP 34) May beings who are bora there be provided with
clothes, palaces, decorations, ornaments, colours
and figures like the gods of Paranirmitavasavartin.
The Paranirmitavasavartin is the sixth and the high
est class of devas in the Kamadhatu or"world of desire"
Among the SV group, it is only the oldest version that

(1)
mentions the vow similar to this.
KP 35) 3n that Buddhaland may there be no dust, nor
stones, nor M t . Kâla, nor M t . Cakravada, nor M t .
Mahacakravâda, nor M t , Sumeru, nor oceans. May there
be no notion of such thing as obstruction, delusion
or evll-passlon. May there be no such concept as
hell, animal-world or death-world. No conception
of misfortune or suffering*
Although these ideas are found abundantly in the
description of a pure buddhaland, there is no correspond-

(2 )
ing vow in the SV texts.
(1)Taisho N o . 363 contains two vows, from which KP 34 seems

to be formed. One is the comparison of^house, clothes, food
etc. in the SukhavatX with those in "the place where the
king of the sixth gods dwells11(301b4-7) • The other says,
"May all Bodhi sat tvas and Arhats there be as handsome as
the sixth gods"(301clO-3)*
Xn other sections the SV often draws comparison with
this class of deva. v. SV 4l,l-2; 42,17-8.
(2)SV 36,13-6; 40,7-10. Though there is no ocean, there
are many rivers in the SuKhaVatX(sy 37»16-7)»
cp. KP Chaps I & XX, description of the Padma, esp.
7,16-10,18; 14,6-17,16.
— 218 —
The second part of Aranemin1s praîidhanas, too,
opens with the following introduction:
nX, who am longing for a buddhaland of the above
mentioned attributes, will continue the difficult practice
of a bodhlsattva, as long as the buddhaland is not yet
purified completely, nor has those attributes.
Thus, 0 Bhagavat1, first X will carry out the deed
of a great man, then I will attain buddhahood" .
KP 36) May my Bodhi-tree be ten-thousand yojana high;
and, sitting under it let me attain the highest
enlightenment in a flash. (cf. SV 2 7 )

(1 )
The height of the Bodhi-tree is"1,600 yojana"in the SV,
with the exception of Bodhiiruci* s translation in which we

(2 )
find "ten-thousand yojana".
The second half of this vow, attaining Bodhi in a flash
(eka-cittotpadena), is a new idea which is not found in
the SV.
(1)sa sodasa-yojana-satocchritam, Ashikaga's edition, p.

16 .19 -20 *
(2 ) Taisho Vol*ll, p . 9 ^ 2 4 . In another passage,
he says "16 million yojana"(ibid. 96bl6).
2 1 9 ---
ICP 37) May my light he immeasurable, illuminating
millions of buddhalands• (cf. SV 13 )
KP 3 8 ) May my life be so long, spanning incalculable
millions of kalpas, that no one can count thein, *
except by the omniscient wisdom. (cf. SV 1 5 )
KP 39) May my assembly consisting of bodhisattvas,
but excluding sravaka or pratyekabuddha, be so
numerous that cannot be measured" by anyone, except by the
omniscient wisdom. (cf. SV 12)
Amida Buddha was called "Amitabha" because of his
immeasurable light, and he was also called "Amitayus"
because of the immeasurable span of life of his own and

(1 ) , (2 )
his followers. His Sangha consisted of sravalcas, praty-
ekabuddhas arid bodhisattvas in countless numbers.
In contrast to these theories in the SV, our text
introduces two new ideas about Amida Buddha, i.e., his
life has an end, although it spans countless kalpas, and,
hie. Sangha consists exclusively of bodhisattvas. Thus,
(1)sv pp> 9 5 .15 ^96 ,3 . cp. SV p. 28,13ff(prafoha); p.32,7-

l6(ayua;.
(2 )sV p.30,12 f f . cp. SV vow No.14.
---- 220 ----

in the KP, we find that there are two vows which concern
the salvation of beings even after he has entered into
Parinirvana(Vow Nos.*1-4 & 46). Unlike in the S V , Avalokite-
svara and Mahasthamaprapta will not only assist Amida
as his bodhisattvas, but they will also become Tathagatas,
named Samantarasmyabhyudgatasrxkutaraja and Suprati^thita-

(i) ‘
gup.amaîkutara ja respectively, after Amida1s death. -
The focus shifts from the immeasurability of the
followers in the buddhaland to the purity of them, hence
the number of bodhisattvas increases while that of sravakas
and pratyekabuddhas decreases. The idea of a pure buddha
land , withotit sravaka and pratyekabuddha, containing only

( 2 )_
bodhisattva, is already known to Nagarjuna. Particularly
in the K P , , emphasis is laid on the contrast between
the pure buddhalands of Amida and other buddhas and the
impure buddhaland of Sakyamuni. Thus, ManjvisrX and Simha-
gandha, too, wish only pure(suddha) bodhisattvas in their

(3) .
buddhalands, and no sravaka nor pratyekabuddha.
(1)v . KP 117,8-121,9 & 121,10-123,16.

(2)MPP-sastra, Taisho Vol.25» 108b8-10
(3)v. KP 125,11-4 & KP 146,11-3• These two also wish the

11apramanEtyus11 which no one but M sarva jna-Jnana" can count
(ICP 13ll20-132,2 & 11*8,6-8) . ^
However, the Abhirati of Aksobhya contains sravakas,
pratyekabuddhas as;weTl as women(KP 161,6-174,17)•
221 —
KP 4 o) After. I have attained enlightenment, may the
buddhas in innumerable other buddhalands exult in
my glory, proclaim my reputation, and praise my
fame * (cf. SV 17)
KP kl) After I have attained enlightenment, may all
those beings in innumearable other buddhalands,
who have heard my name, be born ±n0my buddhaland,
after having directed the root of merit towards my
buddhaland; except those who have committed deadly
sins, and who have repudiated the right teaching
(cf. SV 19)
Apart from two exceptions(anantaryakaraka and
saddharmapratiksepaka), both Chinese translations of the
KP add the third exception, i.e., those who have debased
the noble one"(âryâpavâdaka). A similar vow appears
among the vows by Simhagandha(KP l48,8~l4), in which
we find these three exceptions*.

KP 42) After X have attained enlightenment, may beings
in countless other buddhalands aspire after Bodhi,
and, desiring to be born in my buddhaland, direct
thereby the root of merits there.
At the time of their death, may X, surrounded
by a host of bodhisattvas, appear before them.
Having seen me, they will experience joy and have
faith in me; all their obstacles will disappear;
having died, they will be born in my buddhaland.
May bodhisattvas there, hear from me any
hitherto unheard teaching of the Dharma they wish,
(of. SV 18 & 4 5 )
This vow clearly shows the conditions for birth in
Amidafs Sukhavatx, the method, i.e., welcoming by Amida
and his entourage, and the result, i.e, listening to his
teachings of Dharma.
First, conditions are aspiration after Bodhi(bodhi-
cittotpada), wish to be born(upapattim akanksamâna) in
the Sukhavatx, and directing good cause(kusala-müla-
paripâmana) to that effect. One of Simhagandha1s vow
mentions "to hear the name(nâmadheya) of the Buddha11•
(l)KP 148,14-149,2. /
Samudrarenu, who is to become Sakyamuni, too, makes
a v o w similar to this (KP 248,6-9)*
— 223 —
(1)
In the SV we find that "to have clear mind(prasanna-citta,
faith)" and "to remember the Buddha(mara anusmareyus1

)" are
mentioned. The small Sukhavatlvyuha says "to think of the
Buddha with undisturbed mind"(avllcsiptacitto manasi-

2)
karisyati/. In short, to hear his name, to have faith
in him, and to keep him in mind are the conditions.
Secondly, Amida Buddha appears before the faithful
at the time of their death. He stands in front of the
faithful together with a host of bodhisattvas in the KP,
whereas in the SV he comes sxirrounded by a host of
bhiksus, or sometimes he sends a "manifested buddha"

/ (3) \ to welcome the dying faithful.
(buddha-nirmita;
The purpose of Amida1s coming is, according to the
KP, l)seeing the Buddha let the faithful have joy(prlti)
and faith(prasada) in him, 2)to let all their obstacles
disappear. In Simhagandha1s vow, the Buddha appears
through the Vitimira Samadhi l)t6 'Satisfy them with
sermon(subhaîta), 2) to calm down their pains, 3)to
let them attain the Niscita Samadhi with faith, and 4)
to let them attain intuitional understanding of dharma
(dharma-lcânti) without any doubt. In Samudrarepu* s vow,
(l)The large Sukhavatlvyuha. Vow No.18. Also SV 47>5*10

& 47,15-48,4.
2)The small Sukhavatlvyuha. cp. SV 9 6 » H “9*
3/SV, Ashikaga*s edition, p.43,2.
to preach dharma and to lead their mind towards faith
(cittam samprasaday©yarn) are mentioned. In the SV, the
purpose oT his coming is said 11for the sake of* undistur-

u
bailee of mind"(cittaviksepatayai), and to die with, clear
,(2)'
mind(prasanna-oittas cyutah). In the small Sukhavatxvyuha,
a follower, having seen Aniitayus surrounded by sraV&ka-
safigha and attended by bodhisattva-gapa, will die with
non-disturbed mind(aviparyasta-citta).
w
Thirdly, Vow KP 42 clearly indicates the result.
Birth in the Sukhavatl is not the final end, but it is
the start of the way to the final enlightenment, begin
ning with listening to Amida*s dharma sermon. In this
respect, the KP shows an advanced theory of Amidism.
(1)sv vow No. 1 8 .

(2)SV 47,9-10.
(3)SV 96,17.
('4)The third paragraph of KP 42 corresponds to Vow 45
in the SV, though in case with the latter the vow on
"dharma-desana" is not necessarily related to the vow
on “welcoming by the Buddha".
It may be argued that this paragraph should be taken
as an independent vow. However, since the KP classified
the vows into two divisions, this vow which says “bodhi-
sattvas there can hear any dharma-desana they wish", if
it were independent, should belong to the first part of
the IiP vows. It seems to me more logical to understand
this paragraph as the result of the beings, who are
brought into his land, hence who are called bodhisattvas
for there are only bodhisattvas in his land.
— 225 —
The concept of “welcoming by Amida Buddha at the
time of death“ is one of special features of Amidist teach-

(i)
ing. This concept appears in maxiy Mahayana sutras. The
basic idea of this theory is “Sattva's wish to see the
Buddha“ , hence “the Buddha's wish to,let sattvas see the
Buddha“ . Thus, eventually any buddha or bodhisattva could

(2 )
take the place of Amida Buddha. For instance, the Ratno-
(3 )
lkadharanX mentions those who, having seen a buddha, are
* (M
born in his buddhaland. The SaddharmapupdarXka, as well as
(5) ^
the Aparimitayujnana, says those who copy the Sutra will be
welcomed by a thousand buddhas at the time of their death.

(6 )
Xn the Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabharaja the Eight Bodhi
sattvas appear and show the way(margam upadarsayanti) to
Amitabha's Sukhavatl.
(1)cp. Bhadracarxpranidhana, verse ,57» Ratnagotravibhaga,

Chap.5» verse 25* Kus uma sane aya (Taisho V o l .14,99al3-55
TTP Vol.37* 77-2, 3^0a2-3)* Anantamukhaparisodhana(to see
Amitayus & Alcsobhya, Taisho Vol.ll,40c22; TTP Vo 1.22, 46-1,
109b7-8). Ratnajalipariprccha(to see Amida & Aksobhya,
Taisho V o l .14,86c22) etc.
(2)Trisambaranirdesa-parivarta(to see Maitreyar Taisho Vol.

Il,10a9-10; TTP Vol.22, 12-3, 2^b7)• Many passages of
Maitreya's welcoming, e.g., Taisho Vol.l4, 420bll-3 etc.
Ratnajaliparippccha(Welcoming by millions of buddhas, Taisho
Vol.14, 80c20-l; 8la8-9; 84bl8-22) etc.
(3)buddha anusmari pasyisu buddham t© oyuta gacchi sabuddha-

ksetrara (verse, quoted in the iilcâsamuccaya, 339^2).
4)SP 478,3ff* They will also be received by 84,000 apsaras.
!fiWalleser's ed. ^ 23-24; Konow's ed. 313-3l4(Para.23) •
6) Quo ted in the Siksasamuccaya, 175,3-8; Gilgit Mss. X

1939), l4,12f. Also 8 bodhisattvas appear to welcome in
the Asjabuddhaka(Taisho Vol.l4, 73&22-3 5 7^&25~6).
— 226 —
In the Rig Veda, Agni was a messanger who bore, the^
(l-)
offerings made by sacrificers to gods. In the Brahmana,
it was thought that the sacrificer ascends the path,

(2 )
by which his sacrifices have been taken to the world of
gods. In the Upanisad we find the theory of two paths,

' (3 )
Pitpyana and Devayltna, which the dead follow. Those who
performed charity(dana) and sacrifice(yajna) follow the
Pitpyana to be reborn again; while those who meditate
with faith(sraddha) in the forest (arapya) on the truth
(satya) follow the Dievayana and eventually arive in
the Brahmaloka, where they live long and never return.
However, when the latter enter into lightning (vidyut),
"a person consisting of mind!1(puruso inanasa, Bphad-A Up.
V I , 2, 15 ) or 11a person, not h u m a n 11(p uruso 'manavahj Chandogya
Up. I V , 15,5 & V,10,2) goes to those regions of lightning

w
and leads them to the Brahmaloka.
The concept of welcoming by Ainida Buddha at the
time of death has its roots in the ancient Indian tradition.
(1)rv 1 ^7 2 ,7 ; 11,2,4.
(2)cf. Satapatha Brahniapa I, 9» 3 »2.
(3/Brhad-5 Up. VI,2,15-S. Chandogya Up. IV, 15,5 & V,10,1-2.
(4)The Brahmaloka, described in the ICausItaki Up. I,3*3*5>
is in many ways similar to the Sukhlvatl#
— 227 —
KP 43) After X have attained enlightenment, may bodhi-
sattvas in countless buddhalands. he'ar toy, name, * y
and become non-retrogressive .in the highest
enlightenment; may they obtain the first Ksanti,
likewise the second (and the third); may they obtain
whatever Samadhi and Dharanx they wish. (cf, SV
46, 47, 3*0

v ivy
ICP 4*0 After X have entered into Parinirvapa, may
bodhisattvas in countless buddhalands during count
less future kalpas, having heard my name, experience
supreme joy, faith and happiness. Let tlaem worship
me with awe and praise my glory and fame,
Le1> those bodhisattvas first accomplish the
deed of the buddha, and, afterwards let them attain
the highest enlightenment.
Aft dr .being enlightened* let those bodhi
sattvas, who have unwavering faith in me, obtain
the first Ksanti, the second and the third; let them
obtain whatever Samadhi and DharapX they wish;
let them experience them all till they attain Bodhi,
228 —
I n contrast to Vow No. 43, in which bodhisattvas in
»
other buddhalands after Ami da has: attained buddhahood
are discussed, Vow No. 44 deals with the bodhisattvas
in future after Amida has entered into Parinirvana,
The latter describes how these future bodhisattvas
will aspire after enlightenment, practise religious
deeds and attain enlightenment. There is some confusion,

f '
however, in the text; especially the second paragraph
in Sanskrit, with which the Tibetan translation agrees,
is contradictory.
"bodhisattvabhutena ca yada maya buddha-karyam
abhinlspaditam, tatah pascad anuttaram samyaksambodhim
abhi sambudhy eyam11.
(Head tair for maya, and abhisambudhyeyuh for
abhi samb udhy eyam)
The similar passage to this often occurs among the
vows(KP 130,7-9 i 147,2-8 etc.), hence this miswriting
seems to have taken place.
— 229 —
•KP 45) After I have attained enlightenment, may women
in countless buddhalands hear my name, experience
supreme joy and happiness, and aspire after the
highest enlightenment. Until they attain Bodhi,
they will never be reborn as women again, (cf SV 35)
KP 46) After I have entered into Parinirvapa, may
innumerable women during countless (future) kalpas
hear my name, experience supreme joy, happiness
and faith; and aspire after the highest enlighten
ment. Until they attain Bodhi, they will never be
born as women again.
— 230 —
There are several vows among the vows in the SV
which are omitted in the KP. SV vows Nos. 23 and 25
are the vows about the excellent offerings of various
jewels, incenses and others made by bodhisattvas, and
acceptance of them by buddhas. Vow No.31 is about
the incense and perfume which fill the ground(dharapX-
tala) and sky(antarXksa) of the SukhavatX. Vow No.32
is about the rain, of scented flowers of jewels(su-
gandhi-nana-ratna-varsa) in the SukhavatX. Vow No.33
is about the great light (abha) which illuminates millions
of other buddhalands, and by the touch of which beings
there feel happy. The KP omitted these vows which
emphasize super-natural adornments of the SukhavatX.
The KP also omits the vow about the birth in a
good family(abhijata-kulopapatti) for beings in other
buddhalands by virtue of hearing Amidafs name(SV No.42).
Among the texts of SV group, we find that this vow is
not mentioned in the older version(Taisho No.3^2 & 361)
and the latest version(Taisho No.3^3)*
"To be born in a good family" is one of five qualifi
cations of a true bodhisattva according to the Abhi-
dharma school of Buddhism. The Mahavibhasa

* entimerated
the qualifications of a true bodhisattva as follows!
— 231 —
1)To be reborn not in an evil world (durgati), but
in a good world (sugati),
2)To be born not in a, bad family but in a good family,
3)To be born as a male,
4)To bave no imperfect organ (indriya-vikala)«
5)Not to be forgetful *sarapramosa-smrti) but

(1 )
to have good memory of births *svabhava~jati-smrti) •
Three vows of the KP(Nos .12,13, 3^-) Q-3?® found only
in the oldest version of the SV(Taisho No. 362 ). Among
SV group, this version has a special feature, for it is

(2 )
only this text that mentions 11stupa-worship11 among the
vows. Later in the SV, there are passages where the
beings to be born in the SukhavatX are divided into
three classes, i.e., superior, average and inferior.
The sutra says that those lay average people who worship
stupas will be born in the SukhavatT, Xn this case, too,

(3 )
only older versions in three Chinese translations refer
to the Stupa-worship.
('l)Taisho No.1545, Vol. 2 7 , p.887a 9-Xk.

(2 )Vow No. 6 . Taisho Vol. 1 2 , p .301t>21-(j.
(3)Taisho No.362, Vol. 1 2 , p.310al5-c9. N 0 .36 I, p.2?2a5-

b28. No.360, p.272to21-c3.
— 232 —
Tliis shows that stupa-wor ship, which was closely
(i)
linked, to the rise of Mahayana Buddhism, was also
popular among the followers of Araida teaching in the
beginning; but gradually it lost its popularity
among Amidists. Later versions of the SV, including

. (■?>. ■ *.
the one incorporated in the Maharatnakuta, the m n ,
(3)
and the KP were made when the stupa-cult became less
important with the followers of Amida. The reason
may be that along with the development of thought,
stupa-worship came to be considered as a lower form of
practice even for lay people, and a more sublime or

' (4)
spiritual form of practice such as "Buddhanusmrtimanaskara"
/
and "Sraddha or Prasada*1 took on greater importance.
(1)cp. Prof* A. Hirakawa, The Rise of Mahayana Buddhism

and its Relationship to the Worship of Stupas. Memoirs
of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko, Ko.22,
Tokyo 1963, pp. 37-106.
(2)Taisho No. 36 5 , Vol.12, pp.344c9-346a26.

(3)e.g.• stauplkavastugrahakalajjika (KP 322,2) together
with. du^LSilapapadharma, visasamudacara etc*, which depict
the state of corruption.
(4)kp 166 ,7 -8 .
— 233 - -
The Prapidhana of A k sobhya
Ip the KP, the ninth prince, Ainigha, after having
made his prapidhanas, is given the vyakarapa by Ratna-
garbha Tathagata to become Alcsobhya Buddha in the east
ern Abhirati Buddha land (KP l6l,6-174,17 ) * The character
of Aksobhya shows a marked contrast to that of Amitabha
(or Amitayus) in the western SukhavatX. His world does
not exclude women, sravakas or pratyekabuddhas. If
Amitabha is said to represent symbolically the wisdom
and compassion of the Buddha after attaining enlighten
ment, then Aksobhya represents the resolution and courage
of the Buddha in the course of attaining enlightenment.
One is static while the other is dynamic. These two
(b
Buddhas are champions of altruism, and are often mentioned
_
side by side in many Mahayana texos. ‘
SAmong numerous
(l)The Anantamukha-parisodhana-nirdesa ^tells that those

who want to11see Amida and Aksobhya" should study this
dharmaparyaya(TTP No.760-2, Vo1.22, p.46-1, Tshi 109b 7 -8 ;
Taisho No.310-2, Vol.11, kOoZZ-j).
There are many Vyakarapa stories in which Amida and
Aksobhya appear side by side, e.g., Rastpapala-pariprccha
(King Arci^mat«Amida, Prince Pupyarasmi=Sakyamuni, Nagara-
devata«Alcsobhya) (jTinotfs ed. pp. 36 -58 )*
Their positions »Alcsobhya in the east and Amida in
the west, are constant.
Their buddhalands are models of other buddhas1' world,
tp. ManjusrX-buddlaaksetra-guna-vyuha(TTP No.760-15» Vol.
23, p.117-2, W± 287b7-8; Taisho No.310-15» Vol.11, 338b20-2
Abhirati. ibid. p.126-5, Vi 3Ht>2; ibid. 344bl2 ff.
SukhavatX).
— 234 —
buddhas-in-other-buddhalands, Aksobhya and Amitabha
seem to have appeared first as the objects of popular
worship, possibly the Aksobhya

* cult proceeding' the
v/ ft ^ *
Amitabha cult, but gradually giving way to the latter*
The sixth part of the Maharatnakuta is dedicated
to Aksobhya and is entitled "Aksobhya-tathagatasya Vyuha”

, . * (i)
(AV), which Bodhiruci translated into Chinese. There
is an earlier Chinese translation, which is said to

(2 )
have been made by Lokaksema(A.D• -I67 -I86 - ) . This old
version is brief but basically corresponds to Bodhiruci*s
translation, although there is a lapse of over five

(3 )
hundred years. The Tibetan translation, the most
enlarged version of the AV, also corresponds to the
Chinese translations. Xn the AV, a Bhikû called
Aksobhya makes his pranidhanas in the presence of

' (k) •
*Visalanetra Tathagata, and he is given the vyakarana by
this Tathagata to become Aksobhya Buddha in the eastern
Abhirati Buddhaland.
(1)Taisho No.310-6, Vol.11, p p .101o-li2c.

(2)ibid. No. 313, pp.751b-764a.
f3 ;TTP No.760-6, Vol.22, pp.127-1 -- 160-2.
(4)spyan chen poiibid. p. 129 -3 , Dzi 3&l)• (p* 751
cao-l). (p. 102a2l), . '
— 235 —
On examining Aksobhya ;1 s.; prapidhanas in these two
texts, it becomes clear that the KP is based on the AV.
The KP chooses and rearranges suitable vows in the AV,
sometimes abreviating and at other times enlarging them.
First, Aksobhya wishes to accomplish his own
religious practices as' a monk, such as wearing the
collection of rags out of dust-heap (pamsukHlika),
possessing only three kinds of garments(traicxvarika),
meditating under a tree(vrksamulika), sitting constantly
(naisadyika), living in solitude(arapyaka), begging for

(l)
alms(pindapatika) and other austerities (KP 162 ,1 3 -7 )f_
He wishes to instruct women with the theory of non
substantiality (sunyata), neither showing his teeth(by

(2 )
smiling) nor gesticulating with his hands(KP 162,18-163*l)•
(1)cf. AV; Taisho Vol.11, p. 102b27-c3; p.752bll-23.

TTP Vol.22, pp.130,5-131,1 Dzi 6b8-7a7* The Tib. trans.
of the AV many more items, including the whole set of
12 Dhutagunas(cp. Mvy. 1128 -39 ) with an addition of
"zas rned rned len pa,f (cf. 13 dhutangas in Pali,
Vinaya V 131» 193)*
(2 )c f . AV: Taisho Vol.11, p. 102cl0-4; p.752b26-8.
TTP Vol.22, p.131-3, Dzi 8a 5 -8 .
Xn the ICP, T renders "matrgramasya na danta-vidarsa-
nam kuryat" as '•bud med la chos ston par bgyid par gyur
cig(223al)" (ssinat;rgramasya dharma-vidarsanam kuryat)(v. KP
p.162, fn.6 ). However, this alteration is wrong, since
in the AV we find "bud raed la so hi fophreii ba ston tam.
dgod par bgyid dam, lag pa g'yob par bgyid na .
— 236 —
The adornments of the Ahhirati Buddhaland(buddha-
ksetra-guna-vyuha) are similar to those of* the SukhavatX.
The ground is smooth, golden coloured, and as soft as

_ (1) '
Kacalindika dress* The sun and the moon do not shine
there, as the rays of light emitted by Aksobhya Buddha

(2)
illuminate the world constantly. ,
Sravakas and women are included among his sattvas,
but the purity and faultlessness of these people is
emphasized. For instance, his sravakas and bodhisattvas
have neither carnal desires nor sukla-moksaaâ, even

(3) '
in their dreams. Women in his land have no fault, and
are as pure as the Apsaras in the Tusita-devanikaya •
There is no maithuna-kaya-samsarga* By love only(saraga)
a woman conceives (gurvinX bhavet) and feels pleasure
like the gods of the Trayastrimsat or the bhiksus who have
completed the second stage of meditation(dvitXya-dhyana-
sampanna). After seven days, the woman ; .will give birth
(l)KP 165,16-20. AVi Taisho Vol.11, p.l05b7-9; p-755c9f.

TTP Vol.22, p.139-2, Dzi 27b4-8.
(2 )AV: Taisho ibid. p.!06a3-*5i p. 756b24f. TTP ibid.
p.141-1, 32a6-8.
(3)KP 166,18-167.1. AV: Taisho ibid. 103a5ff? p.752c27ff.
TTP ibid. p. 132-4» Ha2ff.
2 3 7 -----
(l)
to a child without any pain or impurity. Women also ■
practise religion, and attain the Viragasubha Samadhi,
by the virtues of which they will never be reborn as
women again.
Aksobhya wishes that after attaining buddhahood,
wherever he goes, a thousand petalled golden lotus

(2 )
flowers may spring from each of his foot-steps yKP 172,
9-17 ). These lotus flowers form the shape of a stupa

(3 )
which people worship.
The stupa-worship is described in detail in the AV.
When Aksobhya has entered into vche Pi^rinirvana, all
beings there make offerings to his sarlra, build many
stupas which are made of seven jewels, and decorate

(*)
them with thousand petalled golden lotus flowers.
(1)KP 168,16-170,18. The KP has most detailed descrip

tion of the child-birth in the Abhirati. c f . AV s Taisho
Vol.11, p.l05c20-3; p.756bll-5. TTP Vol.22, p p .139,5-
140,1. Dzi 29a8-b4.
The sufferings and impurity of child-birth of a human
being., as opposed to that of a bodhisattva or child
birth in a pure buddhaland, are discussed in detail
in the 13 th and l4th parts of the Maharatnakuta(ijjp*. Nanda-
garbhavakrantinirdesa. TTP No.760-13 & 14, V o i .23,pp.95,5
-115 ,2 . Taisho No.310-13 & l4, Vol. 1 1 , pp. 322 a- 336 c ).
(2)AVi Taisho ibid. p.l06all-2; p, 75607 -8 . TTP ibid.
p.l4l-2, 32b 6-8 .
In the Bodhisattvapitaka, this is listed as one of
18 specialities(avenika-dharma) of the TathSgata(dri wid
du hoh bahi pad mo mnon par byun ste, de la de b&in
gsegs pa rkan pa hjog go. TTP No.760-12, Vol.23, p.20-4,
Wi l+6a 8 ; Taisho No.310-12, .
Vol.11, p.229bl7-8).
— 238 —
w
44
In tli© AV, Aksobhya gives the vyakarana to Gandha-
(i) ' '
hast! Bodhisattva to become his successor, a Tathagata
*
called Suvarnapadma. Similarly in the KP, the tenth
prince Himapin, who is called Gandhahasti(KP 175*ll)»
is to succeed Aksobhya and become Suvar$.apuspa
Tathagata(KP 175»17) in. ik® Abhirati. In the ICP, more
over, the eleventh prince Simha, who is called Ratna-
ketu(lCP 1 7 6 ,1 7 )» is to succeed ¿»uvarîapu^pa and become
a Tathagata called Nagavinarditesvaraghosa Tathagata
(KP 177»6-7) in the Jayasoma Buddhakêtra in the Abhirati
Lokadhatu.
This trinity in the Abhirati is modelled after
the trinity in the Sukhavatl, i.e., Amitabha, Avalokite-
svara and Mahasthamaprapta.
(3)AV: Taisho Vol.XI, p.l06a21scp. 756 c. TTP Vol.22,

p.l4l-3, 33a7-8.
(4)AV! Taisho Vol.11, p.l09b28-c2; p.76la21-4. TTP Vol.
22, p.150-4, 56al-4.
The stupa-worship is not mentioned in the KP. Only
Gandhahasti wishes that all beings may keep the Buddha
in their minds (buddhSlaiiibana-manaskaram pratilabhantu)
and offer intense to the image of the Buddha (bud dha-
vigraha) (ICP 175 »4-7).
^l)spos kyi glan po che(TTP ibid. p. 149-2, 52b3)*

.Taisho ibid. p.l09al5)* ^ (Taisho .ibid. p. 760b29)
^2)gser gyi pad ma(TTP ibid. 52b5)♦ (Taisho ibid.
109al6). (taisho ibid. 760b29~cl).
The concept of 11Self- annihilât ionu is related to
Aksobhya, indicating one of characteristics of this
cult. The AV refers to it as follows!
11When they(=sravakas in the Abhirati) enter
into Parinirvana, they stay in the air with the
cross-legged posture and die. When every sravaka
enters into the Parinirvapa, the earth shakes; and
when they have entered into the Parinirvana, gods
and men pay homage with respect.
There are some Arhats there who have their
bodies cremated by the Fire-elèment(mehi khams '
=tejo-dhatu) of their own bodies, and thus they
enter into the Parinirvapa.
(l)Taisho Vol.11, p.l06c22-7; pp.757c25-758a6.

TTP Vol.22, p.l43,3 & k. Dzi 38a8-t>7.
11de dag yohs su mya nan las lulaii ba na yan nam mkhah.
la skyll mo lcrun bcas te hdugs nas yons su mya nan las
hdah bar byed do. nan thos de dag thams cad yons su mya
nan las hdah ba na sa chen po yan kun tu g*yoho. de dag
yons su inya nan las hdas nas kyan, lha dah mi rnams
bkur sti bya bas bkur sti byed do.
de na dgra boom pa kha cig ni rah gi lus kyl mehi
khams kyis lus bsregs te, yohs su mya nan las hdah bar
byed d o . *
240 —
There are some Arhats there who, when they are
going to die, disappear just like the wind, and thus

/
enter into the Parinirvapa. It is, 0 Sariputra, as
if the five-aoloured clouds, which have formed and
are going to disperse, would disappear even without

*
any rain-fall; likewise, 0 Sariputra, when some
Arhats are going to enter into the Parinirvana, they
just disappear without any remain, scattering their
own bodies.
There are, 0 Sariputra, some sravakas who enter
into the Parinirvana in the following manners some
sravakas rise up in the air by miraculous power and
draw out the water-element from their bodies. Having
dispersed this water-element in the air before it
falls on to the ground, their own bodies also turn
into dust without, falling from the air.
0 Sariputra, sravakas in that land enter into
the Parinirvana by these methods of Parinirvana” .
de na dgra bcom pa kha cig ni yons su mya nan las

hdah ba na, ji ltar rluh bzin du ran gl lus mi snan bar
byas te yohs sumya han las hdah bar byed do. sa-ra-dva-
tihi bu hdi Ita ste dper na, kha dog rnam pa lnahi 3prin
dag mfxon par chags nas, &ig par gyur na, char pa dag med
cin mi snail ba de bzin du, sa-ra-dva-tiîi bu de na dgra
bcom pa kha cig kyah yoxis su mya iian las hdah ba na, ran
gi lus fcig nas cha sas tsam yaiii ni snan bar byed do*
sa-ra-dva-tihi bu de na nan thos kha cig hdi ltar
yons su mya nan las îdah. bas, yoris su mya nan las hdah bar
byed pa yah yod d e ;de na nan thos kha cig rdzu Jiphrul gyi(s)
nara mkhah la mnon par Jiphags nas, lus las chuhi rgyun dag
As the concept of this "Self-annihilation" derives
from the emphasis on "purity", so this is also related

(i) '
to bodhisattvas in the AV. Moreover, Aksobhya himself
enters into the Mahaparinirvana, burning his own body

(2 ) ‘
by his own Fire-element• His sarlra shines like gold,
and the sign of Swastika appears on each of his remains.
Xn the KP, We find this "Self-cremation" among the
prapidhanas by the seventh prince Angaja, who is called
Simhagandha and to become Prabhasavirajahsamucchraya-
gandhesvararaja Tathagata in the Nxlagandhaprabhasaviraja
Buddhaland.
hbyin cin, chuhi rgyun de dag kyan sa la ma lhun ba

nid du nam mkhar bag la zi bar byas n a s , de bfein du ran
gi lus kyan nam itilchah las ma lhun bar thal byun du bag
la &i 7bar byed d e .
Sa-ra-dva-tiîi bu de na nan thos dag yofis su mya nan
las Jxdah bahi tshul de Ita bu dag gis yons su mya nan las
hdah bar byed d e .
(1)AVi Taisho Vol.11, p.l09c2-ll; p .76la26-bl3. TTP Vol.

22, pp. 150 T5 -1 5 1 ,2 . Dzi 56b2-57b3.
(2)AV ì Taisho ibid. p.l09b22-8; p.76lal2-7. TTP ibid.
p.150 ,3 & 4. 55b4-56al.
As for the mark of Swastika, the text explains that
it is like a mark which appears on a sliced piece of
tl-mi-sa(55b4 i tirnisa or timisà=aBeninkasa cerifera) tree,
or rdo mu la soT55b7 ; ?). Bodhiruci renders these names
of tre^s as timlra or tlmira) and
(I09b 2 7 * ?) respectively*
ZkZ -
”Vhen the life of these beings comes to an end,
may all of them enter into the Parinirvapa sitting
and meditating in a oross-legged posture. Let the
fire-element(tejo-dhatu) be released from their
bodies and complete the self-immolation. Let the
winds blow from four directions and scatter the

(i)
relics(sarlra) of the bodhisattvas in (other) buddha
lands where therîs no buddha” (KP 145» 10-4).
The self-immolation by one's own fire-element is
also related with regard to other buddhas and sravakas.

(2
The Nandagarbhavakranti-nirdesa, the l4th part of
the Maharatnalcuta, tells about a pratyelcabuddha who has
entered into the Anupadhisesa Nirvanadhatu(lhag pa med
pahi mya han las hdas pahi dbyins su yons su mya han las
hdas pa) by means of self-annihilation. Having risen
in the air and entered into total contemplation on the
fire-element(mehi khams la snoms par zugs nas,
he emitted the great light upward (hod gzer chen po blcye
nas sten du hbar ba) and he dripped t'iie water-element
downward(hog tu chu hbab pa). Thus, annihilating^.whole
(1)The sarira of the bodhisattva performs various kinds

of miracles in the sunya-buddhaksetras.
(2)TTP No.760-14, Vol.23. p. ll4*,2-4 Wi 280a8-28lb2.
i Ching), Taisho No.33*0-14, Vol. 11,
p.33.6a25-bl0. 1
— 243 —
body and karmic force, the pratyekabuddha entered into
the Parinirvaîa.
. ' (1) ,
Xn the Mahaprajnaparamita-upadesa, -
Nagarjuna records
the story of a past Buddha called Pusya V/ » who,
having entered into the fire-contemplâtion( X )>
emitted the great light in order to help éakyamuni Bodhi-
sattva to attain buddhahood. The Bodhisattvd, who .
was a heathen sage and was collecting herbs there, gazed

(3 )
at the Buddha without blinking his eyes, and with a
feeling of profound faith, he dedicated a verse to the
Pusya Buddha. This act of faith was one of the causes
of his eventually attaining buddhahood.
(1)Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , p.87b27-cl4.

The same story of Pusya-vyakarana is briefly re
counted in t h e f a ^ l s h o No. 19 0 , Vol.3» 670a2-15)
and in the Mahakarunap±ndarika(TTP No. 779» Vol.29» p.
179-^» Cufcll8b3-4; Taisho No.380, Vol.12, 962bl0-l).
de bzin gsegs pa skar rgyal(=Tisya) gyi tshu rol na
de bzin gsegs pa rgyas p a (fcsPusva) zes bya ba mês par byas
te, bcom ldan hdas de la yah has mig mi Jxdzums sin sems
ranon par dan bas nin zag bdun du tshigs su bead pa gcig
gis mhon par bstod do (Mahakan.inapupdarika) .
(2)Phussa in Pali, who is the 18th of 24 Past Buddhas
following Tissa and proceeding VipassX. cp. Bu XXX, 1 ff.
Xn the the MahakaruâpundarXka he is
the 8th following Tisya $jj» i*/' .
cp. Mvy 3192 pusyah-rgyal== fy; , the sixth of 28
grbups of constellation. However, the Tib. Mahakaruna-
pundarlka renders it as rgyas pa twice(ll8b3 & 4).
(3/ Q Sm) (MPP-upadesa, ibid. 87b9 & 10). mig mi
^dzums sin (MahakarunapuncLar Xlca). •
cf. In the KP, the name of the first prince of
King Aranemin is Animisa(6l,9 ff.).
Among Buddha's disciples, Maudgalyayana, who was said
to have excelled in performing miracles(aggam - iddhimanta-
nam AN I,23*19)» obtained Buddha's permission to enter

/
into the Parinirvana when he heard of Sariputra's death.
He dies by means of the self-immolation, according to the

(i)
northern tradition* As for Mahakasyapa, who led an
exemplary life and excelled in the Dhuta-practices(aggam -

( 2 )_ . ’
dhutavadanam AN X,2'3,20), the northern tradition elaborated
his legendary feats even more than the southern tradition
as a figure who transmits Buddha's dharma to Maitreya, a
future Buddha. Having completed the transmission of .

r
Sakyamuni's garmezLt, the symbol of his Dharma, he burns
himself by his own fire-element and disappears without

(3)
leaving any trace.
(1)Taisho No.125, Vol.2, 6kla-6k3&.

(64lbl4~5). This sutra, which belongs
to the Chinese Anguttara-agama, has no corresponding Pali
text in the Nikayas.
According to the southern tradition, Moggallana was
beaten to death in Kalasila as the result of a plot by some
heretics. The Buddha performed his cremation with honour
and built a thupa in Veluvana(Jataka V, 125 ff. DhA XIX,65ff»)*
(2)dhutagunavadinam agro(Divyavadana 61,28); dhutagunagra-
paraga (Mahavastu X ,64,14) ; dhut adharinadharin (ibid. 1 ,66 ,1 6 ).
dhutadharmadhara (ibid * X ,85 >IX).
(3 )Mahakaru^Laptmdarxkai TTP No *779* V o l .29,pp.168-3, Cu
90b3 ff. ; Taisho No.380, Vol.l2,pp.953bl5 ff.
"sten gi nam mkhahi bar snan la mnon par hphags nas --
ran gi mehi khams kyis ran gi lus sreg par hgyur te < —
(ibid. p.i69-2, 92b3-4). * .
Nagarjuna also records this legend. MPP-upadesa,
Taisho No.1509, Vol. 2 5 , 78c-79a.
— 245 —
Xt is noted here that in Pali Buddhism, too, the.
exercises of iueditation(kammatthana) were considered
important as leading to Arhatship. As the instrument's of

(i) A .
total concentration(kasin£tyatana, lqrtsn&yatana), which
are used "by meditation to realize impermanece, ten
objects are counted; among which we find the four
elements, i.e., earth, water, fire and wind. By fix
ing one1s mind on these objects, it was thought that
one can attain the mystic power of meditation(jhana).
Going further, by the fire-contemplation(tejo-kasina)
an Arhat, who has accomplished all these practices
(bhavana) of religion and attained supernatural power,
was thought to be capable of entering into Nirvapa
by means of Self-immolation and leaving no trace of
physical impurity.
(l)DN XXX, 268,20-7* Das a kasinayatanani.= l)pathavx-

2)apo- 2)tejo- 3)vayo- 4)nXla- B)p^ta- 6)lohita- 7 )
odata- 8)akasa- 10)vinnapa-kasipa.
Also, DN XXX, 290; MN XI, i 4 ; AN V, 46; 47; 60-1 etc.
Visuddhimagga(llO) gives aloka- & akasa- for the last two
kasipasj and also it counts tejo-f odata-and aloka-
under kasi]na-arammana(ibid. 427)*
Mvy 1528 Basa-krtsn^yatanani « l)nlla- 2)pXta-
3)lohita- 4)avadata- 5)p^thivX- 6)ap- 7)tejas- 8)vayu-
9)akasa- lO^vijnana-kptsn!lyatana( 1529-38) • cp. Mvy 1539
& 1540.
— 246 —
The highest state of emancipation Tor Buddhists is
HAnupadhisesa Parinirvana11(Anupadisesa Parinibbana in
Pali), i.e., complete extinction with no rebirth-
substratum left. As the negative side, it is the state
of final extinction, absolute nothingness, utter annihi
lation; and as the positive side,: it is the state of
passionlessness, absolute peace, supreme bliss.
The state of emancipation, Nibbana(Nirvana in Skt.),
was said to be undefinable, for which there is no measure
(Attham gatassa na pamapam atthi, yena nam vajju tam
tassa n fatthi. Suttanipata verse 1076). The whole idea
of l,Nibbanan found its expression in the metaphor of a

(1)
fire which is extinguished when it has consumed all its
fuel» A Buddhist saint, after having realized the four-
(l)ln the older Pali texts, Nibbana is compared to the

fire going out due to covering it up or to depriving it
of further fuel, rather than to the fire being put out
by blowing it. Thus, Pali etymologists mainly referred
to the root nir-/vr(to cover), and not to nlr-/va(to blow)
cp. aggi anaharo nibbuto(MN 1,487); alcincanam
anadanain etam dip am anaparam, "nibbanam*1 iti nam brumi
jaramaccuparikkhayam(Sn v. 1094); nibbanti dhira yathd-
yara pradipo(Sn v. 235)t aggi-kkhandho purimassa upadana-
ssa pariyadana annassa ca anupahara anahare nibbayeyya
(SN XX,85),
— 247 - -
fold Truth(sacca) , follows the eight-fold Path(magga),
extinguishes the fire of lust(raga), hatred(dosa, dvesa
in Skt.) and stupidity(moha); and he enters into the
immortal realm of emancipation(amata-nibbana-dhatu)*
We find the same way of explanation in the Mahayana
texts. For instance, in the Nandagarbhavakranti
Kasyapa(£od sruns) Btiddha is said to have entered into
the Anupadhisesa Nirvana-dhatu just like a fire which is

' * U)
extinguished after consuming all its wood.
In the Aksobhya cult, this metaphor of "Nirvana"
is taken literally, and moreover, it is thought that
the body is cremated by its own fire-element. As the
material body consists of four elements(mhha-bhuta),

tj* ■
the self-cremation by fire-element disperses whole body
into the air without any trace. The concept of this
self-annihilation emphasizes the idea of purity, thus
it was applied not only to sravakas in the Abhirati,
but also pratyekabuddhas, bodhisattvas and buddhas»
although later Chinese commentators, using the term
f 9 placed this as the highest stage of emanci
pation for the HInayana saints.
(l)sih zad pahi me bzin du lhag ma med pahi raya nan las
hdas pa£i dbyins su yons su mya nan las hdas pa(TTP No.
760-l4, Vol.23» p.11^-5* Wi 28lb3)* cp. Taisho No*310-l4,
Vol.11, p.336b24-5.
——— ZZh-Q — —
Furthermore, we find that the concept of self
annihilation, which was one of the central features
in the Aksobhya cult but which had disappeared in the
Amida cult, was revived after centuries in Tibet where
it flourished.
The followers of Bon Religion classified the '
religious systems in Tibet, according to the quality
beginning from lower ones to the highest, into nine
vehicles (theg pa dgu), i.e.,
l) Phya gsen theg pa
Z) Snan gsen theg pa
3) Ilphrul gsen thag pa
4) Srid gsen theg pa
5) Dge bsnen theg pa
6) Dran sroh tlieg pa
7) A dkar gyi theg pa
8) Ye gsen gyi theg pa
9) Bla mod kyi theg pa.
Xn the last vehicle, which is called the Highest
Vehicle, it is taught that those who have reached the
final stage of this vehicle will disappear without leav
ing any trace of their physical bodies at the time of
— 249 —
their death. Xn the same manner that we have observed
in the teachings of* the Aksobhya cult, it is maintained
that the fire-element of4 one's body consumes one's own
body and the water-element diperses into the air.
This stage is called the Great Completion (rdzogs pa
chen po), and those who have attained this "self-annihi
lation" are revered as the sages of the highest degree.
The oldest Buddhist sect in Tibet, Khih ma p a . also
incorporated the same creed of this Rdzogs pa chen p o .
There was a dispute between Bon po and Rninfi ma pa

u
as to who had priority in this teaching.
Part Two
NOTES
251
1A -7...X 5.
Here the Chinese and Tibetan translations, which
preserved the older and possibly the original versions
of this opening of the Itarunapupdarika, are very much
5 different from the group of Sanskrit manuscripts, all of
which are fairly modern hand-writing. The first part of
our Sanskrit version (1,4-6,7 ) is similar to the begin
ning of the Saddharmapupdarika(l,5"7»3)• But pur text
contains the new passages(6 ,7 -7 >15 )» which are not found
10 in SP. and which have no corresponding Chinese and Tibetan
translations. *
T(tl!l49a6-151a7; t2!l88al-190b5)s
£di skad bdag gis thos pa dus gcig na, bcom ldan hdas
rgyal pohi khab na bya rgod kyi phun pohi ri la, dge slon
15 drug khri nis stoh gi dge slon gi dge hdun chen po thams
cad kyah dgra bcom pa, zag pa zad pa, non mons pa med pa,
dban dan ldan par gyur pa, sems sin tu rnam par grol ba,
ses rab sin tu rnam par grol ba, can ses pa, glan po chen
( 1)
p o , bya ba byas p a , byed pa byas p a , khur bor b a , bdag gi
20 don rjes su thob pa, srid par kun tu sbyor ba yons su zad
pa, yan dag pahi ses pas sems sin tu rnam par grol ba,
sems kyi dban thams cad kyi dam pahi pha rol tu son pa
sa stag dan thabs cig tu bSsugs te, gan zag gcig raa gtogs
(l)tlibod pa*
------- 2 5 2 --------
pa n± lidi Ita st©» tshe dan Idan pa kun dgah bollo* byams
d).
pa la sogs pa gzuns dan, bzod pa dan, tin ne hdzin thob
pa, stoh pa nid la gnas pa, phyir mi ldog patii byan chub
sems dpah sems dpah chen po sa ya phrag brgyad dan y an

(2 )
tbabs cig go. mi mdzed kyi bdag po tshans pa dan, tshabs
ris kyi lhahi bu hbum plirag mab po dan yafi thabs cig go.
Iliadi bu gzan liphrul dan, gzan ÿiphrul gyi lhahi bu sa ya
pbrag brgyad dan yab tbabs cig goV lliaîi bu ihphrul dgah
dan, jhphrul dgahi lhahi bu sa ya pbrag bdun dan yab tbabs
cig go. lhahi bu yons su dgab ldan dab, yons su dgab
ldan gyi lbajii bu sa ya pbrag drug dan yan tbabs cig g o .
lbabi bu rab hthab bral dab, rab h.thab bral gyi lbabi bu
sa ya pbrag bdun dab nis bbum dan yan tbabs cig go. lbaîp.1
(3)
dban po brgya byin dab, sum cu rtsa gsum pabi lhahi bu
sa ya pbrag brgyad dan yan tbabs cig go. rgyal po eben
po rnam tbos kyi bu gnod sbyin bbum gyis yobs su bskor ba
dan yan tbabs cig g o . mig mi bzab klu bbum gyis yobs su
bskor ba dan yan tbabs cig g o . ^Lpbags skyes po grul bbum
gyis yons su bskor ba dab yab tbabs cig go. yul hkbor
srub dri za bbum gyis yobs su bskor ba dan yab thabs cig
(5)
go. klu£i rgyal po dga£ bo. dan, ne dgab bo kluhi rgyal
po stob gis yons su bskor ba dab, de dag la sogs pa tbeg
pa eben po la yab dag par zugs pa, pha rol tu pbyin pa
(l)tligzugs. (s)tl:thabs gcig go, bere and in the folloing

passages. (3)tlîsum beu rtsa gsum. (4)t2îbum. (5)$è left
out b o .
drug la spyod pa, phyin ci log bzihi cbos snan &in gsal
bar rtogs par khoh du chud pa gan gis byah chub sems
(i) . -
dpap sems dpah chen po rnams tin fie hdzin sna tshogs
rab tu pthob par pgyur ba dan, gan gis ñan thos dan, rah
5 safas rgyas kyi sa las yah dag par hdah bar hgyur ba dan,
tin he hdzin gan gis bla na med pa yan dag par rdzogs pa!hi
byan cliub tu nes par hgyur bahi hphags pahi bden pa bzi
yan dag par rab tu rtogs par bya bahi phyir chos ston pa
sa stag gis yons su bskor cin mdun gyis bitas te. bzugs so
10 dehi tshe na byah chub sems dpah sems dpah-chen po

. byan. chub sems dpah mthon
byams na dan, * .(3)
ba don *yod dan,
.
byan chub sems dpah chu iha dan, byan chub sems dpah. sen
(5 ) , (6)
gefoi blo gros dan, byan chub sems dpah rnam par snan byed
blo gros dan, de dag la sogs pa byah chub sems dpah lchri
15 Ihan cig tu stan las lahs te bla gos phrag pa gcig tu
gzar ñas pus ino g fyas pahi Iha ha sa la btsugs te thal mo
sbyar ba btud ñas sar lhoîi phyogs logs su mhon par phyogs
te rab tu dgah ssih rab tu dan bahi yid kyis bitas ñas
tshig hdi skad du,"de bzin gsegs pa dgra bcom pa yah dag
20 *
par rdzogs . rgyas pad ma dam pa mhon
pahi sahs . par rdzogs
par sahs rgyas ñas rih po ma Ion par cho hphrul chen po
(l)ti:byan chub sems dpah chen p o . (2)Maitreya. (3 )

Amoghadarsin. (k )Varupa• (5 )Simhamat i * (6)Vairocana-
mati* (7)t2:pa dina dam pa* Padmottara.
— 254 —
dag bstan nas, sems can rnams las srog chags bye ba khrag
khrig hbum phrag du ma dag gi dge bahi rtsa ba yoñs su
smin par mdzad ein bla na med pa yañ dag par rdzogs pahi
byañ chub las phyir mi ldog pa la bkod pa ni ño mtshar te
5 phyag htshal lo phyag htshal lo" zes kyañ smras so.
de nas byañ chub sems dpah rin po che rnam par snañ
byed stan las lañs te bla gos phrag pa gcig tu.gzar nas
pus mo g'yas pahi 1ha ña sa las gtsugs te, bcom ldan hdas
ga la ba de logs su thaT mo sbyar ba btud nas bcom ldan
10 £das la hdi skad ces gsol to. "bcom ldan hdas -gañ gi
slad du byañ chub sems dpah sems dpaji chen po byams pa
dañ, byañ chub sems dpah sems dpah chen po mthoñ ba don
yod dañ, byañ chub sems dpah sems dpah chen po chu lha
dañ, byañ chub sems dpah sems dpah chen po señ gehi blo
15 gros dañ, byañ chub sems dpah sems dpah chen po rnam par
snañ byed blo gros dañ, de dag la sogs pa byañ chub sems
dpah khris bcom ldan £das kyi chos bstan pa bead nas
lhan gcig tu stan las lañs te bla gos phrag pa gcig tu
gzar nas pus mo g'yas pahi lha ña sa la btsugs te thal
20 mo sbyar ba btud nas sar lhohi phyogs logs su mñon par
phyogs te rab tu dgah ziñ rab tu dañ bahi yid kyis
bitas nas tshig hdi skad du, "de bzin gsegs pa dgra bcom
pa yañ dag par rdzogs pahi sañs rgyas pad ma dam pa mñon
(l)Ratnavairocana.
— 255 —
par rdzogs par sahs rgyas ñas rin po ma Ion par cho hphrul
chen po dag bstan ñas, srog chags bye ba khrag ldirig hbum
phrag du ma dge bahi rtsa ba, dag la yohs su smin par
mdzad pa ni no mtshar te phyag Irtshal lo phyag htshal lo"
zes mchi? bcom ldan hdas de bzin gsegs pa dgra bcora pa
yah dag par rdzogs pahi sahs rgyas pad ma dam pa sul ni
ji srid cig na bzugs? bla na med pa yah dag par rdzogs
pahi byah chub mnon par rdzogs par sahs rgyas ñas ni
yun ji srid cig lags? gah na de bzin gsegs pa pad ma
dam pa zes bgyi ba bzugs pahi hjig rten gyi khams dehi
mih ci zes bgyi? hjig rten gyi khams dehi bkod pa ni
ji lta bu zig gis brgyan pa lags? cihi srad du de bzin
gsegs pa dgra bcom pa yah dag par rdzogs pahi sahs rgyas
pad ma dam pas cho Jiphrul chen po rnam pa de lta bu dag
bstan pa mdzad? rlcyen gah gis na byah chub sems dpah
kha cig gis ni phyogs bcuhi hjig rten gyi khams bgrah
ba las yah dag par hdas pa gzan dag na bzugs pahi sahs
rgyas bcom ldan £das rnams mthon zih sahs rgyas bcom
ldan îdas de dag gis cho hphrul gah dag rnam par bstan
pa de dag kyah mthon la, bdag cagvgis mjb mthon bar hgyur
lags?11
de skad ces gsol pa dan, bcom ldan hdas kyis byah
chub sems dpah rin po che rnam par snan byed la hdi skad
ces bkah stsal t o . "rigs kyi bu legs so legs so- rigs*
kyi bu khyod sems can bye ba khrag khrig hbum phrag man
po rnams kyi dge bahi rtsa ba yons su smin par bya bahi
dòn du de bzin gsegs pa pad ma dam pas byañ chub thob
pahx cho hphrul rnam par bstan par bya ba dañ, sans rgyas
kyi zin gi yon tan bkod pa yons su dri bahi phyir de
5 bkin gsegs pa la don de Ita bu yohs su zu bar sems pa
ni kliyod kyi spobs pa dge ba yin te khyod kyis yons su
zus pa legs pa yin n o . rigs kyi bu dehi phyir khyod
legs par rab tu ñon la yxd la gzun sig dañ bsad par byaho •11
byañ chub sems dpah rin po che rnam par snañ byed
10 kyis bcom ldan hdas, "de bzin no11 zes gsol te bcom ldan
hdas kyi ltar ñan pa dañ* bcom ldan hdas kyis byañ chub
sems dpah rin po che rnam par snañ byed la hdi skad ces
bkah stsal to.
chi (l67a-5"c7 )
15 •fcÆft-Srl ,- ^ •
.&#■&*!. f e s * ^
20 & M - . -Ht*.* $ '&Hk % kjl .# fc-f
& / | *• § 'W f f é k t è . ÿ & m f e 1% « fr
— 257 - -
5
%&&&$■•■&*&&* n ï & t â . v ' f c

%&. x iS itfè l%mH x - ^ k ^ s ^.
& t í *& - -“i<s
r fôl $« '%^r% .ff ft ffl <00<CRôíf. ^£># P&» f) &¿|.4^^

10 I p£poify>tf/% . - R & ^ . P&* 4#tfc^.
£ # $ ..
€• « ? * <iü & £ *££**.. f i n t e
lì 8#. / f f fl % & /flsf?i. & f a M . ®P « &.

/ Ö i f t . r £||$>
15
£ , ¿fctfC,. 4fe ÄfrJ&.&. fio %. Æ f l ^ t * t . X 3
rô» * i Æ
R f i f ] ï -as «<*&.$. *&&&#% $ w ft
*i > & m 4 î & 9 $ ) & & # % J ß f c R - M t ? 3 2 l 05r ^ f £ > # ? è . •
^ fi) flt^ S O l f i M .
.20 itfcit. 'f&'i & 4 <&flT'Sft.&£. tf M.
$ ff, ^ * & & & • . Sl * fif fc..
mc<«T& & . ê£%$rMi#iibt í A f c í ¿>* i t e * r ^

i t ff. m c ft - m »# *$& . * <Ä/ü
^ . 1 4 $ f -^M*\ 4kflc.4kk\ .
— 258 —
t ? i L m Ï. t p A é m , è e A Â W . >.
ép - l . í r f 0 &\.
#E» ft>\ ■#> ^ -<(pjL <(i}'4f. «£ n fÜCÍÚ.$ f & < & u f é f c % i . ^
^ 4 ' ^ . ^ í¿. I f l . f . P U Í Ft/é , # 4 - 1 3-.
#$■&*&. *$«&.*$*&. £ & & 3 0 ,

5 '$L *”" /w "r| V irs>»*
'■
— vr\.>s? ' '•'''*■' p -t^*a '<-"'cJ*
#*| 0 ^ •
ch2 (233cl3-234b6)
í C & ^ M & 0 'f&KÍ&vl
io ^rílF&f*í. s^J.í£#i3^„
^ £^2. *&?£-*..
Ar*»é » & ¡ i h % ) i f z M f o M . £ 4-. % &
*#t'é tt , #** istft i $£$? H 11U<*. ^ *■>
15 *. £ Ï %4- 5«) t f c % i í£, ¿ § / M f * 3* # • £ + * & -t
H S Í ^ í p . ^ í H t 4 f f c # « * * . * 1*,
& % ^%p,, iißc&tk ¿r % * - < * .
%3-.«$ * i .f =r< 5a «ftft&. DC .ife e¿,

20 «flt'fctt. ® ^ &« f e . t t i $ A M S * f c & - a£-.
&J?fifl *¥ J L # tfc*. ^ fl M *l j ¿ &
$ aíi-
l í i &/f *Tj&. -<<*&&r^rfít. ^ U > '&t<ñ¡k. 3? f $<*)
tf «&£**. ^^.sfctU&SL- <N*W. r fòfr.*&&iÌUM-
~ 259 —
$ ft ?4<P°a. ti0 ih&
f t * &*%.
â$*L w .
%S%, f M $ ?i t Ä . £ * f c 4 *&. ^ f £ ' f .
§ # i . rv k .
^ * &■¿ & . SI v ft^ á M t í ? l . - i v W 4$z*£&k
■pff&&. t& fe lu i& A i&. f o i $)&).&
%tfL. 5Ü
£J&£t>4 £ * e£ * ! U <
W « I Ä . £ & > 4 i t * . # «5 « €# R* . * £ ■ *$.#
£n h r ji .^ M iM £ lâuîe*. ï i ^ i i - . k r m ¿ t
% % & .% & *% Ä <*. i £ í M . % £ t& i f , & h fltî% i f f 1î *
¡PNL, f£>-U
$ * s .* î# r4 ^ - 4 ^ \
W f N t . sr. 4 ? * . ^ f&-
tfîift 5 + f c a , $ m M K : f t e i Ä , /) «-*£#.#_,
■<4 t Æ 4 * * ;4 £ * . *$ H . *?■«£.. •%&■ & £ /* ¿ f $& ,J

¿j Í 8îflfl%i^.l3t-<4 r‘T $ h *
'ZLi_grìé
One of the passages where Skt. version differs from
Ch T version. The main differences are the mis-placement
of "iti asosïd" and the omission of a verb for "rajA-
5 ranemi11 , which took place in the course of transmission
of the Skt. Mss. possibly sometime after the 9th ot.
T(tl;l70b8-171a3ï t2¡218a2-6)¡
de na de bzin gsegs pa dgra bcom pa yañ dag par
rdzogs pahi sañs rgyas rin po chehi sñiñ po groñ khyer
10 gyi phyi rol ñas ha can yañ mi riñ ba na ÿidzam buhi tshal
fees bya bahi skyed mos tshal ñig yod pa na ñan thos bye
ba khrag khrig hbum phrag du ma dañ thabs gcig tu bzugs so.
rgyal po rtsibs kyi mu khyud kyis "de b&in gsegs pa dgra
bcom pa yañ dag par rdzogs pahi sañs rgyas rin po cheî
15 sñiñ po bdag gi yul du gsegs ñas, hdzam buhi tshal gyi
skyed mos tshal na ñan thos bye ba khrag khrig Çrtmm phrag
du ma dañ thabs gcig tu bkugs so11 zes thos ñas, £di sñam
du seras te "bdag soñ la phyin ñas kyañ de bzin gsegs pa
de la sti stañ du bya, bla mar by^., ri-ynor bya, mchod par
20 bya gor ma chag" sñam mo.
chl(l75a5-10)t
- Ü íf. ¡b & 4. il íf.flp
« H f í . ftSHS* «
2 6 1 ----
ch 2 (2 4 2 b 2 -8 )
5i&4iU£. af Sitif A
^ T E . f t ^ ^ i . £i f ^ . . t t y % £ VP* 4 .& M ' U 4 titffeo
If one Is allowed to attempt the reconstruction of
the original sentences, it would be as follows:
tatra bahir nagarasya natidure Jambuvano namo-
dyane Ratnagarbhas tathagato 'rhan samyaksambuddho
viharati sma sardham anekaih sravakakotlnayutasata-
sahasrai]h/ at ha khalu rajAranemx "Ratnagarbhas
tathagato 'rhan samyaksambuddho *smakani vijitara
anuprapto Jambuvano dyane viharati sardham anekaih
sravakakoflnayutasatasahasraih" ity asrosldy etad
acintayad "yan nunam aham upasamkramayeyam, upa-
samkramya tarn tat ha gat am satkuryam gurukuryam mana-
yeyam"/ ^ (Vi)
— 262 —
61. 9-1 3 .
Although, the reading of this passage in the present
S k t . Mss. does not pose a problem, the Ch. and T give
different versions. First, the Oh T cut the sentence
in the middle: —— bhikûsanghairi ca yatha raj A r ap.eml/
(T repeating upati^fhati again). The T and chi read
ra.jAranemi as the subject of the following sentence (chi*
lit • cakravartin king =sArap.emin), whilist ch2 read raja-
kumaro refering to prince Animiâ of the previous sentence.
T(,tl :17^b6-r-7; t2:223a6-bl)
de nas rgyal b u de dag gi thu bo m i g mi hdzums fees
bya bas bcom ldan hdas dge slon gi dge h d u n dan bcas pa
la zla ba gsum gyi bar du ji ltar rgyal po rtsibs kyi m u
khyud kyis b s n e n bkur byas pa de lta buhi bsnen bkur bya
bas bs n en bkur byas so* rgyal po rtsibs kyi m u khyud kyan
bcom ldan hdas dan, dge slon gi dge hand la lta ba dan,
chos mnan pa£i phyir n i n mo skabs skabs su h o n no*
cXil(l76a^-7):
A*-** # 1.
ch2(243b4-6 )t
£•„ i y e - e& »
— 263 —
90, 3 -8
Although T follows the Skt, version, Ch read a little
differently.
T ( t l : 1 8 8 a 6 - 7 ; t2s24lb5-7):
"Ihahi rgyal po khyed liia ni lh.ah.1 ris so so na rgyal
srid byed pa yin pas de na khyed cag gi dbah du hgyur gyis

1V u, rgyi
inani ^ *-* ■ ^ * i ¿A . W A $
D SQ.US t6 I
b a d a n , pi 5T^ »frflfc. ft % H L & SfrKf f fL s-fc&S&flL'*» - ® 4 T
hdzam b u h ^ * 1 ^ ^ ^ClllÌL f t & * < Ì . t t W W

• * ' VJ ' ~t~r — "* 1 " ' J
non iig/1
’
o h i (180c10-16):
<7 — Al j- 4- .i, . Jh , v .Lr / (+ t,i At ~ At* (V i \ L . 4- . j, », ^ _** . „ , . ¿A ,jfc Afc

^ S f'Sfe-. ^ .4. ft# . 7^
ch2(2^7b9-15)
ar$ j t i . *t 4#*$. iMfc-« . W «$ & A «ÉAfl
£ «¡U$ $ & * ”* & £ ^
5 r^ **«* rt'fc ft % i&fc & K f «I $ A s-^S&ia.'". «rft-T ® 4 ffc- ■
4 -^L^t^L f t . *HE|?(ri&fliWW.
— 264 —
The Ch. version appears to have read:
uyuyam khalu (pancadevarajanah prthag devanikaye
rajyam karayata tatra yusmakam vaso vartate, gacchata
rajanah) svakasvakesu devaparsadam sannipatayata, evam
mama vacanam tan ucyata, HJambudvipe Saraudrarenur nama
brahmanah, sa Ratnagarbham (chi om.) tathagatam sapta-
varsani sarvopakaranair upanimantrya pratimanayati
sardham bhilcsusanghena/ yuyam khalu tatpunyam anoraodya-
nuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayata/ yuyam
Jambudvlpe bhagavantam darsanayopasamkramata vandanaya
paryupasanaya bhikûsangham ca, bhagavatas cantikad
dharmam• £rnvataH
•• ■w/
*
— 265 .—
133,2-9
T(tlî208b^-6i t2ï270a5-7)
khyod kyi (kyis in tl), byan chub sems dpahi hkhor
kyah de lta bur yohs su dag par hgyur ro/ khyod byan
chub sems dpar gyur pa na ji ltar sinon lam btab pa ltar
lchyod kyi smon lam de dag thams cad kyan hgrub par hgyur
te, de bas na khyod ni sans rgyas bye ba phrag raan po la
(las in T) dge bahi rtsa ba bskyed par hgyur ro/ hjam
dpal dehi phyir khyod ni sems can rnams kyi sman lta bur
hgyur asiii bsam pa yons su sbyon bar byed par hgyur la,
non mons pa yons su hjoms par bÿ^éd pâHdan, dge bahi
phyogs rnam par hphel bar byed par yan hgyur ro/
chl (I88b6-10 )
t i r * . **5
ai if
oh2(253bl-4)
&£ (sfcîÿ in the text)-
titfkt" • «L.
— 266 —
140,19-141.3 '
T corresponds to Skt., except tatra Tor tatas(l4l.3);
while Ch. gives full explanation* Especially chi restores
the passages occured in 139* 12-140,8•
T(tl:212a6-8; t2i275a4-6):
nskyes bu dam pa legs so legs.so/ khyod kyis ni smon
lam rgya chen po btab ste, khyod kyi bsod nams lcyi rgyu
mthun pa des phyogs bcuhi hjig rten gyi khams gah gahi
klun gi bye ma sned man po dag tshad gcig tu gyur la yid du
hoh bahi sgra hbum phrag man po dag gis bskul bahi sans rgyas
kyi zin der rigs kyi bu khyod rnam par snan byed ces bya bar
gyur cig/
chl(189c21-8)i v &&
a ft rm & « tk&%&
m n 7i * n .
=”sadhu sadhu satpurusa, udaram te pranidhanam krtam,
tena tvam punyabhisyandena dasasu diksu ganganadlvalika-
samasu lokadhatusu sarvagaganesu saptaratnamayah chatrah
pradurbhavantu hemajalapraticchannel saptaratnamayabhir
ghantabhir alankrtah/ tatra chatraghanja ja lair evamrupah
sabdo niscaret yad uta buddhasabdo dharmasabdah sangha-
~ 267 --
sabdo yavad vaisaradyasabdah/ sarve ca te satasahasra-
nayutasattva evamrupam sabdam srnuyuh te srutva sarve
'nuttarayam samyaksambodh.au cittam utpadayeyuh/ tatas
tvam kulaputra Vegavairocano ñama bhavasva/
ch 2 (25 ¿i&29 -b 3 )
ftrfa á-tf. £ té «r s**
* / t e t f it.^ § t f i .
>• * r % > M . £ M k B$ o
="sadhu sadhu satpurusa, udaram te pranidhanam krtam,
tena tvam punyabhisyandena daéasu diksu gañganadlvalika-
samésu buddhaksetresu sarvagaganesu ratnamayah chatrah
pradurbhavantu, tatraivamrüpo manojñasabdo niscaret,
satasahasranayutasattva evamrupam sabdam srutva sarve
‘nuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayeyuh/ tatas
tvam kulaputra Vegavairocano ñama bhavasva/
V <?£**>
---- 268 ----

146,5-8
T ( t l i 2 1 5 a l - 3 ; t2i278t>5-7)
bdag gi (tl:gis) sans rgyas kyi ¿in du sems can hgah
yan mnam par ma bzag pa dan, sdug bsnal gyi tshor ba dan,
gcig la gcig hgums par £gyur bahi gnod sems kyi sems dan
ma bral bar hgum pahi dus bgyid par ma gyur cig; de slan
chad mi khom pa rnams su skye bar ma gyur cig, sans rgyas
kyi zih stoh pa rnams su skye bar ma gyur cig/
ch.l(l90c9-ll)
ch2 (255 a 2 -5 )
HE.‘fejfy.
Leaving aside minor details, T seems to have read
paraspara^yyavadha-vyabadha- (or vyapada)citt£viprayoga- 9 while
Ch read'. (paraspara- ch2)priyaviprayoga- *
Xn stead of tatas ca mar£ksanesupapadyeyuh, Ch & T
read tatas ca naksanesfipapadyeyuh.radding further sunyesu
ca buddhalcsetresu (Ch) or na ca sunyesu buddhaksetresfl-
papadyeyuh *
— 269 —
170.13-15
T(tl¡227a4-6¡ t2i295a5-7)
sems can gañ dag gis dge bahi rtsa ba bskyed pa de

✓
dag las yoñs su bas nas mñal du gnas par skye bar ma gyur
cig; bdag gi sañs rgyas kyi ziñ na bud med dam mnal na
gnas par mñon pahi sems can de dag myañ sañs rgyas kyi
ziñ der sin tu bde ba dañ ldan par gyur cig/ ,
. 5=ye satt va avaruptakusalamülas te na garbhavasena
pratyajâyeyuh karmapariksayenaì marna buddhaksetre matr-
gramo va garbhavaso va prajnâyeta ekântasukhasamarpitâs
te sattvas tatra buddhaksetre bhaveyuh/
chl(l 95a 2 1 -2 5 )
" fs»
ch2(258b9-12)
l b £ & « 1T#î. .HS)
— 270 —
195,10-3
A definition of Saha, the name of this world,
cf. / sah to endure, to tolerate
The same definition is found in the Manjusribuddha-
ksetragunavyuha (TTP N 0 .76 O-I 5 , Vol.23, p.121,1-2. Wi
297a4-b7; Taisho No.310-15, Vol.11, 340b8-26j Taisho
No.3 1 8 , Vol. 1 1 , 893alO f.; Taisho No.319, Vol.11, 906al 6 f .)
cf. rigs kyi bu hdi Itar hjig rten gyi khams de na
sems can hdod chags la mimjed, fee sdan la mi mjed,
gti mug la mi mjed,sdug bsnal la mi mjed, dehi phyir
hjig rten gyi khams de mi mjed ces byaho/ ---
(Then follows a detailed explanation).
The definition in the KP was well known and was later
qiioted often by scholars such, as Chih I §§_ of T'ien T*ai
Sect (In his iljj). $■*(Taisho No. 1 7 1 8 , Vol.34, 24b
18-20) and Fa Ts'ang of Hua Yen Sect (in his
(Taisho No.1733, Vol.35, 171a25-6).
195,14-6
An explanation of Bhadraka, the name of the present
niahakalpa.
cf. Mahakarupapupdarlka (TTP No.779, Vol.29, p.l7^“l,
Cu 10to>4 f .; Taisho No.380, Vol.12, 958al3 f.
MPP-upadesa, Taisho No.1509, Vol.25, 339cl9-26.
cp. Introduction, pp. 1 3 7 -8 ,
271 —
203,16-204.2
The Ch versión appears to be closer to the Skt. versión,
while the T versión rearranges the passages.
T(tl¡242a7-bl )t
bzi po hdi dag ni bdag med pahi phyir byañ chub senis
dpahi yoñs su dag pa yin te/ bzi gañ ze na?/ sems can
med pahi phyir tshul khrims yoñs su dag pa dan, srog med
pahi phyir tin ñe hdzin yons su dag pa dan, gañ zag raed
pahi phyir ses rab yons su dag pa dan, rnam par grol bahi
ye ses nithon bahi phyir rnam par grol ba yoñs su dag pa
ste, byañ chub sems dpah chos bzi po de dag yoñs su
rdzogs par byaho/ de dag gis byañ chub seras dpah rnams
myur du bla na med pa yañ dag par rdzogs pahi byañ chub
mñon par rdzogs par htshañ rgya Ssiñ ,
sscatasra ima nairatmyataya bodhisattvaparisuddhih/
katamas catasrah?/ sTlaparisuddhir nihsattvataya, samadhi-
parisuddhir nirjXvataya, prajñaparisuddhir nispudgalataya,
vimuktiparisuddhir virauktijñanadarsanataya c a ; te catvaro
dharma bodhisattvena paripurayitavyah/ tair bodhisattvah
ksiprara anuttarara samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyanti ---
chl(201 bl 3 -1 7 )!
272 ———
y k i & , 41 & ti. term 9$k
%■ Kh z % & , ---
ch2(262b26-29)s
The Cli version read -- nispudgalataya vimuktijnana-
darsanaparisuddhis ca --- , instead o t — ** nispudgalataya
vimuktiparisuddhih vimuktijnanadarsanataya ca (2 0 3 »19 *2 0 )
- - 273 —
205,3-3-207,16.
cf. T (tli243ait-b^, t2i317al-b3)
sems can gan dag rga dan

/
nad dah lichi hphoiii
igs pa srid pa£i klun du lhun ba dan,
5 phun po rnams la zen pahi mi dag srid pah! btson ra
rab tu hjigs par chud pa rnams,
phan tshun gsod par byed pahi non mons dug
hthuns nas nu sdug bsnal rgya mtshor rabtugnas,
gti mug gis kyi lam stor lon ba bzin du mi gtsan
10 hlchrul hlchor dag na hkhyams par Jagyur,
log par Ita la gnas pas hbyun po thams cad srid pa
gsum na sdug bsnal rnams kyis libar,
srog chags thams cad hgro ba Ina po dag ni ji ltar
t £lchor lo !hkhol ba bzin du hlchor,
15 tigro ba Ina po dag na chos kyi mig naras slcyabs med
sems can rnams ni dran gyis la,
yah dag ses rab kyis ni nem nur yid gnis spans la
byan chub don du hdun pa slcyed,
£gro ba rnams kyi sred pahi mya nan sol la
20 sems can rnams kyi gnen du gyur par gyis,
hgro batti non mons hchin ba dgrol bar bya phyir
byah chub don du sems kyan gasol gyis sig,
gti mug bral ba chos mig rnam par nams pa rnams la
lam gyi dam pa sbyin par gyis, .
25 iikhor ba£i srid pahi btson ra dag na £bar ba rnams la
chos kyi bcud kyis tshim gyis sig,
2 7 4 ----
phan par byed pa khyod ni myur du ñe bar son la
thub pahi zabs la gtugs pa gyis,
re ba thams cad grub smon bkra sis ldan pa rab brtan
hdren pas sañs rgyas hgyur bar byos,
hjig rten dag na sems can rnams kyi dbugs hbyin
gyis la srid pahi mtsho las sems can thon,
gya nom thar bahi lam dan dbah pohi stobs dan,
byafi chub yah lag sbyin byed hgyur bar gyis,
chos sprin chos kyi char pa rab tu phob ste
sems can rnams kyi sdug bsnal &i bar gyis*
chi (201cl6-202al8)
If JJ- fu . il h
« u t si. f W ,
ch2 (262c21-263a8)
5 v^^^ìÌLtìÌ , fcfffi A M * /
fe« % m % « $ * # & & . •îfeS iMo'JïL'
% m - ty 1 i t &
&$#&«&. £ & * M S U .
% t # > t*1
10 àfe«C/Rfrài . fei. >&&<*£.
IWtirê* it.
fmfyéL
— 276 —
221.12-223.12
cf. T (tlî250a6-b7, t2:326a4-327al)
bsam gtan dag gis rnara grol tshahs pa bzin,
gzugs kyis hod gsal brgya byin hdra ba ste,
5 rgyaX po bzin du nor hbru rab gtoh zih,
rin ch en mchog mhaji thub pa tshoh dpon basin,
äsi ba sgrogs mdzad ri la sen ge hdra,
mi hgul brtan pa lhun po hdra ba ste,
rgya mtsho bzin du !hkhrug pa mi m&abi &ih,
10 yon tan skyon la sa bzin mtshuhs par spyod,
dri ma thams cad ded pa chu bzin te,
thub pa me ltar ñon mohs nags rnamsbsr$g,
rlun ltar gan lahah chags pa mi mhah zih,
thub pa lha ltar yah dcg ni4-,kyah ston,
15 klu ltar thub pa chos kyi char hbebs sin,
char ba bzin du hgro kun noms par mdzad,
pha rol mu stegs £ joms pa sen ge £dra,
me tog básin du yon tan dri yah gtoh,
t shahs pa bzin du sñan pahi tshigs gsuh zih,
20 ihgro ba sdug bsnal grol mdzad sman pa bzin,
sems niñam ne bar gnas pa ma bzin te,
£gro ba rtag tu rjes hdzin mdzah bses hdra,
ha rgyal dgra hjoms rdo rje brtan bzin te,
thub pa mtshon bzin sred pa£i îkhri sih gcod,

25 zam pahi ¡sin bzin jjjLgro ba sgrol mdzad cih,
klu ltar thub pa mi ses rtsva rnams bsreg>
— 277 —
thub pa zia ltar hod bsil gtoh mdzad ein,
mi yi pad ma kha hbyed ni ma bzin,
ÿibras bu mchog bzi sbyin mdzad ljon sih hdra,
thub pa bya bzin drah sron tshogs kyi s bskor
rgyal bahi blo yahs rgya mtsho £dra ba ste,
hgro ba dag la sems sñoms rtsva sih bzin,
rmi lain bzin du chos rnams stoh rtog cih,
£jig rten rjes su hthun hjug chu dah hdra
thub pa mtshan mchog mnah ba thugs rje can,
khyod kyi s sems can byah chub luh yah bstan,
sems can mah po mthah yas khyod kyis htul,
byah chub mchog rab tu ni bdag luh ston,
drah sroh chen po bden h zed ses rab mchog,
bdag ni hgro ba£i ñon mohs Çithab rtsod che,
sahs rgyas byah chub luh stan dogs chod la,
sems can brgya dag asi bdeÿii lam du ]^khod*
chl(20Jta26-cll)
#-*$-*if üf. fo %-A'ß- ♦
ih
KS-fîiÂ^ *v£sjî»K.. Ï£?fï?f
' :
A*»*.*-»
4?X.f&Î- £.£-*»
I tdfaütä -ToiK. Ï-.
,^W $b.£ ..
io&m^ é iotun.
%$.*#* *» ft # .
^«Ijïî)# . tfi?8féí$
££tfïi&kr »raqnn'â ¿o.W'-ií* £.¿£3*^ xùkii^ïëifâ
F « ^ ï sirf-'l®^- °
# f-Ä # # > 3* -.
»Ä sM s - w t ó f . .
A fcm 4 ^ m - %m m
^Tfis|tfv » f« .« . 'WflHMojP: *V^£>„
¡fcfcí&jtÄ « ^ f - X i g / £ $ . l$L»/<#r% ij&JffIt/.
^ ?*£.*: ffiftl & . f l i ^ R flMfi w $ . " xf& £.
lt. Ä.7/S- IIU&lL'f .
ch2 (2 6 ilc 2 3 -2 6 5 1 2 )
« fc # « -* * ® *
$5Ä«*&*m «í£j|iawfr $&$&$***».
flp-* » « & * # - &WïMi*Mt&< GfaLïïtwfc*..
Vk
%í '■&’étik£t°%$& fytftfctífr&iL,,
iü M ^ o ^ i ìfitpL«*^ iïujst&çiz—
&&&Xe¡rlM $&£téfv S *fc.«*£<nM!Wîf
M < f c r i$ ’&f&.. ^ $ f£ i£ ^ ji< -.

^ î# îî,
m »& & & 4F&W9ML*

— 279 —
Here the Skt. text is considerably shortened. The
original sentences Trom mahâkarunàsabdena to udakasadysâh
(302,2), preserved in Ch. & T., is as follows¡
T í tl(28^b6-285bl) & t2(373a6-37â4)
shin rje chen poÿii sgra dah, mi skye bahi chos sgra
dan, dbah bskur bahi sa bon(t2 om. bon) thob pahi sgra dan,
theg pa chen po3ai gtam £bah zig(tl has sig) gi sgra ste,
me tog gi char chen po de dag gis dge ba£i sgra de dag
de Ita bus sans rgyas kyi sbih de dag bkah ste gnas so.
byah chub sems dpah sems dpah chen po rdzu hphrul che ba,
mthu che ba, chos zab mo la thob pa, gah dag £dul bahi
sems can yohs su smin par bya bahi phyir smon lam gyi
dhan g:jLà sans rgyas kyi zih ston pa de dag tu lhags pa
de dag gis sgra de thos nas sans rgyas kyi mthu dah, smon
lam gyi dban dah, tih ne hdzin gyi stobs kyis de dag de nas
rdzu hphrul gyis hdi ltar mgyogs par doh ste, hdi Ita
dper na, skyes bu stobs dah ldan pa lag pa brkyah ba de
bzin du, byah chub sems dpah de dag kyah sans rgyas kyi
zih ston pa de dag nas doh ste, sahs rgyas kyi kin yah
dag rtog hdir lhags nas, byah chub sems dpah de dag gis
byah chub sems dpaîi rnam par hphrul ha rnam pa sna tshogs
dag gis de bzin gsegs pa rin po chetii shin po la mchod pa
byas sih thams cad dan ldan pahi hkhor de la yah mchod .pa
byas nas chos nan pahi phyir gnas ji Ita bu thob par hkhod
rigs kyi bu mdun na hdon gyi gtso bo bram ze rgya
mtshohi rdul des kyañ de bzin gsegs pa rin po chehi snixi
po de la me tog zia ba mdog ,mdzes dri ma med pa de dag gis
mcbod pa byas te gsol pa, !,btsun pa bcom ldan hdas bdag
bla na med pa yah dag par rdzogs pahi byan chub tu luh
bstan" du gsol. rigs kyi bu de nas de bzin gsegs pa rin
po chehi shih po tin he hdzin klog gi sgron ma zes bya ba
la snoms par zugs te, tin he ihdzin des thams cad dan Idan
pahi sans rgya s kyi zih yan dag rtog rin po che sna bdun
gyi(tl has gyis) rah bzin du gnas par gyur nas ri dah,
sin Ijon pa rnams dan, rtsa dah, sih dan, sa gzi thams
cad kyah rin po che sna bdun gyi ran bzin du kun tu snan
ho. sems can gah dag chos nan(t2 hae itinan) pahi phyir
de na hkhod pa de dag kyan dge bahi phyogs ji Ita bu
yid la byed pa de Ita buhi lus su kha cig ni ser p o , kha
cig ni dkar p o , kha cig ni btsod kha, kha cig ni dmar po,
kha cig ni nag po, kha cig ni skya bor gnas te, kha cig
gi lus ni rlun Ita bur kun tu snah, kha cig ni me Ita bur,
kha cig ni nam mkhah Ita bur, kha cig ni smig rgyu Ita
bur, kha cig ni chu Ita bur —
chl(2l6c28-217al5):
ißi ì t ' t f ì f . ^ '^.83

. f & v £ ï ? K é - ï % . ü * « £ & fito
^ v > M U $ i ï - £ xtáfcJfa<A- ' § & % & ^ % . *6 l & f r &. M U
A t K - l ■%&>*&. R&MjK. ^ w * .
cíl2 (274c 6-2Ó) í
— Kí^/*f. jg.£^3?. $ ^ $ * ^ ^ . ¿ & $ J $ ¡ í i S P T ñ £ . t ë .
. >'¿¡i4$. #.5^ &«& #■*:

10 îfé- ífc # & & J* g if. ? fe&fc'fc Ä - £ * * %.
flfafi 3 Ú f é . .,í£íp$á. ^ = f > . te ?«&£**&, •& & ^ £
^*(+^¿eg. - * 0 & : m & % £dfc.«íí^'»H*. ^

ffcfc* íiO§£&:£.
I
a/£$& As ¿í iJí-íf/íV„>
15 ^fe-?péî^cíí4tíúíp^í-t.
4 %^ , % f \ * % v u e $ % & tip-^fe I
ftr?V^-'«3^. %$■%)&, &i&Jfaw4>\.yfrK
so m0 «v£&?£4i*i|r.
|*g»*<r«5ô — ,
282 ----
T(tl:3l6b3; t2:4l6a2)
hdi ltar bdag gis sems,can rnams kyi nad 2si bar byed
ma nus so/
chl(227bl4-17)
. m*\ m m .
ch2(283bll-l4)
% K * V t ft. «•&. i/l
t W l t t ft it.
, T has a similar line to Skt., except hdi ltar (evem)
in stead of yady in Skt.
Ch gives full passages: yady aham sattvanam vyadhim
na saktah samayituin, aham nanuttaram samyaksambodhim
abhisambudhyeyam/ sattvanam klesam prasamanartham (chi)
(or yady aham sattvanam klesavyadhim na saktah; samayiturn ch2)f
kenopayenaham sattvanam vyadhim prasamayeyam?/

»18,16-4.19.,3
T(jfcl:336b»-*7! t2i4»2a4-7)i
nas chos kyi rnam grans
*
hdi suhi lag tu gtad par bya?/
su zig lna brgya pa tha ma la nahi chos m a m grans
hdi bsrun bar ¡hgyur zin/ chos ma yin pa lhur len pahi
sems can rnams dan, tshul khrims nams pahi dge sloh rnams
kyi rna lam du sgrogs par hgyur/ chos ma yin pa la chags
pas chags par gyur pa rnams dan, hdod pa mi bzad pas zil
gyis non pa rnams daii, chos log pas yons su dkris (tli
blcris) pa rnams dan, sems can yohs su ma smin pa rnams
kun tu slcyo ba med par hgyur zig (tlszi) gu snam du
dgons pa dan/
chl( 233 bl 7 -20 ) :
i*. * i£M>
ch2(289a9-12)s
As for the first underlined passage, T agrees with
Skt.(adharmabhumisthanam satfvanam bhinnasllanam ca
bhiksunam ), reading adharmabhumisthana as "chos ma
— 284
yin pa lhur len pa =indulging in adharrna) and bhinnasXla
as "tshul lchrims naras pa =failed in keeping sila) ; while "
Ch read "avaivartika-bodhisattvas who are staying in many
directions" (, probably, nanadiksu sthitanam avaivartika—
bodhisattvanam )♦
As for the second underlined words, S k t . has apari-
pakvacittam samvejayisyati (future form of sam-/vij, to
tremble, start with fear), while T renders it as "sems can
yohs su smin pa rnams kun tu skvo ba med par hgyur zig gutf =
(who)would not be weary of inmature beings?, reading
"aparipakva-sattva" for "aparipakva-citta" and "nirveda-
yisyati" for "samvejayisyati" (skyo b a = t o be weary, feel
an aversion, which rather suggests nir-/vid). ■
Both Chinese translations are not direct, chi:who
would preach this teaching to those who --- do not believe
good or bad cause.¡brings forth good or bad result respec
tively? ch2 :(who would) help beings reject --— (evils) ?. *
The form zig gu (cig, sig, or zig =imperative particle
+ gu (diminutive particle) appears, not very frequently,
in classic Buddhist Tibetan, e.g.,
1) Suvarnaprabhasottaraa *
hdihi srog yons su bsrun bahi phyir su zig ran gi
lus yons su gton bar byed cig; gu/ .
(TTP No.175» Vol.7, p.98-4, Pha 56 a 6 .

' Jv; Nobel, Das Goldglanz-sutra, Tib.-text, p.158*2-3)*
— 285 —
=Wlio would sacrifice one's own body in order to save
this beast (=tigress)?
Cox’responding Sanskrit i s !
ko *syah prana-pariralcsap&rtham atma-parit yagam
kurvad iti/
(J , Nobel 's edition, Skt.-text, p.209»7-8,
B. Nanjio & H. Izumi *s edition, p,190*2-3)»
Dharmaksema
# * 1s translation!
%% ^ §> to. * H % <*f ,
(Taisho N o *663 » Vol.16, p. 35^blO-ll).
2) In the same sutra:
hbyun pohi rten ma rgya mtshohi gos can hdi ni
kun tu rab g*yo ci zig gu/ (in verse)
(TTP ibid., p.99-2, Pha 5?b6).
=Why should this earth shake violently?
Corresponding Sanskrit is ukim esa bhuta-dhatrl
jala-nidhi-vasana Icampati bhrsam'^ (Na^j,io & Izumi !s ed. ,
p. 195*16); and Dharmaksema*s translation is H ^ 8 ioj
X j Y~ ," W % " (Taisho ibid. , p .355a22 ) .
3)In the same sutra, we find a different form (ham ge)
but a similar usage.to cig g u «
fia yi bu m a m s nags khrod ^dir ni rtser doli ba la
dge bar hgyur ram ge/ (in verse)
(TTP ibid., p.99-2, Pha 57b6-7).
— 286 - -
-My children have gone into this forest to play;
X wonder if they are all right?
Corresponding Sanskrit, is 11svasti me syat sutänäm
vana-vivaram idam krXdanärtham gatanam" (Nanjio <£ Izumi fs
ed., p. 196 ,3-4); and Dharmakaema1s translation M --
^ " (Taisho ibid., p.355a24).
,4) In the Vessantara Story recorded in the Vinayavaetu,
we find the following example:
rkan pa hjam pos ji ltar son zig gu/ (in verse)
(TTP N o •1030, Vol.42, p.103-1, Ce I87a4)
=How could (my little child) have walked (along this
rough path) with his tender feet?
X Ching 's translation is "-- ^ "
(Taisho No.1450, Vol.24, p.l83cl). .
5 ) Bodhicaryävatara, Chap.8, verse 2(5. .
chags pa med par hgyur zig gu/
(TTP No.5272, Vol.99, P*255, La 27a8)

=How could X; become, impartial?
Corresponding Sanskrit is " (kadslJnapekso vasvami”
(f . Weller, Tibetisch-Sanskritischer Index zum Bodhicarya
vatara, Heft X, p.107 left).

rûotiedtoth«
a c a d e m k N kegistbar ,
UMVEUS1TY\f LONDON,
SENATE Ä0ÜÄK, W.C.l
witk tfeoEnaiatn Report
'lar'IR'DR ( X . )
Q b
f ü . J ) . I 1 é ~ 7 -
v ^ t l ~ ¿~ j .
C -7 if ¡i/i7
Edition of the
KARUNÄ
• PUNDARXKA
• •
with
an Introduction and Notes
Volume IX
by
Xsshi Yamada
London 19^7
Part One
The text of the
KAKUNÂPUNDAHÏKA
* *•
ABBREVIATION
At Ms. of the Royal Asiatic Society, London.
Hodgson Collection, Ms. N o .21. Folio Nos.
1-20** (Nos. 126 & 127 wanting), 6 lines, 35*9
x 9*7 cin.
Bs Ms. of the Cambridge University Library.
Add. Ms. 1367« Folio Nos. 1-9**, 12-1*1 lines,
3 6 .8 x 13*2 cm.
Ct Ms. of the Bibliothfeque Nationals, Paris.
Ms. No. 25. Folio Nos. 1-18**, 6-7 lines,
33*0 x 10.0 cm., Microfilm.
Ds Ms. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.
Ms. No. A 16. Folio Nos. 1-126, 9 lines,
Microfilm.
E: Ms. of the Tokyo University Library, Tokyo.
Kawaguchi and Takakusu Collection, Ms. No* 12
(New No. 78). Folio Nos. 1-170, 9 lines,
3 2 .3 x 12.1 cm.
Ft Ms. of the Kyoto University Library, Kyoto.
Sakaki Collection. Folio Nos. I-I 8 3 , 9 lines,
Photo-copy.
T: Tibetan Translation. Hphags pa Snin rje
Pad ma dkar po zes bya ba Theg pa eben pohi Mdo.
tl; Peking Edition. Bkah-ljigyur Mdo Cu I**9a5"337a8.
Tibetan Tripitaka, No. 780, Vol. 29, pp« 191,5"
267,1«
t2 s Snar-than Edition, preserved in the India Office
Library, London. BkaJji-^gyur Mdo Cha I87b7-
• **43a*t.
Ch: Chinese Translation.
chls Pei Hua Ching , 10 Chüan » translated
by Dharmakêma^ .
Taisho Tripitaka, No. 157, Vol. 3, p p • l67al-
233c8.
ch2 i Ta Ch'Sng Pei Pen T'o Li Ching .
8 Chilian, translated anonymously.
Taisho Tripijaka, No. 158, Vol. 3, PP* 233c9"
289a25.
CONTENT
Chapter Page
I Dharmacakrapravartana-parivarta 1
XI Dhararxîmukha-parivarta lh
XIX Dânavisarga-parivarta 51
XV Bodhisattvavyakaraça-parivarta 105
V Dana-parivarta 32?
VI (Epilogue) 388
KARUNAPUNDARIKA-STJTRAM
• *•
DHARMA-CAIOIA-PRAVARTANO NAMA PRATHAMAH PARIVARTAH
(l)
ora .namah srxsarvabuddbabodbisattvebbyab//
buddbam pranamya sarvajnam dbarmam sangbam ^gyaakaram/
Karupap un^lar1 kakbyam pravaksye bodbisutrakam//
(3) raaya srutarn/ ekasmin samaye bbagavan

evam - -
Rajagrbe
(4)
vibarati sma Gydhralcute par vat e mabata bbilcpusangbena
sardbara dvadasabhir bhiksusatafji sarvair arbadbbib ksina-

(5 ) *_ (6 )
sravair niîklesair vasxbbutaib suvxmuktacittaih suvimukta-
prajnair ajaneyair mabanagaib krtalqrtyaib lqptakaraplyair
apahptabbarair anupraptasvalcartbaib pariksxnabbava-

(7)
samyojanaib sainyagaonasuvimuktacittaib sarvacetovasi-
(l)B:oin namo ratnatrayaya/ namab srlparamaguruve// D:ora

namab sarvavuddhavodbisatvebliyo *txtanagat apratyut panne -
bbyab/ om namab sryaryyapra jnaparamitabhyo vucldba jananl-
bhyo namo namab/ om namo gurubhyo namo namab// - Cb om*
T:bam po dan po(l49a6)// & sans rgyas dan byan cbub sems
dpab tbaras cad la pbyag btsbal lo// (2)Cb T om. tbis
opening verse. c f . 3P 1,3-4.
vaipulyasutraraj am paramarthanayavataranirde sam/
Saddbarmapunîarxkam sattvaya mahapatbam vaksye//
(3 )c h i ; (l 67 a ). ch2 :
(233 c). From bere to etad avocat(7 >15)> Cb T differ from
Slct, preserving tbe original version. See note. Tbe
passages up to te *1)1 sarve samdrsyante sma(6,7) in Skt
are similar to tbose in SP(*1,5 -7 »3 T* (¿f)A:grddha-. K:
gaddba-. (5 )“&sravair in Mss. (6 )CD om. suvimuktacittaib.
(7 )A :-ajnan a - .
J 1)
paramapârainitaprâptair abhi jnânâbhi jñatair malia srâvalcaih/
« - O? ^ - - í 3)
tadyathâ, âyujjmatâ cAjnatalcaupdinyena âyusmatâ cAsvajitâ
âyusmatâ ca Bâspepu âyusmata ca Mahasthamnâ âyusmata ca
Bhadrikena âyusmatâ ca Mahâkâsyapena âyusmatâ cOruvilvâ-,
5 lcâsyapena âyusmatâ ca Gayakâsyapena âyusmata ca Sariputreçia

(5)
âyusmatâ ca Mahâmaudgalyâyanena ayusmatâ ca Maliâkâtyâyanena
_(6) (7)
âyusmatâ cAniruddhena âyusmatâ ca Revatena âyusmatâ ca
(8) ’ (9) (10)
Kainphi llena ayusmata ^ca ^Gavâmpatinâ âyusmatâ ca Pilinda-
vatsena âyusmatâ ca Bakulena âyusmatâ ca Mahâkausthilena
10 âyusmatâ ca Bharadvâjena âyusmatâ ca Mahanandena âyusmatâ

( 12)
cOpanandena âyusmatâ ca Sundaranandena âyusmatâ ca Purnena
âyusmatâ ca Subliütinâ âyusmata ca Râhulena/ evam pra-

(13)
mukhais cânekair mahâsrâvakair,/ âyusmatâ
i\ cAnandena saiksena
•
, (i^).,
anyatohyäm bhiksusahasrâbhyâm éaiksasaik.sabhyâin/
15 Mahâprajapatïpramukhais ca sadbhiksupxsahasraih, Yaso-
dharayâ ca bhiksunyâ Râhulamâtrâ saparivârayâ/ asxtibhis
ca bodlxisattvasahasraih sarvair avaivartikair ekajâti-
pratibaddhair yad utânuttarâyâm sainyaksambodhau dhâranï-

(15)
pratilabdhair mahâpratibhânapratisthitair avaivartya-
20 dharmacakrapravartakair bahubuddliasatasaliasraparyupâsitair
(l)CDsabbijhâjnânâbhijnâtair. (2)A:ca jnâna-. (3)AE î

câsvajitâ. (4)Bîsâlx-* Es sari-* (5)A:-maumgalyâ-. Eî
-mauhgalyâ-. (6)Eîca niruddhena. v7)AJrevatinâ. (8)B;
kaphilena. CD:kaphillena. cf. kapphinena in SP. 2,4. Also
f n .2 *& 3 . (9 )A $gandliarvapa t inâ. C îgarvâpat i n â . (10 )ACD :
milimdavatsena. \ll)CD:devakulena. X ^ ) ° f * puunamaitrâyanï--
Çutreçia in SP.2,7» Also fn. 7* (13)A!seksapa. (l4)As
sekâ-. BEtsaxksa-. C om. saiksâ-. (15)BC i-bhâna-. D:-b3iâga
bahubuddhasatasaîiasrâvaropitakusalamülair bahubuddhasata-
sahasrasamstutair maitrxparibliavitakâyacittais tathâgata-

d)
jnânâvatârapalcusalair mahapra jnailp. prajnâparamitagatim-
(2)
gatair bahulokadhâtusatasahasravisrutair bahuprapako^ï-
(3) , <4 )
niyutasatasaïiasrasaippâlakaih/ tadyathâ, Mañjusriya ca
kumârabïiütena bodhisattvena mahâsattvena Avalokitesvarepa
ca Mahâsthâmaprâptena ca Sarvârthanâmnâ ca Nityodyuktena

(5)
ca Anikîptadhurepa ca Ratnapâpinâ ca Bhaiâjyarajena ca
Bhaiçajyasamudgatena ca Vyuharâjena ca Pradânasûrepa ca
10 Ratnacandrepa ca Purpacandrepa ca Mahavilcramipâ ca Ananta

^ ( 6)
vikramipâ ca Trailokyavikramina ca Mahâpratibhânena ca
(7)
Satatasamitâbhiyulctena ca Dharapimdharepa ca Akfaya-
r
matinâ ca Mahâmatinâ ca Sântamatinâ ca Nakçatrarâjena ca
(8)
Ratnavairocanena ca Maitreyepa ca bodhisattvena maha-
15 sattvena Simhena ca bodhisattvena mahâsattvena/ Bhadra-

<*>* , -
pâlapûrvamgamais ca sodasabhiÿ. satpuruçaiÿ. sardham/ tad-
yathâ, Bhadrapâlena ca Ratnâlcarepa ca Susârthavâhena ca
Naradattena ca Guhagnptena ca Varupadattena ca Indra-

(1 0 )
dattena ca Uttaramatinâ ca Visesamatina ca Vardhainâna-
(ii) ,
20 matina ca Amoghadarsina ca Susarçxprasthitena ca Suvikrânta
(l)A om -gatim-. (2)B:-prâpi-. (3 )CD:-niyuta-. (4)Aî-

pâlakaiî. cp* -saintârakaih in Saddh-p. (5)ABEî-dhürena.
(6)CD ;-pratibhâpena. (7 )AEîdharapidharepa. (8)A om. Bï
maitrîyepa. (9)A ï-pârapurvvagamais. B :-purva-. C;-pâlu-
purvamvâmals . (10 )A !vuddhamâna- • (11 )ACDE 5amokça-.
“ 3 —
(1)
vikramina ca Anupainamat ina ca Suryagarbhena ca Dharapira-
dharepa ca/ evani pramulchair asitibhir bodhisattva-
sahasraih sardham/ Sakrepa ca devanara indrepa vimsati-
devaputrasahasraparivarepa/ tadyatha, Candrepa ca deva-
5 putrepa Süryepa ca Samantagandhena ca Ratnaprabhepa ca
Avabhasaprabhepa ca/ evain pramukhais canyair deva-

(3)
putrai^./ caturbhis ca maharajai£ sardham saparivarai^/
brahraana ca sahapatina sardham dvadasabrahmakayika-

, W (5)
sahasrepa Sikhina ca brahmapa Jyotiipiprabhepa ca brahmana/
10 evam praraukliair dvadasabhis ca brahmalcayikadevaputra-
sahasraiî/ a^'fabhis ca nagarajaiî sardham bahunagakotx-
satasahasraparivarai^/ caturbhis ca kinnararajai^L
sardham bahukinnarakotisatasahasraparivaraih/ caturbhis
ca gandharvalcayikair devaputraih sardham bahugandharva-
15 satasahasraparivarai^./ caturbhis casurendraili sardham
bahvasurakoîsatasahasraparivaraih/ caturbhis ca garude-

(7)
ndra^Lî sardiham bahugarucjakotxniyutasatasahasraparivaraih/
_ (8)
rajna cAjatasatrupa Magadhena Vaidehxputrepa sardhani
hahumanu^yara jasamatyapaura janapadaparivarai\i//
20 tena khalu punaî samayena bhagavams cataspbhijL

(9)
par$adbhi£ parivpta£ puraskptah satkpto gurukpto manita£
(l)Asdhani-. Bidharapx-. Esdharapi-. (2)ABCEsasxti-. (3 )

À:-rajai3^L. Ei-lokaih# (4)E:sikhina. (5)A ora, DEsjyoti-.
(6)CD¡mahanaga-. (7)CD fcniyuta-. (8)AB:magandhena. (9)A
ora, CDssaipskpto.
U)
pü¿ito 1rcito 'pacayita^L, tadâ bodhisattvavisayasam-
(2) (3)
darsanaprapidhânavyuhasamâdhiviçayadhârapxmukhavyuhara
samâdhânamukhanirdesam caryâvaisâradyaip nâma dharma-
paryâyam sutrântam mahâvaipulyaip. bodhisattvânugataçi

(4 )
sarvabuddhaparigraham bhâsitum ârabdhavân, tadâ nânâ-
(5) ’
varparasmayo niscarita yatprabhâbhir ayam trisâhasra-
mahasâhasro lokadhâtur mahatâvabhâsena sphuto *bhût/

(7)
tena câvabhâsena lokântarikâ aghâ aghasphutâ andhalcâra-
(8) (9)
tamisrâÿ., yatremau candrasuryau eva maharddhikau mahâ-
nubhavau rnahesâkhyau nâbhipatato na viro catas tatra ye

(io)
sattvâ upapannâs te svakasvakam api bahuprasaritara na
pasyanti sma, tatrâpi tenâvabhâsena parisphuÿâji samâna
anyonyam pasyanti smânyonyam saipjânante sma/ sarvâpi
buddhakêtrâpi ca parisphuÿani sanidpsyante sma yâvad

(ii)
avïcir mahânirayo yâvad brahmalokam parisphutam drsyate
( 12)
sma/ ye ca tesu sarvesu kçetresu âÿsu gatipu sattvâs
te sarve samdçsyante sma/ ye ca teû buddhaksetreçu
buddha bhagavantas ti^^hanto dhriyanto yapayanto yam
dharmaiji bhaânte sma sa ca sarvo nikhilena sruyate sma/
ye ca te pu buddhak$etre§u bhik$ubhikpupyupâsakopâsikâ
, _ Il3)
yogino yogâcârâî prâptaphalâs câpraptaphalas ca te *pi
(1)AE: 1pacâritas. CD !1pacoyltah. (2)B om -vi$aya~. (3)A

om -vyuliam samâdhânamukhanirdesam. B ;-vyühasamâdhxmukha-
buddhakçetrepu. (l3 )A ïcâyaptaphalâs. CE ora^

sarve samdpsyante sma/ ye ca teçu buddhak§etre$u bodhi-
U)
sat tva mahâsattvâ anekavividliâsrava£.âramba£âdhimukti-
betukâraçLopâyakausalyair bodhicaryâcariç.as te 'pi sarve
samdysyante sraa/ ye ca te$u buddhakêtreû buddhâ
b ha gavant parinirv^tas te 'pi sarve samd^syante sma/
ye ca te$u parinirvytânâm buddhânâin bhagavatâm ratnamaya-

(2) ,
dhatustupas te 'pi sarve samdysyante sma/ antarïkfâc ca
puçpavarsam abhiprâvarât, manojnasabdâ amaradundubhaya£
prasasvanuÇL; sarvas cayam trisahasramakâsâhasro lokadhatuh
10 ça^vikaram açfâdasamahânimittam akampat prâlcarapat sarapra-
kampat, avedhat prâvedhat saiiipravedhat, acalat prâcalat
saipprâcalat f akfubhyat prâkûbhyat saipprâkûbhyat, arapat
prâraçat sampraraât, agarjat prâgarjat samprâgarjat/
tasmin kçaçie sarvato lolceçu har^àçLxyâs toâçixyâh prasâda-

(M
15 nïyâ avalokanxyâÿi prahladanxyâ manojnâ£ sabdah sruyante
sma/ na ca kasyacit sattvasya vihethâ va trâso va

(5 )
bhayaip va stambhitatvam va/ na cany ad eva 1oltànâm prabhâh
pra jnâyant e/ sarvanarakat iryagyoniyamalokopapannâÿi
sattva vigatadu^khaÿL sarvasulchasamarpitâs câbhuvan/ na
20 ca kasyacit sattvasya râgo va dvego va tnoho va matsaryo
(1)-vividhâ- in all Mss* read so in Saddh~p., though

Wogihara & Tsuchida emended it to -vividha-(5,l). See
sraVapu in B H S , aràmbaîassSkt. âlambana, Pâli arammaça.
A :-âvimuktihetulcârap.yopâyakausalyavodhicaryyâcârip.aÿ.s. ^
(2)A:dhatus. m. relic-shrine made of jewels. (3 )pra-/svan.
to resound. (4)Cîprahrâdanxyâ. (5)Aî-lokâm & left out
prabha^L. B !-lokâ — -. Es-lokani . Unusual description.
pf- pt- P
(6 )à îsarwesâiu narakagatiryugyoni-.
va xr^ya va mano va mrakô va mado va ltrodh.o va vyapado
1 () ,
va paridaho va badilate/ sarvasattvas ca par as par aiuitra-
citta hitacitta matppitrsamjnino fbhuvan//

(3)
atha Hatnavairocano nama bodhisattvo mahasattvas
j*) _ ,
5 tam mabanimittapratiharyaî dy^Jva sahasotthayaikamsam
(5)
uttarasa&gam lqptva daksipajanumapâlam ppthivyam prati-
(6)
gjhapya yena bhagavams tenanjalim praîamya bhagavahtam
(7)
etad avocat/ "paramascaryadbhutaprapto 1hain bhagavan,
(8)
kuta ime rasmaya agataî? , kasyaiâ prabhava^L? , ko nv
10 atra bhagavan hetuiL?, lca£ pratyayo bhavì^yati?1*/
atha khalu bhagavan Ratnavairocanara bodhisattvam
mahasattvam etad avocat/ nsypu kulaputra sadhu ca sugjihu

(9 ) (io)
ca manasikuru bhasisye !hàm te’1/ irsadhu sadhu bhagavan11 n-
iti Ratnavairocano bhagavatalp. pratyasrofit/ bhagavan
X5 Ratnavairocanam bodhisattvam mahasattvam etad avocat/

di)
11asti kulaputra purvadakîâsyam disi, ito buddhaksetra-
kotxsatasahasraganganadxvalukasaman buddhakf e tran ati-

(12) (13)
kramya Padma nama lokadhatur nanaguipavibhuîta nanapuspa-
(l k ) _ (1 5 )
samxrita nanagandhais ca sphufa ratnavykâir alahkrta
(16) (1 7 ) (18)
20 ratnaparvatair aklrjpa; nxlavai<Juryamayx tatra bhumir
(l)AB:vodhate* (2)E;paraspara£u Aî-maitra-. Î3)Tîrin po

che rnam par snan b y e d . chl e ch2 :^ ?,5 (4 )CD î -ya
ekâinsam. (5 )üïîdakf i:aam. (6)AÉ; -âmjali ♦ (7)B left out -as-
carya-r* (8)AE :rasmaya. ( 9 ) A G DE î b h â s e ( l O ) A B E have one
sâdhu. (ll)Prom now on Slct corresponds with Ch & T. (12)
Tîpad ma. ChrÆ-^- (l3)B:-taÿu (14)A B j -samxri♦ E:-tâh.
(l5)Bï-taÿi. (l6)Tsrin po cheâi pad ma dag gis =ratna-
padmair---. (17/B :-vaidurya-• C î-vaidüryya-• E î-vaidurya-.
(18 )AB3S îbhur •
7 --
bodbisattvair akxrpa dbarmasabdena sphuja; sa ca punar
d)
vai$üryamayl bhumir mrdukacalìndikasukhasamsparsa,
nikfipte ca carata caturañgulam avanamati, utksipte ca
carap.© caturangulam unnamati, nanapadmais caldrna/

(»)
5 tatra ca saptaratnamaya v$\ksa£ saptayojanany uccatvena;
teû ca vykfefu divyakafayavastrani pralambante, divyani

(3)
ca vadyani mano 3 nani sampravadyante; tefu ca vpkfefu
nanasakunta indriyabalabodhyangamanojñam sabdam pravya-
baranti; teâm vykfapam patrapi parasparain sprsya divya-

(4;
10 tikrantam pañcañgikatüryasabdara niscarayanti; ekaikasya
ca vykfasya divyatikrantenodsirepa gandbena yo janas aba sram
spburati ; teû ca vg*kfe$u divyany alankarairy abbipra-

(5 )
lámbante sma/ tefu ca v^kfantarefu saptaratnamayati
kutagara^L» pancayojanasatam uccatvena sapadasatayojanam

(6)
15 vistarepa/ teû ca kutagarefu samantac caturdisam
(7) , (8)
torana^/ tebbyas ca torapagrebhyo babirdha kutagarebhyab
puf karipyali, asxtiyojanani dir gbat vena pancasadyojanani
vi star ep.a/ tabhyas ca pufkariplbbyaî samantac caturdisam
sopana^. saptaratnamayàìa/ samantakas ca puskari^ya^L

(9 ) (1 0 )
20 saptaratnamayai£ padmaili purpa£, ekaikam ca padmam
(l)B:-kacxlidxka-. CDs-kacxlindika-* E !-kacalinadxka-.

ABE left out -sukba-. Cs-sukbain. (2)ABE¡uccalena. simple
miswriting. (3)E¡padmani. (4)ACD!-bhuryya-. T:sil snan.
Cb:(A)^., (5)ACDE s samanta-. Bisamantarefu samanta-. Corrected
by Cb.T. Tirin po cbe sna bdun gyi khan pa brtsegs pa.
chi st-’
iNt ft/ c b 2 ; . Could be samasta- or samantareû
samasta-. (6)AD!-disas. CE:-ddxsas. (7)AE: torapaji. Bi-jfam.
T:rta babs dag(pl). cbl ch2: S'fe, (8)b storapabhyo.
(9) A C D :-mayapadma itw T :u tpalapadmaih. c b l :# #*-**1**5
iSrpBtoHf’(utpalakumudapadraapup.$arxkai£) ch2 :
(1 )
yojanam vistareîa/ tebhyas ca pufpakesarebhyo bodhi-
sattva mahasattvah prajayanti; te ratryaji prathame y ame
tefu padmakesarefüpapadyante, tam ca ratrim paryankena-
tinamayanti, yimuktiprxtisukham ca pratisaipvedayantl/

(2 )
5 tatra ca ratryah pratyusakalasamaye sítala vayavali su-
gandhika myduká^L sukhasamsparsacalitah pravayante, te ca

(3)
samkucitani pufpapi rohayanti/, - sainá
te ca bodhisattvah
is)
dhito vyutthaya vimulctiprxtisukhaiji pratiprasrabhya padma-
kesarefV avatxrya, tefu ca kuâgarefu pravisya sapta-

(5) _ (6)
10 ratnamayefv asanefu paryañkepa nifapjpa dharmam áyjpvanti
sma/ tefu ca vykfaku$agarantaritefu ca caturdisaip jambü-

(7 )
nadamayaji parvata, vimsatiyojanany uccatvena trxpi yoja-
nani vistareijia; tefu ca parvatefu anekasatasahasrapi

(s)_
suryakantacandrakantendranxlajyotxrasas ca mapayo 'ntara-
(9 ) (1 0 ) _
15 ntare dpsyanti sma/ Padmottarasya buddhasyabha tefu
(ll)
parvatamap.ifu nipatya taya ca buddhabhaya ca mapiprabhaya
sarva sa Padma lokadhatur nityodarenavabhasena sphu$a/
na ca tatra candrasüryayoh prabha prajñayate, nanyatra
yada padma£. samkucanti pakfipas calpasabda bhavanti tada
20 ratrxti samjíia bhavatx, viparyayad dxvasam/ tefam ca
(l)E¡-kaisarebhyo. (2 )A: pítale samaye, T:nañ par gyi dus

kyx tshe. chl ch2 :¡t&^ífrÂfter this ChT add catur-
disajji. (3)BCDEsrohantx. Tnnnon par £byed par byed pa.
vikasayanti is more agreeable. (4)T¡spans ñas. c h 2 í .
But chl mistrans. (5)ii±farppa in Hss . (6)B ídesayanti.
(7)T:Jidzam bu chu boîi gser gyi ri * chlí$f);$fj£ a 5
' (? )AB ! 1ntare. (9 )T:pad nía dam p a . chl ¡ M .
ch2 (10)CD;tathaga^tasya ahha. (ll)BE om. buddha-
bhaya ca. CD om buddhabhaya ca map.i-. Ch T agree.
•*' lp pref J '• (Díft'Mív/ic*í1a- ffiÍTO; /*J~
parvatanam upari nïlavai«Jûryamayah kujagaraji sastiyoja-
nany uccatvena vimsatiyojanani vistârepa, tebhyas ca
ku^ägärebhyas caturdisam saptaratnamayas toranas, tebhyah

(i)
kutâgârebhyas ca saptaratnamayâ^ paryankâ yatraikajâti-
5 pratibaddhâ bodhisattvâ dharmam spnvanti/ Padmâyam

(2 )
lculaputra lokadhatau Indro nâma bodhivpkâs trxpi yojana-
sahasrapy udvedhena pañcayojanasatâni vistârepa, yojana-
sahasraip sâldiapa trapala sam susamsthitara/~ tasya ca bodhi-

(3) ^ /
vpkâsya mule padmo raupyamayo nalaji paneayojanasatany
(5)
10 udvedhena, tasya kotïsatasahasrasuvarnamayani patrâpi
(6) , (7)
p aneadasayojanâny udvedhena/ sarvegu ca kesareçv asma-
( 8)
garbhamayani kiñjalkani, saptaratnamayaî kesara dasa-
(9)
yojanâny udvedhena saptayojanâni vistârepa/ tatrâdya-
râtrau Padmottarepa tathâgatenârhatâ samyaksambuddhenâ-
15 nuttarâ samyaksambodhir abhisambuddhâ, tasya buddhasana-

U°L
.padinasya samantatah padma yatra bodhisattva nisappaÿ,
Padmottarasya tathâgatasyârhatah samyaksambuddhasya

( 11)
pratiharyapi pasyantl sma "/
evam ukte, Ratnavairocano bodhisattvo bhagavantam
20 etad avocat/ ”kxyadrupapi bhagavan Padmottaras tathâgato
(i)AE ins. parvata. (2)Aïindrâ. Tîdban po * C h î © ^ ^ (3 )

A;padma. Btpadmâip. (4)Ê:rupya-. AEsnâ$a£. B om nâla]x. Tî
dnul las byas pa¿i pad ma sdon bu. Ch 5 ^ t (=vaidurya-)
(5)b iuccatvena. (6)id. (VÍAS sasnia-. Es-$u sma-. (8)ACDE:
kimsukâni. Tïze ¿bru. chl:*fìf c h 2 ; ^ (9)B iuccatvena. (io)
CD 5padinani. (11)¿spratiharyapi.
—— 10 —
mahaprâtiharyapi Iqptavan?’1/ evam ukte, bhagavan Ratna-
(i)
vairocanaip bodhisattvam etad avocat/ "adyaratryeuh pas-
(2 )
cime yâme Padmottarera tathagâtenarhata samyaksaipbuddhena-
nuttara samyaksambodhir abhisambuddha, râtryah. pratyüfa-
5 kâlasamaye tadrüpan{ :rddhyabhisamskâram abhisaxnslqrfcavan,
yavad brahmalolcam atmanam abhinirmâya u sni samür dhnah
faf $irasmiko$ïnayutasatasahasraçii pramucyate, rasmibhir
ûrdhvayâ dis à buddhaksetraparamâpura jalasamân lokadhatün
avabhâsayati/ ye punas tasmin samaye urdhvayâm disi

(3 )
10 sthitâ bodhisattva adhodisam avalokayanti, tefâm na
Sumerur avabhasam agacchati, na Cakrava<Ja>lahacakravada
na Kâlaparvataîp./ ye ca bodhisattvas tebhyo lokadhâtubhyo
vyalqpta ye samadhipratilabdha ye dhâraplpratilabdhâ ye
ksantipratilabdhâ ye ca bhûmyatikrânta ye caika jatiprati-
15 baddhâ bodhisattva mahâsattvas, te 'pi tenâvabhasena

(5 )
. sphu'fâ, anjalim pragphya Padmottarasya tathagatasyâ-
tmabhâvaip vyavalokayitvâ dvâtrimsadbhir mahapurusalaksa-
ç.aHi samalankytagatram asltibhis cânuvyanjanair dirsfvâ ca

tâm bodhisattvaparfadam Padmâm ca lokadhatuiji buddha-
20 kfetragupavyuhâms ca dyffvâ paramaprltisaumanasyajâtâs,
(l)E ins. tam* (2)E î-ottara. (3)A left out na. Ch ora
sumerur • chl (cakfurâlambanarupa) ^
ch2 $j)vMtffytiïh’r (4) caika jâtipratilabdhâ iii
M'ss. (5)Tîte dag kyan snan ba des khyàh par gyur nas.
Ch2 5 * $ b t % But chl î
-- 1 1 ---
te ca bodhisattva mahasattvâ buddhakfetraparamânurajah-
samebhyo lokadhâtubhyo gapanâsamatikrântâ bodhisattvas
tams tâm lokadhatün apahaya yddhibalena Padmam loka-
dhâtum anupraptaî Padmottarasya tathâgatasyârhataÿ. sam-
3 yalcsaîbuddhasya püjanâya vandanâya paryupasanaya/ sa ca

u)
lculaputra Padmottaras tathâgato jihvendriyain mukhan nix'-
(2 )
nâmayitvâ sarvavatxm imam caturdvxpikâm lokadhâtum nifap-
(3)
p-âÿ. sthitâs canlcramanto jihvendriyeçia paricchadxtavân/
ye catra bodhisattvâji samâpannâs te samâdhxbhyo vyutthâya
10 sarvâvatl sa parât Padmottarasya tathâgatasya püjâ-
karmaçie udyuktâ/ atha lculaputra Padmot taras tathâgato

(4)
jihvendriyam pddhyabhisaïuskârepa pratiprasrambhayitvâ,
punar aparam Padmottaras tathâgataÿi sarvâvantât kâyât
sarvaromaküpebhya ekaikasmad romakupavivarât fafÿirasmi-
15 lco^xnayutasatasahasrapi niscarayitvâ dasasu diksv.ekai-
lcasyaçi dis! buddhakf etraparamâpura jaîsamâm lolcadhâtün
udâreçâvabhasena sphuritva, bodhisattva mahasattvâ s
tebhyo lokadhâtubhyo vyâkytâ ye samâdhipratilabdhâ iti
te 'pi bodhisattva mahâsattvâh svakasvakabuddhakfetrâ-

(5 ) (6 )
20 bhayâ yddhibalena Padmâm lokadhâtum saipprâptâ^L Padmo-
(l)Read mulchât (abl ) . Tîzal gyi sgo nas ljags kyi dban po
phyùn st e . chl î& ,ch2 ï . (2 )A ïcâturmahâdyxpikâm.
Eîcaturmahâdvxpitâm. (3)T*iljags kyi dban pos) yons su
lchebs par mdzad do. C h : ^ * ^ , c f .jxhvendriyepa samcchada-
yitvâ(Sulch-v 2). (4)ljags kyi dban pohi rdzu £phrul mnon
par ÿtdu mdzad paîx pliyir bsdus n a s , chl
ch2 î ^Lt$i & 1$ (3 "agréés. But Chî-buddhakf etrân apa^
h a y a , chl : j ch2 :Çrfàfà, LifyQ\t(6 )saçiprâpta=anuprâpta
(4). Tîlhags s o . chlî^ri^H. ch2:£»| ^ è.
——— 12 ———
ttarasya tathagatsyarhataî samyaksambuddhasya darsanaya
(l) (2) (3)
vandanaya pujanaya paryupasanaya/
atha khalu kulaputra Padmottaras tathagato 1rhan

(4)
samyaksambuddho rdd hy ab hi sam ska rain pratiprasrabhya
(5)
5 sarvavatyam bodhisattvaparfadi avaivartikacakram nama
( 6)
dharmikaî dharmacakraip pravartitavan bahujanahitaya
bahujanasukhay^'lokanukampayai, arthaya hitaya sukhaya
devanam ca manu^yapain ca mahayanasya paripurapartham" //
(7) (8) „ _ (9)

iti srxKartxpapupdarike mahayanasutre dharma-
10 cakrapravartano nama prathainajx parivartaî//!//
(l)E om. (2)T om. (3)B om. (4)A:-p:rasra. CD :-prasrabhyala.

Tiphyir bsdns n a s . (5)ABE:avaivarttikam calarara. (6)a BCD:
cakram* E om. Corrected by Tichos dan ldan pahi chos kyi
Jikhor lo. (7)A om srx-. (8)BE:-kan. (9)BCD s-sutrad. E:
-sutra.
——— 13 —
XX DVXTXYO DHARANÍ-MUKHA-PARI VARTA\i
(1 ) (2 )
atha khalu Ratnavairocano bodhisattvo mahasattvo
bhagavantam etad avocat/ "kathaip bhadanta bhagavan
Padmayam lokadhatau ratrimdivam prajnayate? , kiyadrupás
ca tatra sabda£ sruyante?, kiyadrupena te bodhisattvas
5 casayena saraanvagatáh? , kataniena va vihare:p.a viharanti?"/

(3)_
bhagavan aba/ ’’nityavabhasita kulaputra Padrna
lokadhatur buddhabhaya/ tatra yada pu$pa£ sainkucanti,
pakîâ^ calpasabda bhavanti, bhagavams ca te ca bodhi-
sattva dhyanaih krxdanti vimuktiprxtxsukham pratisam-
10 vedayanti* tada ratrxti prajñayate/ yada punas te puspa

(5) / ^ (6 )
vatenerita bhavanti, sakunas ca manojñani kujanti,
pu$pavp£j;±s cabhipravarâti, caturdisam paramasugandha
manojña myduka^L sukhasamsparsa vayavaî pravayanti,
bhagavams ca samadher vyutthaya Padmottaro bodhisattvanara

(7)
15 mahasattvanam atxkramya sravakapratyekabuddhakathaip
bodhisattvapiâkam dharmam desayati, tena ca tatra
divasaî prajñayate/ avirahxtas ca tatra kulaputra
bodhisattva mabasattva buddhasabdena dharmasabdena
(l)cbl:f^Í.Pt?tr6^f (l68b) ♦ ch2¡

(235a), (2)AEChT om mahasattvo. (3 )BE:-avabhasesita. (4)
C ins mahasattva. (5)AE:vatenaxrxta. (6)A:lmmjantx. BDE;
kujanti. Tísgogs par byed pa, (7)AE om -pratyeka-..
14 —
(1) , (2) (3)
sanghasabdena, vaisaradyasabdenanabhisamskàrasabdena-
nutpadasabdenanirodhasabdena santasabdenopasantasabdena
prasantasabdena mahamaitrisabdena mahakarunasabdena-
nut pat t ikadharma sabdenabhi ^ ekabhumipra t ± labha sabd ena

(5)
5 buddhabodhisattvasabdenavirab.ita , nityam te bodhisattva
evaijirupaiji sabdaiji syiivanti sma/ punar aparaip kulaputra
ye bodhisattva mahasattvaî Padmayam lokadhatau pratyàja-
tà£i pratyajayifyanti va sarve te dvatrimsadbhir maha-

( 6)
purusalakga^Laih samanvàgata yojanaprabha hy avinipata-
(7)
10 dharmano yavad bodhiparyantat/ sarve te bodhisattva
(8) (9)
maitracittah snigdhacitta akalusacittà dantacittah
(io)
kâmacitta^L samahitacittah prasannacitta apratihata-
(1 1 )
cittaji suddhacittah kalyapacitta dharmapriticittah sarva-
sattvanam kle sapra sainana ci tt ah pythivisamacitta laukika-

(1 2 ) _
15 yam kathayam anabhiratacitta lokottarayaip kathayam sabhi-
(1 3 )
ratacittaji sarvakusaladharmaparye$$icitta nirupadhau
(1)Ch ins nìrodhasabdenasamskarasabdena paramitasabdena

balasabdena, chi ! I r . (4 ch2 :4 0 à & M h rf
.
(2)Ch ins abhi jriasabd ena, chi i/\x$ìéâ ch2 sjigjff' (3)D odi -aria -
bhisamskarasabden-. chi :ferver ch2 But Timnon par hdu
byed pa£i sgra dan(l5^b2 )«abili samskarasabda . (4)ABB:-anù-
pattikadharma-* chiifel^&(anutpattikadharmaksanti). ch2 s
(-anutpattikasabdena dharma sabd ena-) . (5)Ch om
buddha -, chi i ch2 : (6 )ABB :y 0 janaprabhaya
hy. TìsatayoJanaprabha,de dag thams cad ni skyes bu chen
pohi mtshan sum bcu rtsa gnis dan ldan zin, laod dpag tshad
brgya pa yod la byan chub kyi mthar thug gi bar du rnam
par mi ltun bahi chos can yin no (l5^b4~5 ) * chi 1-
(l68c) . c h 2 i ^ 4 E t = . w
.p> £ (^35a-) • (7)E *-paryantat. (8 )A smaitri-.
(9)CD ins hitacittah* chi ins (karunacittah). (lO)Ch
ins kânticittaî, chi ch2 : (ll)Òh ins arajoclttah,
chl:^>X '<?. ch2 sfe/|/vi\ (12)kathayam is supplied by Ch T, (13)
E ;-lcusalamula-, C s-dharma^-ficittah. D :-dharme£$i-.
— 13 —
(x) (2)
sadaprayuktacitta vyadhi jaramaraiêbhya^ prasantacitta£
sarvakle sadahanaci 11 a£ sar vasamyoj anapra samanac i11 ah
sarvadharmämanyanacittah, asayabalinah prayogabalinah

(3) («0
pratyayabaXina^L prapddhanabalino *sarabhinnaccalana-
(5) , _ (6 >_
5 balino nidhyaptibalina\i kusalamulabalinaî samadhana-
balinajx srutabalinal^. sllabalinaji tyägabalinah. kânti-
balino viryabalino dhyanabalinah prajnabalinala samatha-
balino vipasyanabalino fbhijnabalinah smytibalino bodhi-

(7) ' (8 )
balina£ sarvamaravidhvarasanabalinah sarvamarahalapraniar-
10 danabalinah sarvaparapravädinäm sahadharmejia nigraha-
balinah sarvaklesapramardanabalina£/ te ca bodhi-
sattva ye Padmayam lokadhatau pratyäjatah pratyäjayisyanti

(XI) _ _ (X2)
va bahubuddha satas aha srakytadhikara hi avaruptalcusala-
mula; ye ca tatra Padmayajn lokadhatau buddhakêtre bodhi-
15 sattväh pratyäjata^ pratyajäyigyanti va dhyanaharas te

(X3)
bodhisattva dharmaharä gandhaharas tadyathapi nama deva
(l)Bi-pramukta-. E ;-prayutta-. Tiphun po med pa la rtag

tu rab tu brtson pajii sems dan Idan pa dan(l 55 al) • But
chl:to^Xv^- ch2:#c,v3’. i^Jcp* Tina ba dan rga ba dan hchi ba
rab tu zi bar byed pahi sems dan ldan pa dan. chi s
ch2 : Tyfafvt'. 41ifa)’. (3 )ABE oin pratyayabalinah. (¿f)BC:
-valinasarabhinna- • c p . Tsshin po med pa dan ma tidres sin
gon du skyod par byed paixi stobs can d a n (155 ^ 3 )* chi i'ff'/fftsf'/r.
ch 2 (5 )CP * T;nes par rtogs pahi stobs pahi can dan.
c h i :if p . ch 2 : . (6 )ch2 ;^ ,(pranidhana-). (7 )
T ins shin stobs kyi stobs can dah(155&6)=sattvabalinah.
(8 )Ch om* (9 ).C D ;-vimarddana-. T irab tu ihdul bar byed pa.
(lo)chi T ins mahasattva. (ll)krtadhikara is well esta
blished B S .,see adhikara in B H S . cp. Ttsahs rgyas ^Lbum
phrag man po dag la lhag par bya ba byas sin. chi 5
• cil2 : ® f-^ (I2 )avarupt a is analo -
gical back-formation to avaropita(ppp. of avaropayati).
cp. Tidge ba£xi rtsa ba rnams skyes pa yin no. chi
ch2 ifii (l3)ABEitathapi.
16 ——
(1) • . w
brahmaltayika, na ca tatra kavaîkaharah prajñayante/
sarvasas ca tatralcusalasya namápi nasti; sarvasas ca

_ (22 _
tatra matygramasya namapi nasti» prajñaptir api nasti;
sarvasas ca tatra du^khasabdo na s t i ; sarvathá priyapriya-
5 áabdo nasti, peyalam na klesasabdo na parigraho na catra-

<3) _ _ _
ndhakaram na durgandham na cittaklamata na kayalclamata
na narakatiryagyoniyamalokasabda^L, apayaprajñaptir api

<*) ,
nasti, na lcantakagahanapasaiiasarkara na cagnir na candra-

( 5) ( 6)
sur y a na tarakarupa na mahasamudrá na SumeruCakravaâ
(7)
10 na lokantariká na Kalaparvata na midhapaâna na pamsu-
parvata^x, na megbavarâsabdo na kalusavayusabdali, sarva-
thapayasabdo nasti, sarvathalcsapasabdo nasti/ atba ca

’ ( 8)
punah. Padma lokadliatur nityam buddhabhaya bodhisattva-
‘ (9 )
btxaya punyabhaya ratnabhaya udarenavablias ena sphuta/
,
15
(o.°) *
Sapílalas catra ñama pakîipo mano jña£. snigdba^L svakasva
leena svareîa indriyabalabodlxyañgani pravyaharant i sma,f/
atha khalu Ratnavairovano bodhi.sativo bbagavantam

(li)
etad avocat/ "kiyanmabati bhagavan sa Padmá lokadliatuli? ,
(l)So in all Mss, later we have kavadikarab.ara(/J2í", (0 ) &

kavadxkaraliara(/^á¡/^ ). cp. Tikham gyis zas za pa£i zas.
Cli:4^5% (chlsv.l.í^^ ). (2)ABE om prajñaptir api nasti.
cp. Tígdags pa yañ raed do. cbl:^ ^ cli2
(3)So in all Mss. klamata from ,/klam =klamatlia or kila-
matba(m, also in Pali). cp. Tisems nal ba yañ med pa, lus
nal ba yañ med do (155 ^ 3 “^) * chl :(&$) 0^*0 cU2 :
(4)ABK:ka$aka-. (5)New.comp. for constellation. cp. Tsslcar
mah.i gzugs. (6)Ch addsMahacakravada. (7 )A:li;:pánsu-
(8 Jbodhisattvabliaya is supplied by Ch T. (9/Tíbsod nains kyi
bod*. ch.1 om* cb£ rmanyabbaya, c f . 9>15~17* (10)
Timbras bu dan beas pa. cbl ch2 (h )a ;kiyat-.
— 17 --
(1 )
kiyacciram asau Padmottaras tathagatas tiffchati dhriyate
2 ( )
yapayati dharraam ca desayati yenadyarâtrâv anuttara sara-
yaksambodhir acirabhisambuddha?, kiyacciram ca parinir-

(3) (4)
vytasya saddharmah sthasyati?, kiyaccirasthâyinas te
bodhisattvâ ye Padmâyâm lokadhâtau buddhakêtre pratya-
jatâh pratyâjayiçyanti v a ? , kin te bodhisattvâ virahitâ
buddhadarsanena dharmasravaç.ena sanghopasthânena utaho
svin neti?, kim nam a casït purve sâ Padmâ lokadhâtuh?,

(5)
kiyaccirera va tatra jinasuryastamgataÿ. yasyanantareç.a
Padmottarena tathagatenânuttara samyaksambodhir abhisam-

(6 ) (?)
buddha?, kim pratyayam apy ekatya buddhavikurva$an
buddhapratiharyan pasyanti ye dasasu dikçv anyeçu buddha-
kfetreçu buddha bhagavantai^. prâtihâryan kurvanti, ekatya
na pasyanti?11/
bhagavan aha/ "tadyathâpi nâma kulaputra Sumeruî

( 8) \
parvatarâjâ, a$tasa^$hiyojanasahasrâpy udvedhena cattur
asi tiyoj anas ahasr ani vi s tarera/

lease id eva purusa âgac-
(9)
chet vïryavan balavân, samâdhibalena va tam Suraerum
(10)
par va tara jam sarsapamâtrapramaîara bhindyat ; gananati-
kräntas te sarâpa bhavanti, na sakyain te sarsapah
(l)ABsdhriyanti. Eïdhriyati. (2)CD:ye câdya-*. (3)kiyat-

cira- in Mss. (JÍPASE:-sthapayinas. (5)jinasurya==buddha
& not a proper name here. cp. T:rgyal ba£A ni ma. chi î
tifae & ^ . ch2 : #, (6 )ABDE î-buddha3£L• (7 )A ;akavatya. B îekara-
tya. E:ekacatyä. (8)ch2 T agree, but chi s & -ta & ^4-1 ïj.
(9)BB î sumeru. (10)Aîbhivadyât. B îbhivandyat. E Jbhivamdyât
cp. Tîbkrum nas. c h i ch2 :
kenacid gaâyituip sthapya sarvajna jnanena i yavantas te
sarâpaphala bhavanti tavantas caturdvxpika pramana/
Padma buddhakfetram evakirpa bodhisattvaiî. tadyatha

(i) _ '_
Sukliavatx lokadJiatur bodlxisattvair a k i r n a / Padmotta-
5 rasya kulaputra tathagatasyarhataî samyaksambuddhasya

(2) (3) (h)
trimsadantarakalpany aynîpramanain ti^Jhato dhriyato
yapayato dharmam ca desayata^b/ Padmottarasya kulaputra
tathagatasyarhataî samyaksambuddhasya parinirvrtasya
dasantarakalpan saddharmah sthàsyati/ te§am ca bodhì-
10 sattvanam mahasa11vanam ye Padmayam lokadhatau pratyaja-
talpL pratyajayi^yanti va tegami catvarimsadantarakalpayu^L-
prama$.atji/
(5)
p u r v a m ca kulaputra sa Padma lokadhatus Candana
( 6)
nam a babhuva, na tv evain parisuddhabhun na tv evam
15 akiripa suddhasattvair babhuva yathaitarhi Padma lolca-

(7)
dhatuî/ Candanayam kulaputra lokadhatau Candrottamo
nàmabhut tathagato ’rhan samyaksainbuddho vidyacaraîa-

(8 )
sampanna^L sugato lokavid anuttaraî puru£adamyasarathi£
sasta de vanam ca manufiyanàm ca buddho bhagavan, sa capi

(9)
20 vimsatyantarakalpan dharmam desitavan/ parinirvapakala-
(l)Tsbde ba can. chi i t i * ch2 (2 )C:trimsatadamtara-.

(3 )o:ayufjprainaîam, (4)Supplied by Ch T* (5)T;tsan dan.
Chsfft*1IL (6)CD sparisuddho bhun. (7)T:zla ba dam pa* chi : *3
^ ch2:$£, (8‘)So in ÀBEchl. CDT om from sugato, ch2 om
f*rom lokavid to manu$yap.am ca simply putting yavad. (9 )
So in all Mss, but Ch Tstrimsad-, Tsbar gyi bskal pa sum
bcur, chi s » ch2 i r «
19 ~
U)
samaye capy ekatya bodhisattvah prap.id.hanava si tayanyad
(2) _ f ^ _
buddhakêtram samkrantah/ ye cavasigâ bodhisattvas
(3)
te$am etad avocan/ "adyaratrau madhyame yame Candro-
ttamas tathagato frhan samyaksambuddhaî parìnirvasyati,
5 parinirvptasya bhagavato dasantarakalpan saddharmah

(4)
sthasyati/ kah saddharmantardhanasyanantaram anuttaraip
samyaksambodhim abhisainbhotsyate?’*/ tena khalu punah

(5 ) *
samayena Gaganamudro nàma bodhisattvah, sa pürvaprapidha-
nena Candrottamena tathagatenarhata samyaksambuddhena
10 vyakptah/ f,bhavi^yasi tvam kulaputra mama parinirvptasya

, U) _ (7)
dasathyantarakalpan saddharmah sthasyati/ ratryah pratha-
me yame mama saddharmo fntarabasyati, tatraiva ratryah

(8)
pascime yame tvam anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-
bhotsyase, Padmottaro nama bhavi^yasi tathagato 1rhan

(9)
15 samyalcsaiiibuddho vidyacarapasampanno yavad buddho bhaga-
(10 )
vaijis11/ tat lcalaiji te bodhisattva mahasattva yena Candro-
ttamas tathagato 'rhan samyaksambuddho bhagavams teno-
pajagmuh» upetya Candrottamas tathagatasyarhatah samyak-
saiìibuddhasya sarve te bodhisattvah samadhanabalena nanà-
(1)ABE :-anya. (2)ABE:-ta. (3)avocat in Mss. Ch Tiabhavan.

Tíhdi ñam du sems i?ar gyur te* chi ch2 (4)
-antarddhanasya- in Mss* (5)ABB:gaganasamudro. C:gagara-.
D :gagapa-. T ;nam mkhahi phyag rgya . Ch £p. (6 )dasaty-
antalcalpan in Mss. T:bar gyi bskal pa bcur. chi ch2 :
e t . 21,4. (7 )ABB •ratrya. So in chi sfé’fef*»'®.& ch2 :f/i
But Timadhyame, nam gyi gun thun la(l57a5) • (8)yame is
supplì ed by T;de nid lcyi nub mo thun tha ma la. cp. chi;
ch2 (9)huddho is supplied by Ch T. (lO)-vans
in Mss.
~ 20 - -
prakârair bodhisattvavikurvais Candrottamasya tathagata-
(l) (2) (3) _
sya pu¿am krtva triskrtvas ca pradakîîikptva bhagavan-
w
tara etad avocan/ "icchamo vayam bbadanta bhagavan nime
(5)
dasabhyantarakalpâ nlrodîiam avahitena cittenatinâmayitum"/
5 tatra khalu kulaputra Candrottamas tathâgato ’rhan

(6)
samyaksaipbuddho Gaganamudram bodhisattvam mahâsattvaru
(7)
amantryaitad avocat/ "udgphp.a tvam kulaputremain sarva-
jnâtakâradbaraç.âjnuldxapravesaçi sarvatïtanagatais tatha-
gata ir arh.adbh.iji samyaksambuddhair yauvarajyabhisiktanâm
10 bodhisattvanara desitain, ye caitarhi dasasu dikû sarva-
lolcadhâtuû buddha bhagavantas ti^^hanti dhriyante

(9)
yâpayanti te 'pi buddho bhagavanto yauvarajyabhiîktanara
bodhisattvanâm desayanti, ye 'pi te bhavi^yanty anagate

(1 0 )
'dhvani buddha bhagavantas te 'pi yauvarajyabhisiktanam
i 11) _
15 b o d h i s a t i v û n a m imam sarvajnatakaradharaçLimijikhapravesara
d e s ayiçyanti/ tadyatha;
(12) (13) (14) (15)
jalijalini mahajalini phutke butlce sararaade maha-
(16) (17)
saramade devam ati cati $ake £harà$hakke amimakasi
(lÌE:puja. (2)So in Mss. (3)C*-kytya. c p . ifyzodt*.

(4)avocat in Mss. (5)Tîbskal pa bar m a b e u po . (6)ABEî
g a g a n a m u d r a m . (7)udgphna i n Mss. ( 8 ) C :- p r a d e s e . Dïpradesam.
Read Tîthams cad m k h e n pa nid kyi rnara pahi gzuns kyi sgo
la £ ¿ u g pa(l57b3). chi î 3 - w fttkfc M W¿). ch.2 ï
(9)yuva- in Mss. (lO)yuva- in Mss. (il)AB î3 s s a r vak a r a ¿ ñ a t a - •
CD left out -¿ñata-. (12 ) T :¿ v a l i ¿ v a l i m i • ( l 3 ) T •- ¿ v a l i n i •
(14 )1 1 :h u kke b u k k e , so c h 2 . 12 ch2 îhultke huklce . (15 )1 1
C h ïsarapade mahasanipade. t2 :samvade m a h a s a m v a d e . (16 )T ïvat i .
(l7)Ch:asimakasi*
— 21 ~
(l) (2)
hilicilitili rurulce maharurulce jaye durjaye jayamati
(3) amülaparichinne
sante santanirghoâpi. amule ale
marasainya vitrasane mukte mulct apar isuddhe abhxte

(5) _ _
bhayamoâne bharadroharapa danta vidyavidya varutta-
5 me, nigraham paravadinam dharinavadinam anugraham
aralcâ dharinavadinam caturîam smrtyupasthananam
adhimulctipadaprakasanapadam idain/ (l)

(8 ) ^ (9 ) . (10 )
buddhakasaye amama nimama avevi arthe arthani
(n)
stiraijie lolcadhimukte sandadha paribhavane, caturîam
(12)
10 aryavamsanam adhimuktipadaprakasanapada/ (2)
(13)* _ (1*0 (15)
bhasxthe bhasane dhare dharayati gupte subhe
(16) (17) (18) (19)
subhaprade tatpliale agraphale 1ni^phale nilaha sa-
(2 0 ) (2 1
muleta amukta nirmukte atravita vimuktavati vilaphala
(23) (24)
ayulcta iviti diviti rati tula tulamam ahimsama iti-
(25) (26)
15 tava atvanatvana sarvaloka analca livindha abhüsare
(2 7 )
hatamatte vesagravate aphala kaphala, trayanam
arakîtanam adhimuktipadam idam/ (3)
(l)C om* (2)C:-vatx. (3)C:amule. Ch T om. (4)Csarnukte. tl

rep mukte. (5)Ch T:bhara oharana. (6)T ins vidya and has
dharuttame. (7 )Csvigraham. (8)chiibuddhapa-. ch2:-pala-.
(9)Tch2imimama. (10)T:abaibi• Chsacecx. (ll)T %sundhare.
(12) A B E :-prakasapada. C D :-pralcasaya-. (1 3 )T ¡bha§>arthe .
(l*f)Ch T :dharavati. (1 5 )subhe is supplied by T Ch. (l6 )
Ch continues to maitra. to the end of* dharapx 9> and
dharapx ^ starts from tatphale (l7)ni^phale in Mss.
T:aphalani^phala. (l8 )CDinileha. T:nihala. (l9)ABE om
samukta. Ciamukte. D:amukta. Corrected by Ch T. (20)E;
abhuvi ta . T :avabhamit a . Ch sabhavxna. (21)Chi-vani. (22)
C; vilaphala. (2 3 )ACID ¡amukta. Cht2 iayuddha. tl om. (¿¿1)
Tsratikula* (25)Tsandhanandhada. Chiatvatatva. (26)0:
anake. Chsadalca. (27)D1S ihatamatre.
22 —
(l)
ja<Jata£ aniharavavatavyo idam phalam niyoma-
(2) / (3) ( h)
phalara samudanaya vibhuâ pasya samantra anumanto
d) , _
akumanto chedavane mantrasta dasabala vigrahastha
(6 ) (7 ) _ (8 )
isusthita sunilehama tlk^pamati aloko atitr^pa adi-
5 mati, pratyutpannabuddhapurv aprahare caturîam samyak

(s^> (i9) , ,,,
prahapanam adhimuktipadaprakasana padam idam/
di)
anye manye mane marnane <v±re virate sanie samita
( 12)
visante m u k t e niraksame same samasame kâye aksaye
aditi sante samisthè dharanl alokavabhase ratnavrate

(13) _ (1*0
10 rasmyavate jnanavate meruvate kgayanidarsane loka-
p r a d x p a n i d a r s a n e , catur^Lam prati saijividam adhimulcti-

(15)
pa d a prakasanapadam idam/ (5)
_(^) , , (17)
cakga abhasanidarsane jnanalokanidarsanam ca
prabhàsane sarvendriya bhumatikrante sarvasarve v a -

(18)
15 rnam sarve prathava kgayam kare goleaha vadane lokanu-
(19) (2 0 )
darsana v i b h u , caturnam rddhipadanam adhimukt i p a d a -
( 21)
p r a k a s anapadam idam/ (6)
(l)c:anihana~. A¡-vanatavyo. T :-vacatavvo. (2)C¡vibhusah.

(3)C 5samantu. T:somanto. Ch:somantu. (k)A:anumatto. (5)"
Aíakumatto. (6)C D :sunikhama• E:-mi. (7 )ÁBítisnamati. E:
tX^p.aîaniat i . (8 )Tch2 i~krsp.a. (9 )A :-prahara:aam. (10) -pra-
kasapadam in Mss* (ll)T:vxri vitire. Ch:cire cirite.
(l2)C leit out sama-. Ch ins nisame. (13)ABE írasmya-. C:
rasraa-. (l4)T ora meruvate. ch2 rep. (15)-prakasapadam in
Mss. (l6)AB;abhase. (l7)Ch T ora ca. (18)T isoleartha. chl:
goleare. ch2:goleada. (19)C ¡virbhu. E 5vibhu. (20)ABE:-panam
(2l)rprakasapadam in Mss.
2 3 -----
(X) = .
acale buddhe drdhapracale satve g^hna siddhi
(2 )
kampati nisiddha smahidde parekasire some cande d a
’ (3) (*) (5 )
tve acale acale apare vicivaie ñipare pracacale pra-
( 6) ( 7) ( 8)
sare anayan prabhyase kanikame prabhavini same ni jase
5 grakrame nayute, indriyanam balanam adhimuktipada-

(9), . ,
prakasanapadam idam/ (7)
pu^pe supugpe drumaparihare abhayarucire ceka-

(x°) (11) _ , ,
ratke akâyam astu ninile marnale pancasisire lokasya
(12) _ _
vijñane nayasamgrhxte ca yukte succhendena, saptànam
' (13)^
10 bo dhy angariarti aàlìiinukt ipadaprakasanapadam idam/ (8)
* (ih) (1 5 ) _
’ cakravajre maìtra samapade krante kete lcarupa
rudxkâyi prxtirupe ksamasampanne arake varate kharo

_ (16 ) , _____
khare amule mule sadhane, caturâm vaisaradyanam
(1 7 ) '
adhimuktipadapi-akasariapadairi idam/ (9 )
(18) (19)
15 vartte calere cakradhare varacakre vare prare
• (2 0 ) (2 1 )
hile hile dhare arüpavate huhure yatha jibhamga
(2 2 ) (2 3 ) (24 )
nimbare yatliagne yathaparam carini se yatha bhaya-
(l)CDsvydha-. Tsdhabha-. (2)Tinisiddhidha. (3)^T om. Ch:

acacale. (4)AB:apale, Tiamare. (5)Tchl:nxvare. (6)ABE om
from anayan to drumaparihare, Ch rep anayan, (7)TCh:abyase,
(8 )C :drome . T:ome. Ch:krame. (9)CD;-prakasapadam. (lO)C;
cekavaratlce. TChi cekarakse . (ll)Ch:titile. (12 )T:chandena.
(13)-prakasapadam in Mss. (l4)Ch om from maitra to the
end of dharapx 9* which was replaced into dharajix 3*
(15 JCD smramapade* T ;aramamate . (l6 .)ABB:sadhare. T:sodhane.
(17}-prakasapadam in Mss. (l8 )cD¡vartta. (l9)C om, D:
pravare, tlsvure. t2;pure. Chlmure. (20)Csyakâ, (21)
B D :tibhaipga. (22)ABE:nivare. Ch:bimbare, (23)yathagne is
supplied by ChT, (24)C;naya-. .
——— 24 ———
' (l) (2)
ririsi satyanirhara jaracavila vlryanirhàra cure
_ d) d) _ (5) _ _ . .
marganirhara saniadhinxrhara prajnanirhara vxmukti-
nirhàra vimuktijnanadarsananirhara nal<patranirhara
candranirhara suryanirhara padas caturuttaratatha-

(6)
?5 gatena adbbutani niradbhutam sambuddham abuddha iha-
. (7)
buddham tatrabuddham nihaingaraapare alaha dalaha pap-
(8) *(9) (10)' _(ll)
<jare pappare tatrantalu mamgagharapi pufani samputani
gatapramgamanuniruva nasani nasabandhani chicchini

(12)
chicchidra mayova hidimgamà vare mare hanane bharam
IO bhare bhinde bhire bhire rusare sarape darape pra-

(13] (l«0
1 vartte varapadaye vidranvuma varakhuma brahmacaripa
indravani dhidhirayani malie svaralalani mamasume ala-

(15 ) _ _ _
mini elcalcsaraci vamcani carasti abhicaxidala sur e sar
’ ' (16)
vasurà avarasura punakanitam papd.itani ayinakap<Ji ja-
15 bhame gandhare atra runimakare bhirohinx siddhamatte

( 17) ( 18)
vilolcamate, buddhadhi^thite dharapxmukhe dasanam
balanam adhimulctiprakasanapadani idam*'// (io)
(l)a ;-cavile. (2)viryya- in Mss. Às-nirahara. (3)T om

cure màrganirhàra. (4)Ch ins sxlanirhara. (5)ABE om sama-
dhinirhara. (6)AB ;adbhutam• E :-bhuta. (7)T om tatrabuddha.
(8)Tsbandare. ch.2 smapdare. (9 )Ch:mapdare. (lO)c:talatra-
tala. (ÌÌ)D stamgayarapi. T smamgaladharini . (12)ABE:cchidra.
(13)ABEscaradadaye* (5.4)TCh:vidunduma. \ 15)B scarasti. CD:
varasti. (16}à B C D smapditam. (l7)AB:-mukha. (18)lutrdasanam
in Mss •
25 —
(1)
samanantararabdhe khalu punar bhagavata asmin sarva-
jnatàttcaradharapXmukhapravese atha tavad iyam trisàhasra-

(2)
mahasahasralokadhatuh fadvikarain kampita prakainpita sam-
(3)
prakampita calita pracalita sampracalita ksubhita pra-
5 kfubh.ita saipprakfubhit a garjita pragarjita sainpragarjita,

(5)
unnamatì prapamati samprapamati/ tatharupas cavabhasali
pradurbhutaji yad dasasu dikfu gapanà samatikranta ganga-
nadXvalikasatna lokadhatavah udàrepavabhasena sphuta ba-
bhuva/ naiva tasrain samaye SumeruCakravaâMahacakra vadaci
10 cakfufa abhasam agacchanti/ dasasu dikfu gapanasamati-
kranta lokadhatava^L samapapitalajata samd^syante/ ye

(7)
1pi te bodhisattva mahasattva dasasu diksu gananasamati-
lcrantasu lokadhatufu pratìvasanti, ye samadhidharapx-
kfantipratilabdha^, te tathagatabalena svakasvalcesu
15 buddhakfetrefv antarhità imam Saham lolcadhatum agatva
OpdhrakuJ; e parvate bhagavata^L sakasam upasamloranta, upa-
samkramya bhagavata£i padau sirasa vanditva nanaprakarair
vividhair bodhisattvavikurvitair bhagavata^ pujam kptva

(9)
tatraiva nifeduh sarvajnatakaradharapXmukhapravesasrava-
20 partham/ gapanasamatikrantas ca devanagayakfasura-
(l)ch2 ifcz-- (236c). (2 )AB :-sahasraqu

(3)BE om pracalita. (4)àB}£ om sainpragarjita. (5)cp. T:
mtho ba dah dmaji ba dan kun tu rab tu dinari bar yah gyur to
(l59a4-5). chi (l70 c) . ch2 (6)cp*
T:lag mthil ltar mnam par kun tu snan no. chi : ^ .
ch2 i if i (7)Asdasadikfu. (8)ABE:saha, (9)ABE¡nifaduh.
— 26 —
(1)
k u m b h ñ p íja p isa c a y e n a G rd h ra k ü ta h p a r v a t o y e n a c a b h a g a -
(2) ... ^ (3)
vaips te n o p a ja g m u h , u p e t y a b h a g a v a ta ^ i p a d a u s x r o b h i r a b h i -
vandya, e k a n t e n i ^ e d u r imain ca" s a r v a jñ a ta k a r a d b a r a ^ L X -
m u k liap ra vesa ra s r a v a ija r th a m / y e c a i r a b o d h i s a t t v a m aha-

' (*0
5 sa ttva^ L s a n n i p a t i t a s t e s a r v e Padmam b u d d h a k fe tr a m
p a s y a n t i sm a, P a d m o tta ra m c a t a t h a g a t a m a rh a n ta m sa m y a k -
sambuddhaiji m a h a ta b o d h i s a t t v a g a p e n a p a r iv p t a m / sam anan-
t a r o d a h y t a s y a c a s y a b h a g a v a t a s a r v a jñ a ta k a r a d h a ra s / E -
m u k h a p ra v e s a s y a d v á s a p t a b h x r g a n g a n a d x v a lik a s a m a ir b o d h i -
10 s a t t v a i r m a h a s a t t v a i r iyam d h a r a ^ i p r a t i l a b d h a , d h a ra ia x -
p r a t i l a b d h a s c a t e b o d h i s a t t v a d a s a s u d x k s u g a p a n a sa m a -
(5) (6 ) ,
t i k r a n t á n lo k a d h a t u s t h a n b u d d h an b h a g a v a ta £ p a s y a n t i sm a,
s a rv a m s c a b u d d h a k s e tra g u e a v y u h a n p a s y a n t i sma/ a sc a rya -
p ra p ta s t e s a m a d h ib a le n a b o d h i s a t t v a v i k u r v i t e n a c a
15 b u d d h ap u ja m k p t v a ta s th tih /
, (? ) ~ _
b h a g ava m s t a n evam ah a / u imam k u l a p u t r a s a r v a j n a t a -
k a ra d h a ra n x m u k h a p ra v e s a m b o d h i s a t t v o m a h a s a ttv o b h a v a y a -
(8) 4 i9)
m anas c a t u r a s l t i d h a r a ^ x m u k h a s a t a s a h a s r a p i p r a t i l a b h a t e ,
, (i°)
d v a s a p t a t i s c a d lia ra p .x in u ld ia s a h a s ra p i p r a t i l a b h a t e , ^ a f f i ip
Cu) . _
20 c a sa m a d h im u k h a sa h a sra p .1 p r a t i l a b h a t e / imagi c a dharap.xin
(l)ABE5gyddhakñtaî. (2)D:upek$a. (3 )B ssirasabhir. (k)

padmam in Mss. As a proper noun this xs feminine, see
7> 13 • (5)-kranta in Mss, (6)E;-stha. (7)CD:imam.
(8)-mana in Mss. (9)Head without -sata- as in Ch T. (lo)
Read samadhimukha- as in Ch,-fc:î S (ll)Read dharma-
mukha- as in Ch, chl : ch2 : ,
— 27 —
pratilabdho bodhisattvo mahasattvo mahamaitrim prati-
(i)
labhate mahakaruiiSm pratilabhate/ kevalam asya samädheh
pratilabhaya bodhisattvo mahasattvah saptatrimsadbodhi-
pakgan dharman avabudhyate sarvajnajnanam ca pratilabha-
5 te/ iha ca sakalabuddhadharmapäm parigrahah/ imam ca

(2) ’ _ _
dharapxin svabhävena buddhva buddha bhagavantah sattvanam
dharmain ’desayanti,
/ na catiksipram parinirvayanti//
pasyata kulaputrasyäh sarvajñatalearadharapxmukha-
pravesaya dhära^yä anubhavenayam mahatah prthivxcalasya
10 pradurbhüta\a¿ mahams cabhaso yenavabhasenanant apar yanta
buddhakjetra udareâvabhasena sphtrfa, yenavabhasenanant a-
paryantebhyo buddhak§»etrebhya itne ’nantaparyanta bodhi
sattva abhyagata^Ti, imam sarvajhatakaradharapimukhapravesam

(5) _
sravapartham/ ye ceha Sahayam lokadhatav anantaparyanta
_ (6) _
15 devaJt^ kamavacara rupavacara naga yaksasuramanugyamanugya
va imam sarvajnatakaradharapxmukhapravesam srosyanti,

(7) „ ' ' ,
te sahasravapena sarvajñatakaradharapxmukhapravesasya-
vaivartino bhavanty anuttarayam samyaksaijibodhau/ likha-
manas cavirahito bhavati buddhadarsanena dharmasravapena
20 sanghopasthänena yavad anuttarepa parinirvapena;
(l)Bisamadhyah. ch2 has dharapx instead of samadhi»

chi om. kevalam asya samadhela pratilabhaya bodhisattvo
mahasattva^L. (2 )AE ¡dharapx . ^3)AEE:-nirvapayanti. (4)
A B E ímahataiiis. (5)T:bam po gñis pa(l60a6) . (6)ch2 adds
arüpavacará,&Í JvK (7)Ch:te bodhisattvalp. sahasravapena---
chlí^í-C®-o ch2;tf^'#?iñ c p .T:thos(thob in Ms) ma thag tu.
— 28 —
svadhyayainanas ca bodhisattva imam sarvajnatakara-
u)
dhàranxmukhapravesam sarvani gadhakarmapi niravasesam
f
kfapayati, janmaparivartena ca prathamam bhümim akramati;
bhavayamanas ca bodhisattvo mahasattva imam sarvajnata-
5 karadharapxniukhapravesam, yadi tasya bodhisattvasya

(2)
pañcanantaryapi karmapi. lqptani syur upacitani tany apy
asya parikâyain macellanti, yena janmaparivart ena ca

(3)
prathamam bhümim avaltramati; yasya nasty anantaryaîi
tasya tena janmana sarvapy anyani karmaîi niravasesam
10 parilcâyam gacchanti, janmaparivartena ca prathamam
bhümim avakramati/ yo 'pi na bhavayati na svadhyayati

W
s a v a n a ! ca dharmabha^Lakasya patjam bandhati, tasâ^
ganganadxvalilcasama buddha bhagavantas ti^thanto dhri-
yanto yapayantah anyalokadhatustha£. sadhukaram anuprada-
15 ¡syanti, te 'pi buddha bhagavanto vyakarisyanty anuttara-
yam samyaksambodhau, na cxrepa casau bodhìsattvah pa£ta-
parityagena yauvarajye 'bhi§¡icyate, ekajatipratibaddhas
ca bhavaty anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ evam eva yah
kascid^gandhena pujam karoti so 'pi na cirepanuttaram
20 samyaksambodhigandhasya labhx bhavaty puspepa pujam kytva
(1 )ga$has=Skt • & Pali gadha. cp. Tilas dan po rnams. chi:

ch2 (2 )CD oin.karmapi. cp. Timtshams med
pa Inaiti las byas sin bsags pa zig yod na. c h i 0
ch2 2Ltì5ftf06\^/(3 )A:anantaryyap.i . B :anarataryapi. C :anar-
ttaryapi. D :anaintarya$.i. E:anataryapi. T:£tshams med pahi
las. anantarya=anantarya. ci. anantariya in Gand-vy.5^-7 »5
(verse). (4)cp* Tichos smra ba la dar gyis £ichin bar byed
na. chi :i'A^#4L^^^„ch2 (5)^tolyanto is sup. by
Ch T , (6 )Ch :jsamadhigandhasya, chi : . ch2 ;$ o (7 )
ABE :labhxno A -* <?■ wy ì M ,
(mettane
— ■ 29 — *•—
dharmabhapakasyanuttarapi jxíanapu^papi pratilabhate,
U)
bhak^yannapanam dattva dharmabhapakasyanuttarasya tatha-
(2)
gataharasya labhx bhavati bodhisattva£, vastrenacchadya
dharmabhapalcam anuttaratathagatavarpalabhx bhavati; yas
5 ca dharmabhanakam ratnaii- acchadayati so 'py acirat

(3)_,_ _
saptatriijiéatam bodhipaksikadharmaratnapam labhx bhavati/ h.
tad evam maharthikaî kulaputra bodhisattvanam mahasattva-
nám ayam sarva jhatakaradharapxmukhapravesa^/ tat kasmad

(4)
dhetor? yasmad atra sakalyena bodhisattvapitakam upa-
10 d i ^ a m / anena ca sarvajñatakaradharapxmukhapravesena
(5 )
bodhisattvo mahasattvaji asañgapratxbhanatam pratilabhate,
(64
manojñadhannacatugkain ca pratilabhate/ ebhüfci kulaputra
(7) , , ■
sarvajñatakaradharapxmuldiapravesais Candrottamas tatha-
gato !rhan samyalcsambuddho yada Gaganamudram bodhisattvam

(8) (9)
15 mahasattvam avadata tathaiva ppthivxcalo *bhut, mahatas
cavabhasasya loke pradurbhavo 'bhut, gapanatikrantani
ca dasasu dilcgu buddhaksetrany udárenavabhasena sphu-fany
abhüvan/ evam eva samani papitalopamani visamánx ppthivx-

U°),
pradesani dpsyante/ ye ca tatra bodhisattva!^ sannxpatitas
20 te dasasu dilc$u gapanasamatikrantepu buddhakêtreû
( l)AEsbhalcâ-. Cía ora. from bhak^ya- to -tathagatavarna-

labhx bhavati. (2)t puts dapda before bodhisattvaii. (3 )
B :-ratnam. (4) A E :samkalyena. (5 )C D :-prat ibhapatam. c p .
Títhogs pa raed palax snobs pa. ohl s But ch2 :/f*ílf „
(=asamkhya-). (6)manoya- in Mss, one of early mistakes.
cp. Tsyid du !aoñ bahi chos bzi. chl! ch2
(7)CP¡-akárair. (8)í>¡avadada. (9)^:tadaivara. (10)A E :-
padesani.
— 30 ~
(l)
buddhân bhagavatah pasyanti/ evam eva dasabhyo digbhyo
(2)
gaiânasamatikrantebhyo buddhaksetrebhyo gaçana sama tileran -
tâ bodhisattvâs Candanâm lokadhâtum upasamlerântâs Candro-
ttamasya tathâgatasyârhatal^ samyaksambuddhasya vandanâya
5 paryupâsanâya, idam eva sarvajnatakâradhâraçLimukhapra-
vesam sr o tuipH//
tatra kulaputra Candrottamas tathâgato 'rhan sam-
yaks aipbuddho bodhisattvân mahâsattvân amantrayate/

(3)
"abhijanâmy ahaiji kulaputra ye bodhisattva ekajatiprati-
10 baddhâs ta imân dasântarakalpân nirodham avahitena ceta-

(M, (5)
sa viharitvâvasis*j;â bodhisattva asya G;aganainudrasya bodhi-
sattvasya sakâsâd imân dasântarakalpân imam eva sarva-
jnatâkâradhâra^îmukhapravesam bodhisattvapitaleam srut a van*
to 'bhüvan'1/ imân dasântarakalpân dharmam srutvâ dasa-
15 su dikçu tefu gananasamatikrantesu buddhakêtresu tesam

(6) (7)
gananâtilcrântanâm tigthatâm dhriyatâm yâpayatâm bhagava-
tâm antike cittam abhipi’asâdya tena cittaprasâdahetunâ-
varuptakusalamulâ bbütvâ nânâvidhair bodhisattvavilcurvi-
taih Candrottamasya tathagatasyârhatah samyaksambuddhasya
20 (8)
pujâin leptvâ, bhagavantam etad avocan// nejara bhadanta
(l)AB ¡bhagavamta. B i-vamtam. (2 )gapanasamatikrantair

(ACs-ter. B3D:-te.) buddhaksetrair in Mss* Corrected as T
rightly translated. (3)ACB om. -prati-. (h )viharitva vasi-
tva in Mss. (5)/Tch2 add mahasattva. (6)Supplied by T.
(7)T adds buddhanain. (8)avocat in Mss.
— 31 —
dasanam antarakalpanam atyayena Gaganamudro bodhisattvo
mahasattvo 1nuttaram dharmikam dharmacakram pravarta-
yi^yati?"/ Candrottama aha/ “ evam eva kulaputreiuam,
efam dasanam autarakalpanam atyayena Gaganamudro bodhi-
5 sattvo mahasattvo ’nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhot-

(i)
syate, tasyam eva ratryam atyayena dharmikam dharma
cakram pravartayisyati, bodhisattvanam iha dasantara-
kalpan idam eva sarvajñatakaradharapimukhapravesam desa-
yisyati/ tatra yo bodhisattvo- mahasattvas tasyantikad
10 dharmam srogyati tain dharmam srutva kusalamulany ava-
ropayitva, yasmin sainaye Gaganamudro bodhisattvo 'nutta
ram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyate; so 'bhisambuddha-

(2)
bodhim dharmikam dharmacakram pravaracakram avaivartika-
(3)
cakram pravartayitva bahubodhisattvalcotxnayutasata-
(M
15 sahasravaivartikam sthapayitva, ye bodhisattva iha
(5 )
dasantarakalpan tasya sakasad imam sarvajnatakaradharapx-
mukhapravasam dharmam desamanam sro^yanti te tasmin €

(6 ) * ,
samaye dharmam srutva elcajatipratibaddha bhavisyanti,
ye tu kalpam sro^yanti te bodhisattvas tasmin samaye
20 bhumira avakrami^yanti, avaivartikas ca bhavisyanti
(l)Tchl add yasyani ratryam so 'nuttaram samyaksambodhim

abhisambhot syate. (2 )b ¡paracakraiu. C rep. pravaracakram.
(3)A11 Mss have -buddha- instead of -bodhisattva-.
Emended by Ch T. (4)-avaivarttika in Mss. (5)CDB:
atasya. (6)ABE om. dharmam.
— 32 —
anuttarayäip samyaksarabodhau, tasmin, ne va samaye imam
(a.) -
dharapïm paryantato lapsyante” ity uktva, Candrottamas
tathâgato 1rhan samyaksambuddho' bodhisattvanâm mahâ-
sattvânani vividhâni buddhavisayaprâtihâryâpi samdarsa-
yitva, Gaganamudrasya bodhisattvasya mahasattvasya
narâyapam samadhim nidarsayitva, vajramayam atmabhavam
adhitisabati prabhâvyûham samadhim nidarsayati sma/
yena pravartitam dharmacakram iha dasantarakalpan bodhi-
sattvanâm idam sarvajnatakaradharapxmukhapravesam dharmam
10 désayati, sarvabuddhaksetresu buddhânubhâvena lakâpâ-
nuvyañjanair avabhâsitah samdrsyate, v a tramandalasamadhim

(*0 (5)
nidarsayati/ yena bodhyâsane supravartitadharmacakro
bodhisattvanâm dharmam desayati, cakramälam samadhim
nidarsayati/ yena dharmacakram pravartayamâno bahu-

(6)
15 prâpako$xnayutaéatasahasrapi avaxvartikâm sthâpayati/
(7)
dharmacalcrapravartanayeti viditvâ Gaganamudro bodhi-
sattvo mahasattvo 'pariinitena bodhisattvasañghena
bhagavata^L pujâiii kptvâ svakasvakepu kû$agâresu pravisya
sthitâs; Candrottamo *pi tathâgato 'rhan samyaksam-
20 buddhas tarn eva rätr im anupadhise^ö nirvapadhâtau pari-
(l)lapsyate in Mss. (2)cp. T;lus rdo rje Ita bùr byin

gyis brlab par mdzad pa dan(ló2b2). chi :ííLíéif f/7/c)„
ch2 : ^ Jfl'i^ (3)Ch read yo na, chi : .
ch2 î (4)darsayati in Mss. Tiñes par ston ein.
(5)Ch read yo na, chi ¡O'Aß-e&bVc) ch2 :
(6 )N o danda in Mss, so in T¡chos kyi hkhor
lo bskor bar hgyur bahi phyir phyir mi idog pa ñid la
£igod par rig ñas. (7 )a:-pravarttayanäyeti. Eídharma-
cakraiii pravarttayanäyati . cp. chi :
Oh suggests -pravartitam iti.
nirv^tas, te ca bodhxsattvas tasyam eva r atryam atyayat
tasya bhagavatah sarxre püjam kytva svakasvalcesu ku$a-

_ , * d) _
garesu pravlsantl sma/ apare punar bodhxsattvah svaka-
svakara buddhakêtram gatah/ ye ca tatra bodhisattva
5 eltajatipratxbaddhas te nirodhasamadhanenaltan dasantara-
kalpan atlnamayantx/ Gayanainudro bodhxsattvo mahasattvo
bodhxsattvan mahasattvan arabhya dharmam desayati,
tesam ca bodhisattvanam mahasattvanam dasantarakalpan
kusalamulany avaropitavan/ so 'dyaratray anuttaram
10 samyaksambodhxm abhx sambuddhah; tena cadya dliarmacakram

_ _A5) *
pravartitam, inahapratiharyam krtam, anekanx pra:n±ko'$;x-
nayutasatasahasraî avaivartikany anuttarayam smayaksam-
bodhau prat±§$hap±tan±/ asmin khalu puna$. sarvajñata-
karadharaîxmukliapravese bha$yamáp.e asitxnam bodhisattva-

(6) ^ _
15 nayutasatasahasranam anutpattikeû dharmeû lcsanti-
_ '* (7)
pratxlabdha, dvanavatis ca praâkofyo 'vaivartikam
sthapxta anuttarayam samyaksambodh.au, dvasaptatxbhxs ca
bodhisattvanayutalr xyam sarvajnatakaradharanxmukhapra-

,<8 > _ * _ _
vesa dharap.3! pi'atilabdha, galanatxkrantanam devamanusyaîam
20 anuttarayam samyaksarnbodh.au cxttany ulpaditanl’1//
(1 :ayanie . (2)E:-satvaya. (3 )D ¡-sattvanaramblxya.

(^)Escaya* (5 )T ¡desitara, tsho ¿.phul chen po bstan ñas
(6)A adds lto$x before -nayuta-. E om.Ssata-, (7,) w
♦vaivarttika in Mss. (8)ABE om. -mukhapravesa dhararix
— 34 -------
U) _
atha khalu Ratnacandravairocano bodhisattvo maha-
sattvo bhagavantam etad avocat/ "katamair bhadanta
bhagavan dharmailx samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva
imam dhâranïm pratilabhate?"/

’ (2)
5 bhagavan aha/ "caturbhi^L kulaputra dharmaiî saman
vagato bodhisattvo mahasattva imam dharaç.xm pratilabhate/
katamais caturbhir?, iha bodhisattvo mahasattva! catursv
aryavamseû vyavasthito bhavati/ katamesu catursu?,

' (3) (4)
iha bodhxsattvo mahasattva itaretarena cxvareçLa samtu^to
(5) ( 6) _
10 bhavati/ itaretaracxvarasamtuftas ca varnavadi bhavati/
sa na cïvarahetor apratirüpâm esanam samâpadyate/

(7) _ _
alabdhacxvaro na paritapyate, labdhvâ ca cxvaram aralctah
paribhuhkte, asakto fgrddho *grathxto 1mûrcchito 'nava-

(8) •• " _
dhyavasito 'nadhyavasânam âpannaîx, adxnavadarsx ni£-
(9) . ,
15 sarapam prajânain paribhunkte/ asmin prathame aryavamse
vyavasthito bhavati bodhxsattvo mahasattva£i/ yatha

(1 0 )
cïvarara evam pijçujapâtam sayyâsanam/ punar aparain bodhi
sattvo mahasattva itaretarena glanapratyayabhaiâjya-
parifkarena saiptu^to bhavati/ itaretaraglânapratyaya-

20 bhaiâjyaparigkarasamtustas ca varnavâdï bhavati/ sa
(1) ch i ; 1%. ch2 ¡$$ . (=Muktavaira) . T srin po che

rnam par snah byed(=Ratnavairocana)* (2)ln the follow
ing till 38,/^ Oh has simpler explanation of k 9 5 & 6
regulations(dharma), though T agrees with S k t * (3)C;
itarena*. (A-)ABE om. civareâ. (5)0 ¡itaretaram. (6)ABB;
catury.avadx. (7)CD ¡labdha* (8 )B :'navadhyavasanam. (9 )
E ¡nihsarana * (10) ABE ¡yatha cxvara(B :cxra) p i t a p a t ram
saryyasanam. CD have eva instead of evaip*
— 35 --
glanapratyayabhaifa jyapariskarahetor apratirüpam eâ^Lara
na samapadyate/ so 'labdhyaglanapratyaya'bhaisa jyam na

' (l) . (2)
paritapyate, pratilabdhvaraktah paribhunkte *gqpddho hy
(3) _
. agrathito Mnürcchito fnavadhyavasito 1nadhyavasanam
5 apanna adlnavadarsi ni^tsarariam prajanam paribhunkte/
eû catursv aryavamseû vyavasthito bhavati/ ebhis
caturbhir dharmai^L samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva
imam dharapam pratilabhate bhavayati ca/
aparai£ pañcabhir dharmaih samanvagato bodhisattvo
10 mahasattva imam sarvajñatakaradharaîimüdmpravesadharagíxm
pratilabhate/ katamaiî pañcabhir?, iha bodhisattvo

(M; (5)
mahasattvalp. atmana silavam viharati, pratimokâsamvara-
samvrtaji, acaragocarasaiupanno 'pumatresv avadyeû bhaya-
darsi, samádaya sikâti siksapadesu, paran api sila-
15 virahitám dystva silasampade samadapayati vinayati
nivesayati prati^thapayati; anena prathamena dharmeiia
samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva^/ punar aparara
bodhisattvo mahasattvah drstivyasanagatam sattvam

_ (7 ) • ... • •
mithyady^tya vyutthapya samyagd^tyani samadapayati
20 vinayati nivesayati pratisthapayati; anena dvitxyena
(ljABE:-labdharalctaî. (s)T adds Paleto »¿en pa med pa.

(3 )00 :1navadhyavasanam. (4)C :prat itnoksa-. (5 )B :-saravaram •
(6)ABE sparayan. (7 )AC0E ¡-d^'jpav utthapya. Bí-dr^-fya
vutthapya. cp* Tslog par lta ba las rnam par balan zin.
— 36 — -
dharmeçta samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva^/ punar
apararn bodhisattvo inahasattvo 'nâcâravyasanagatâm
sattvan samyagâcare samadapayati vinayati nivesayati
prati^thäpayati ; anena trtïyena dharmeaia samanvagato
5 bodhisattvo^ mahasattva\i/ punar apararn asayavipannan
sattvan asayasampattau samadapayati vinayati nivesayati

(2 ) _ ’ (3 )
pratis-fhapayati ; anena caturtheîa dharmena samanvagato
bodhisattvo mahasattva^./ punar apararn bodhisattvo maha-
sattva\i sravalcapratyekabuddhaâne samprasthitân satt van
10 anuttarâyarji sainyaksaipbodhau samadapayati vinayati
nivesayati prati$$hápayati; anena pañcarnena dharmepa
samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva]^/ ebhiÿ. pañcabhir
dharmaih samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva ima:m
dharap.xm pratilabhate/
15 aparaih sadbhir dharmaila samanvagato bodiiisattvo
mahasattva imam dhâraçixm pratilabhate/ katamaijh.
sadbhir?, iha bodhisattvo mahasattvah svayam eva

* (6) *
bahusruto bhavati srutadharah srutasannicayah, tasya
(7) ' (8) _ *
ye te dharma adau kalyap.a madhye kalyanah paryavasane
20 kalyapah svarthala suvyañj anali kevalam paripürîam
(i )AB¡asayatasampattau. B:asenasayata-. Ciasasaya-, cp.

T:bsam pa phun stun tshogs pa* (2)BE om. pratisi;hapayati
(3 )B:punar apararn instead of anena. (4)BCD:-yana. (5 )
Bípreyalam instead oí* samadapayati --- pratig^hapayati.
(6}Bsdharaî instead oí bhavati. (7)B ídliamam. (8)
kalyaâ in Mss.
— 37 “
sattvan bahusrutye samadapayati vinayati nivesayati
prati^thapayati; anena prathamena dharmepa samanvagato
bhavati/ punar aparam bodhisattvo mahasattvo 'nirsyako
bhavati amatsarl, sa paran ir^yamatsaryabhibhutan

(5 )
sattvan anirsyayain tyagasampadi ca samadapayati yavat
prati^Jhapayati; anena dvitxyena dharmepa samanvagato
bodhisattvo mahasattvo bhavati/ punar aparam bodhi-

(6)
sattva^L sattvanam avihe'fchana jatxyo bhavati abhayapradata
mocayati, akuhakas ca bhavaty alapako 1sajhas ca bhavaty
araayavi sunyataya ca bahulxviharati/ ebhiî â^bhir
dharmaili samanvagato bodhisattvo mahasattva imam sarva-
jnatakaradharap.lmuldiapravesadharap.xin prat i lab hat e/
evamrupair dharmaili samanvagato bodhisattvo maha-
sattvah sarvan samasavistarena saptavarsaÎman
(1 )B:abhivedana abhivamdamti. (2)AB¡bahava sruta. E :bahu

sruta. (3)ABDEsdr^Ja* (4VChT:alpasrutan. Tsthos pa nun
ba. chi ch2:o/^^, (5)C ;anxsyayx. Eianirsyara. (6)
-jatxya in Mss. (7 )0 ;parimacayita. Ds-mocayita. E:-
mocita. cf*. T:gnod pa dag las vons su thar bar byed paî
ran bzin can yin pa(l65a.2). (8)cp. T:tshul £chos pa med
cin kha bsag med pa dan, sgyu med cin g*yo med pa dan,
ston pa nid lcyis Ian man du gnas par byed pa ste. chi;
ch2 C&**>) * c 5amayavam &
bahulaviharati.
( )
1 2 ( )
Dramidamantrapadam tri£ krtva diva pane amanda lena ni-
(3 )
$adya kayagatam smptim upasthayya sunyataviharepa ima
evam Dramida mantrapada utsàrayitavyah/ uttistigata

(5)'
samantato dasasu dikû tis$hato dhriyato yapayato
(6)
5 buddhan bhagavatap smarata satatam buddhanusmptiiji
bhavayata saptanam varââm atyayena imam sarvajnatakara
dh.arapxmuldiapravesadharap.im pratilabhate bodhisattvo
malia sattvah/asya dharapyal^ pratilambhad bodhisattvo

(7 5
mahasattvas tadrupam aryarn prajnacaksuh pratilabhate,
10 yena x>rajnàcalcûâ dasasu dikfu ganganadxvalikasame§ju
buddhalcsetreû^ t i ^ h a t o dhriyato yapayato mahapratiharya
vidarsayata^. sarvam pasyati, tesam buddhanam bhagavatam
smitavidarsanam dr.^tva caturasxtidharanxmukhasahasrani
pratilabhate, dvasaptatis ca samadhimukhasahasrapi
15 pratilabhate, $asj;is ca dharmamukhasahasrani pratilabha-

(?)
te/ asyam ca sarvajnatakàradharapxmukhapravesadharapyam
prati$$hito bodhisattvo mahasattvo mahamaitrxm prati-

\
labhate, mahakarupam pratilabhate/ yena bodhisattvena

(101
mahasattveneyaip dharapxm pratilabdha bhavati tena yadi
20 pancanantaryapi karmapy acirpani bhavati, tasya janma-
(l)cp. T:£.gro Idin bahi gsan snags gzi* chi: ^-

ch2 i tfSLiji %)9 P£j^^L& t'a b 1ji 1 jx~Dravidian♦ cf, Mvy 3 2 -9 9 ,
dramido nagaraja, hgro Idin, . (2)B:divam.^ (3)
iman evam in Mss. T4)cp. Tsbrjod par bgyiho. Chio^t^ „
(5)Supplied by T. (6)A:samanata. (7)BE:arya. (8)AB;
sarva. G ;sarvvam. (9 )-dharanlmukhapravesa- is supplied
by Ch T . (10) A :dharanimukha * E ;dharapxm mukha.
39 —
ntarena parikfayam gaechanti, tptxye janmani niravasesam
' _ ' , (i)
tani lcarmapi na^tani bhavanti, dasamim ca bhumirn ava-
kramati/ yasya tu bodhisattvasya nanantaryani karmapi
kptani bhavanti tasyanyani sarvalcarmavaranani pariksayam
5 gaechanti, janmaparivartena dasabhumxl^. samatikramati,
na cirasyedanlin saptatx’imsad bodhipaksan dharraan prati-
labhate, sarvajnajnanam ca pratilabhate/
evarji bahukara£ kulaputra bodhisattvanam mahasattva-

_ (2)
nara ayam sarvajnatalcaradharapxmukhapravesa^L, satata-
10 samxtain bodhisattvo mahasattvo buddhanap bhagavatain
sraitavidarsanat pratiharyam dpsjva evainrupepa yddhi-
vigayena samanvagato bhavati/ yad ganganadxvalikasamesu
lokadhatusu ganganadivalikasamanam buddhanain bhagavatam
pu jam kptva tesam buddhanam bhagavatam dharmam srutva

’ * ' (3) _
15 nanavidhasamadhikântidharaplm pratilabdhalx, imam eva
buddhaksetram agacchanti/
evam kulaputra bodhisattvanam mahasattvanam sarva-
jnatakaradharapxmukhapravesah karmapariksayaya samvar-
tate kusalabhivrddhaye/ ye ca kulaputra sattva asyala

(4) (5) .
20 sarvajnatakaradharapxmukhapravesadharapya nama srosyanti
(1)B :iva kramat i . C :avakramati. D seva kramat i . (2 )T :

-pravesadharapx. (3)ABE i-dharapx. (4)“dharapx- is
supplied by T. (5 )CE:sro^yati•
— ho —
tasya ca bhagavatas Candrottamasya tathagatasya, tesàra
sarvakarmavarapani kâyam gamigyanti, niyatas ca bhavi-

■ (i)
$yanti anut taray aJp. samyaksambuddhe£in/
atha te bodhisattvà evara ahuh/ flasmabhir bhadanta

. _ (2)
5 bhagavan ganganadiyalika same su atxtepu buddhesu bhaga-
(3) ^ )_
vatsu ti$$hatsu dhriyatsu yapayatsu iyam dharapx sruta
_ (5) . _
ca pratilabdha ca"/ apara evam ahu£., ’'asmabhir dviganga-
nadivàlilcàsaraanàm" , apare Htribhih” , apare 11caturblilh.” ,
apare ‘'pahcabhihu , apare 11§iadbhi]jL,!, apare ”saptabhih",
10 apare ** 1gâbhih11/ apare evam ahuh, nasmabhir navasu
ganganadxvalikasamesu samyaksaiiibuddhesu atitesu ti^that-
su dhriyamaneû yapayatsu iyain sarva¿hatakaradharapxmulcha
pravesadharapxm srutva sarvakàrepa pratilabdha’1//

-
Maitreyas tu bodhisattvo raahasattva evam aha/y
(7 ) (8 )
15 Mmaya dasaganganadxvalikasaman kalpan atikramya Sant arano
<9 ) ’
nama mahakalpo 'bhut/ tatredam buddhakfetrain Sarvalan-
_ _
karavibhupitam namabhut/ Sàlendrara jo maina buddho 'bhud
vidyàcarapasampannah sugato lokavid anuttaraci puruâ-
damyasarathi^L sasta devamanufsyàpam 'buddho bhagavan/
20 anantakotxnayutasatasahasrepa bhiksusanghena parivpta£
(l)Ch om. frora ye ca kulaputra to samyaksambuddheh. (2 )

buddhesu is supplì ed by Ch T. (3)3upplied by Ch T. (¿Í-)
Ci srutva. (5)hi instead of dvi*** in Mss. (6)ABE:
maitrxyas. c p . Tibyams pa. (7)-sama in Mss.
(8)cp. Tskun nas sgrol ba. c h i c h 2 i # | ( 9 ) c p . Ts
rgyan thams cad kyis rgyan pa. chi ch2 i •-
(lO)cp. T:sa lalii dban po£ii rgyal p o . chi 3L
4 1 -----
_ ^ 1 eva
tat ha gapanatilcrantair bodhisattvaiî parivpta imam
„ (2),_ (3) _ _ _
sarvajnatakaradharapxmukhapravesam dharapxm bhagitavan,
tasyantike mayeyani dharanx sruta bhavarxa paripuryadhi-
gatah/ evam aprameyeû kalpesu aprameyataresu asamkhye-
5 yatareû atitanam samyaksambuddhanam ti^thatam dhriyatam

(^)
yapayatam asainkhyeyair bodhisattvavikurvitais teâm
buddhanam bhagavataiji pujam lcptva, ekailcasya buddhasya
sakase aprameyapy asamlthyeyany atulyani aprameyapi kusala-
mulany avaropya pupyaskandhah parigrhxtas, tenahain kusala-

- ^ -
10 mulena baliubhir buddhasahasrair vyakrtal^/ kalam avekjya—
(7) _
ham prapidhanavisayenaiva cirara sarasare samspto, yena
me purvara samsare samsarato fnuttara samyaksambodhir
nabhisambuddha, so *ham idanim bhagavata yauvarajyena-

(8)
bhiîkto, vimuktipa-ftas ca me prajnasirasi baddho
15 ‘nuttarayam samyaksambodhau"/
atha khalu bhagavan Maitreyam bodhisattvam etad
avocat/ 11evam etan Maitreya yas tvam. Salendrarajasya
tat ha ga ta sy arha tah. samyaksambuadhasyantikad imam sarva-
jnat akaradharapxmukhapr ave sadliarapxm prat ilabdhavan/
20 akank$ amapas tvam Maitreya dasanain kalpanam atyayena-
(l)CDsimam. (2)BE:-pravesa. (3)cidharapx. (4)CD:bodhi~

v i k u r w i t a i s . (5)T;tshad ma mchis pa(=apramapany). (6)
C ievelcsaham. D ;evalesyaham • (7 )ABE ;p r a p i d h a n a m . of•
Tssmon lam gyi Mayad par gyis(=prapidhanavisesenaiv a ) .
chi 69c ch2 ; ffib (=pranidhanavasenaiva ) . (8 )chi o m .
from vimuktipa^-fas to baddho. ch2 (=vimulctipattas
ca baddho). T agrees with Slct, bdag gi ses rab kyi mgo
la rnam par grol balli cod pan bcins lags so(l66b8).
42 —
nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisainbhotsyase, yathaiva te
‘ ’ (i) _
Maitreyasaparipm'p.asaktas tvam Maitreya sighram eva-
nuttarerà jnanenanupadhisese nirvanadhàtau prave st uni/

- .
yac ca tvam Maitreya iyac cirara samsare 'bhiratas tat ■
5 sarvam pra^Lidhanavasena kalaprekîpa, tena te Maitreya
etarbi mamantikad yauvarajyam parigrhitam, atitanàm api

' (3)
te tathàgatanam antike yauvarajyam parigrhitam’Y /
- (4)
tatra bhagavan sarvavatim parâdam avalokayate,
(5)
bodhisattvaparsadam bhiksuparfadam bhiksirpyupa salto-
(6) _ _
10 pasikàpar padani devanagayaksarakâsagandharvamanusyà-
manufyam vyavalokya tasyam velàyam imani mantrapadany
abhasata/
(7 ) (8 ) (9 ) (1 0 )
"dantabhumih damathabhumik smptiblmmih prajna-
bhumir vaisaradyabhumih pratisamvidbhumir anutkêpa-

(il) (12) _
15 bhumih samatapariksayopeksab burnir jatiksayabbumir
tl3) '(1*0 ' _ ' (15)
manuja vinmujah malanmujah visagrah dasàvate vesatab
(1 6 ) (1 7 ) (18) ‘
terapa vesalagra samusavatal^ vimati vimati yopabira
(l)-saletas in Mss. (2)AB15:fbhira tat s a r wa . (3)Cb om.

from atitanam api to parigrhitam. (4)ABDB:avalokayato.
(5)BC:-upasiko-. (ó)Cb adds asura. (7)Ch ins. ta(n)tra-
bbumi^L. (8 )C o m . (9 )Cb ins . krt ibhumih. (10 )B o m . (11 )
Cb ins. apekfabbumiJh.. (12)ABB om. (l3)T ins. miñja.
(l4)malatmajap in Mss. T :malanmuja• Cb:pramuja. (15)
ABE:dasabbüvate. (l6)E:vaisalagra. T :vaisalagra. (17)
Cb has one vimati. (18)CD¡yapahira. Cb agrees, but T:
yoparahati(tl) or yoparahita(t2).
— 43 --
(l) (2) (3)
Tegamata vasisakrama iticaravate melchemudra dahara-
W (5)
vate prajnaksàbubu dahalcramita sadosavantah elaya
(6) ' (7)
tilaya ahusuta amundhamam arthavati rauruvati tellina-
(8) ' (?)
dviva alcaneti bakanate samalce visabhate ite itabale
(10 ) (1 1 ) (1 2 )
5 atra tatra kuruâm larusam latatha lcathasarvantah.
(13)
sarvatarvah aniruddhah dihakhatambiphala bahuphala
sataphala sistavate, api devànam bhagavan pratltya-
samutpadapratisamyuktany adhimuktipadani prakasayati,
esu prakasyaraanesu sastibhir devanayutaih satya-
10 darsanam lcrtam abhut/ (il)

(i*)' (15)
tatphalam agraphalam lalaha alaha nilamhare
(16 )
vacatakhya idamphalam niyamaphalam namudaya vibhu-
(17) _
kha prajnacalcra sunirvrticalcra jnanxcakra, ebhir
.adhimukt ipadair dasànam devakoînam anuttaràyam
15 samyaksambodh.au cittany utpaditani, tatraivavai-
vartilca sthitah/ (l2)

(1 8 ) (1 9 ) (20) (2 1 )
pasya momate anumato alcumatoallumati chidra»
(l)chl Ins. at amura* ch2 ins. rat amura. (2)Ch T svasi sari-
krama. (3 :iticiradhato. (4)T¡prajñagatabuddhe. Chsprajña-
buddha.. (5)ch2 ins. silaya. (6)Ch:nilaya. (7 )A1ì samumdha-
mani. B :amudhavam. (8 )chi :akanainati . ch2 íakanavat i . (9 )
chi sbalcanamati. (lÒ)Ch ins. turusam* (h)Tìlabasana. chi s
lamala. ch2slarusamala. (l2)Ch Tsrutha. (1 3 )T¡adasarihi-
phala. Chidihatatahiphala. (l4)Cstataphalabham. (l5)T
repeats alaha. (l6)Ch svavatalchye. T svanat alche . (l7)Chs
anuvrticakra. (l8)B:paáye. So Ch T. (19)C smaniate. <$h Ts
somato. (20)T om. alcumato. (2l)Ch otti, alcumati.
(l) (2)
tralce mantrastha desabala vipravastha isasthxta
(3) .
atimatx txk^pamati aloko steritufpa, ebhir adhx-
muktipadais catu^gaînani nagasahasraîam anuttara-
yam samyaksambodhau cxttany utpaditani, tatraiva ca
5 ava iva rt ikah sarav^t ah./ (13 )

(h ) (5)
aprabha samadana ahadyo bhagavadyo karanyaksa
(6) (7) _
sxddhamati samantaksau alabale pit altaro mahabale
(8) (9) (10)
ojadaro dharane migalekse udaksa kudaksa lcukaksa
* (11) (12) (13)
viroyo vxrupamukha aksihasta saink^xbala asurovina
(1*0 ’ _ ______
10 asuropramardane, ebhir adhimuktxpadaxr dvadasanam
yak§ako$xnam anuttarayam samyaksarabodh.au clttany
utpannanx, tatraxvavaivartikah samvyta£,/ (l*0

(15) (1 6 ) (17)
arthe pilxle tinithe saint xrth© katitene nakeme
(18) (1 9 ) (20)
nanamaste ubherabhe mudame madame matime saniha
(21) _
15 . sure dharanxya sendra sadeva sanaga sayakâsura-
' (2 2 )
deva naga nirukti parivara nxruktalani sm^ti prajha
_ (23)
parivaramati pratilabhx gatidhrtiparivara gatidhrti-
(I) A :-take. C h :-vako. T ;-vakai. (2)CD c h i :ihasthxta.

(3 )Ch:sunlina . (^)T agrees, but Ch has aksa(chl only)
sxibhakâ subhaltâsa pramadana instead of aprabha samadana.
(5 )$ ilcaranoksa. T ikarunaksa . (6)CD:ale bale. Ch ora. ala-.
(7JABB ora. ^S)Ch ora. (9/T om. (10) c h i :kubhaksa. ch2 ora.
(II)ABD:akhihasta. Ch:aktihasta. (12 )AC isamlet xvala, B:
kîvala. Ch;saktivale. (l3)'£ ins. asurovinam. (l4)Ch:
-pramati. (l5)Ch;nitxthe. (l6)C;samgxthe. (17)Ch Ts
katine. (l8)Chtararae instead of nanamaste. (19)C h ;adame.
(20)ch2 ora. (2l)Ch ins. abhisata. (22)Ch T:-labhi.
(23)T ora. ■
— k$ ~
(l) (2)
labhi^L purvakeû hiteû caritavantah abhiskamavan-
(3)
ta^L suravanta£ ciravxryavanta£i bhltavantaji sita-
bhage margamudra disapakarsapi ltsaparahu oharap.o

(*0(5)
devaracatu sarainudra yaksamudra raksasamudra vedi-
vedime tape tat tape usnanarae prakhadye nanava
dharanxya avisa dxsasodhane vakyasuddhe jihvasuddhe

(7b _ (8)
vacxparikarma^L prajna buddhi smrti mati gati dhyti
, J 9>
ganana pratisaraâbuddhxh jayacakre sunyacakre
vyaya, ebhir adhimuktipadaih, safpancasanam asura-
XO sahasraiiam anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittany
utpaditani, avaivartikas ca vyavasthitaî// (l^)
(i°)
tatra bhagavan Vaisaradyasarnavasarap.am nama bodhi-
( 11 )
sattvam amantrayate sma/ ndurlabham lculaputra tatha-
gatanam arhatam samyaksambuddhanam lolce pradurbhavo;

( 12)
15 durlabha ime sllasamadhiprajnavimuktivimuktijnana-
darsanaparibhavita amx m a n t r a p a d a h s a t t v a n a m hitaya
bodhisattvaguâni^padanarthain kulaputra tathagatena
(l)Ch:vijanevisa instead of hitesu. T om. (2)Chsabhidana-

vanta^L. T om. (3 )T Jbhasage . Chrbhisabhage. (4)Ch ins.
nagamudra. ( 5 )ABB¡ksayamudra. (6)T;abhxsa. Ch;avisata.
(9)Ch Tisunyatacakre. (lO)T;hjigs med yan dag gzol(l68
a4). c h l ! ^ ^ ^ ^ c h 2 : j | y ^ ^ (11)A B B :durlabha. (l2)CD:
sltala-.
— 46 ~
p u r vam bodhisat t v a c a r y a m carata danadamasamyanialcsantivirya-
samadhiprajna parxgrhxta bahavo b u d d h a k otxnayutas a t a -
sahasrah paryupasitah, kvacid dànan dattam, kvacxc chxlam

U)
ralcsitam, k v a c i d bra h m a c a r y a m cxrnam, k v a c i d b hava n a
5 nisevita, kvacit ksantir bhavita, kvacxd vxryam arabdham,

(2 )
kvacxt samadhir nispadita, kvacit prajna sevita, bahv-
a p r ameyam vivi diiam nanaprakaram subham karma lcrtam, y e n a i -

^ (3) (^)
tarhi marnami11aram jnanam pratilabdham/ anekam kalpakotx-
nayut a s at a saha sram kulaputra tathagatena purvam b o d h i s a t t v a -

(5) (6)
10 caryara carata nmsapaisunyaparusasamb hinnapralapa varjitah»
(7 )
a n e kavidham k u s a l a m vakkarma sevitam bahulllcrtam, y e n a i -
f
tarhi prabhutajxhvata pratilabdha, n a hi k u l a putra tatha-
gata arh a n t a h samyaksambuddha anyatha Icathayantx/

. (8 )
atha bhagavams :tatah parsadam rddhyabhisamslcaram
(9 ) ' ’ ( 10)
15 a b h i s a m s k a r s x t , y a t h abhisamskrtenarddh yabhisamskar e n a
Sarvapunyasamavasaranara nama samadhim sarnapannah/

( 11 )
mukhac ca jihvendriyam nirnamayitva svam mukhaniandalam
(12 ) * * * (13 )
pr a cch a d y a tasmaj jihvendrxyat sastxrasmikotyah pramuktas,
(0.4)
tais ca r a s m i b h i h ayam trisahasramahasahasro lokadhatur
(l)ABE i n s . m a y a . (2 )bahuprameyam in Ms s . (3 )D :anekam, (k )

A BEskalpam. (5 )-paisunya- in Mss. (6)B:-pralasa. C:-pralapa.
’
D ;-pralapo . (7 )B iva karimua . D :vakkarmma. (8 )ABDE iparsad
adhy-. C :parsadam adhy-. (9)kead abhisaniaskarsit. Corrupted
forni of aorist. (10)-tenardhy- in Mss. (h )à BE inirnama-.
(12)D;pracchàdyata sma/ jxhvendriyat. In this case one
must read either pracchadyate sma/ or pracchadyata/ (impf).
(l3 )ABE :-rasmikotyah. CD :-rasinikotyah. \1^)rasmibhih in Mss.
4 7 -----
udarep.avabliasena sphu£o ’bhut, tais ca rasmibhir niraya-
tiryagyoniyamalolcadevamanusyah sphutà babhuvuh/ te ca

1( ) * 2 ( )
rasmayo ye nairayilcah sattva agnina prajvalitagatra
dahyante tejam sitala vayavo vanti yesam spr^tanam
tanniuhürtam sulchà vedana pradurbabhuva/ ekaikasya ca
nairayikasya sattvasya puratah buddhanirrnitain tisthati
dvatrimsadbhir mahapurusalakânai^L samalanlcrtagatrah.
asitibhir anuvyañjanair virajitatanur, yam d^stva te

J5)
nairayilcaî sukhasamarpita buddhadarsanapyayitasarira
10 buddhara d^g^vaivam cintayanto, 11 1sya sattvasyanubhavena-

(^ ) /
smabhil¿L sukha vedana pratilabdha" ; te bhagavata£ salease
premaprasadain gauravam ca samjanayanti/

(?)
bhagavams tesam kathayati/ "bholi sattva evam vacam
bhasadlivam, "ñamo buddhaya ñamo dharmaya namah sanghaya" ,
15 nityam evam sukhasamarpita bhavisyatha*1/ tatas te nai-

(8) ’ (9)
rayikah sattva anjaliin pragrhya vacam udirayanti, Mnanio
buddhaya ñamo dharmaya namah sanghaya’1/ atha te nai~
rayika^L sattvas tena kuáalamülena tena ca cittaprasadena

do)
tatas cyavitva elcatya deveûpapanna, ekatya manusyesu;
20 ye 1pi sitañarakesupapannah sattvas tegam u§na vayavalji
(lÌABCE ¡nairayilca. (2 )ABB :pra jvalita gatra. (3 )C :vayavati

(4)A:te$am. (5)Ch:-apyayita-. (6 )DE ;sulchavedana ♦ Í7)ABEs
bho. (8 )nairayilcas satvà in Mss. ( 9 )ABE:amjali. (lo)
ABE :ekaratya. C D :ekabhya•
— — — 48 —“
pravayanti, purvavad. y avari manu^yeûpapadyant e/ evam
(i) _ _
pretanam pisacanam ksuttxpsnaxDrajvalitagatranam tesam te
(2) * ' ’ " (3)
rasmayo bubhukâgnim nirvanam kurvanti, suldiam ca vedanam
(4 )
samjanayantx/ ekaikasya pretasya nirmitam buddharupam
5 agrataî sthitam bhavati dvatriinsata.mahapurufíalaksap.axh

, b) - _ _
samalaíikytagi asitya canuvyañjanair virajitagatram; tam
d^^va. te preta buddhadarsanàt suidaa prxp.itagatra evam
cintayanta£, "asya sa11vasy anubha venas ma kam sukha vedana
pratilabdha’1/ te bhagavatah salease prasadam prema
lo gauravam cotpadayanti/ bhagavams tejara kathayati/ "eta
yüyam sattva, evam vacam udxrayata, “ñamo buddhaya ñamo

* ' (7) _
dharmaya namah sanghayau , nityam evam sukhasamarpita
bhavi^yatha’1/ tatas te preta añjaliip pragrhyaivam vacam
udxxâyanti, ’'ñamo buddbaya ñamo dbarmaya namah sanghaya"/
15 atha te pretasattvas tena kusalamulena tatas cyavitva

_ (8) _
kecid devesupapannah ekatya manujyesv, evam tirascam
(9) * ’
sameodayanti, evam manugyam sameodayanti/
* _ (10)
ga^Lanatikrantadevamanu^ya bhagavatsalcasam upasara-
, di) _
kramya bhagavata£ padau sirasabhivandya ni$ap.pa dharma-
20 sravaîaya/ tena ca samayena gapanatikranta devamanusya-
(l)Ch T om. pisacanam. (2Ìrasmayo in Mss. (3 )BCBíkurvv-

ati. (A)ABB:nimittam. (5JABB!asityanuvvamj anair. (6)
Diete, c p . T:sems can dag tshur sog. (7)Ch T om. irom
nityam evam to atha te pretasattvas. (8)C :elcatyaya.
(9)cp. Tsbslcul. ch2 i/id . (10)D:-sakasam. (11 )á C sni
dar pîa.
J 1! _
kâya anut taray am samyaksambodhau cittany utpadayam a sah./
galanatikrantäs/ cätra bodhisattväh samadliiksântidharanâm

(2)
(3)
prati lab dliavant ah//
w _ _ _ _ _
iti srïKarunaptugi^larïke inaliäyäna sutre
dvit xyo dharap.xmukhaparivartaÿt//2//
(1 )CD :utpadagâmasuii. (2 )CD î-dliarapiTh. • (3 )C :-labdhavat a£i

(4)CT om* iti srï-* D om. srï-.
Ill DANA-VISARGAS TRTIYAH
(i)
atha khalu Santiinatir bodhisattvo mahasattvo bhaga-
(2)
vata svarddhyabliisamskare pratiprasrambhite bhagavantam
(3)
etad avocat/ 11ko bhagavan het-d^L kali pratyayo yad
/ -
anyeâip buddhanam bh.agavata.rn parisuddha buddhakêtra
5 apagatakalufa apagatapancakasaya nanagupa vyhha buddha-
k§etra£i, sarv© catra bodhisattva mahasattva nanayidha-
gup.aparipurp.a nanasuldiasamarpita» napi sravakapratyeka-
buddhanam namapi vidyate, kuta£ punar upapatti^?/ ko

(5)
bhagavan hetdb- ka!h pratyayo yad bhagavan pancakasaye
10 buddhakêtra upapanna^, ayuhkaâye. lcalpalcaâye sattva-
kasaye drstikaâye klesakasaye vartamane anuttaram
samyaksambodhim abhisambuddhah, catasras ca parisadah
trxni yanany arabhya dharmain desayati?/ kasniad bhaga-
vata parisuddham buddhaksetram na parxg3phxtam apagata-
15 pancakaâyam?11/
bhagavan aha/ 11pranidhanavasena knlaputra bodhi-

(6)
sattva& parisuddham buddhaksetram parigyhpanti, prani-
( l ) c h l : ^ f . t ^ . ^ f ( 1 7 4 b ) . ch2;X^-^fe^£ f
f ? ) (242a). (2)Bsprasrabhite. cp. Tiran gi rdzu
liphrul mnon par mdzad pa slar bsnus pa(l69b6). chi
ch2 (3)D¡bhagavan. • (4)CD:buddhalcêtro .
(5)CD:bhagavan♦ (6;Asparigyhitam parigyhnanti. B E :pari-
g^hitaiii g^hnanti.
5 1 ---
(l)
dhanavasenapai'isuddhaiji “buddhaksetram parigphpanti/ maha-
karupasamanvagatatvat kulaputra bodhisattva mahasattva
aparisuddhaiii buddhaksetram parigphbpanti/ tat lcasmad
dhetos? , tatha maya prapidhanam kptam yenaham etarhi

(2)
5 evam pratikasfe panealcasaye buddhaksetra upapannaih/ tac
chpnu sadhu ca sus*fhu ca manasikuru bhasifye *ham te
Santimate"/ 11sadhu bhagavan" niti Santimatir bodhisattvo

(4),
bhagavatah pratyasrosit//
(5) “ , (6)_
bhagavams tan idam avocat/ Hbhutapurvam kulaputrai-
10 kagahganadivalikasamesu asamkhyeyesv atikrantesu asmin

(7 ) (8 ) '
buddhaksetre Dharapo nama mahakalpo babhuva/ tasmims ca
(9)
mahakalpe buddhaksetre tasyam caturdvipikayam Arapemx
nama rajabhue caturdvxpakah cakravartx/ tasya khalv

(10) (11)
Arapeininah Samudrarepur nama brahmapo 'bhut purohitah/
15 tasya putro jato dvatriinsanmahapurusalaks&pa-itL saraan-
vagatah asxtibhir anuvyanjanair virajitah satapupya-

(1 2 )
laks^po vyamaprabhali, nyagrodhaparimap$alo ’secanaka-
darsanaJji/ jatamatrasya ca devasatasahasraih pujam kptva

(1 3 )
Samudragarbha iti nama sthapitam/ so 1parena saraayena
(14) ,(£*),
20 niskramya lcesasmasrupy avatarya lcasapi vastrapy acchadya
(l)CD:-vasena pari-. (2)a :-ksetropa-. B:-kfetre upa-.

(3)santamate in Mss. (4)Cipratyasrosamt. (5)Titam. (6)cp.
T :snon byuh ba. chi Safi's. ch2 : n (7 )chi gives the,
name ,-#/ =Sant lr ana • (8) C :dhar ani • T ;]idz in p a . c h i :-4- .
ch2 s f§. (9 )aranemi in Mss. T:rtsibs kyi mu kliyud. chl:,|tf
ch2 (10 )aranemina^t in Mss. (ll)T:rgya mtshohi
r d u l . chi • °k2 : , (12) A B E ;vyaprabha^L. (13)T :
rgya mtsholii snxh p o . c h l i ^ ^ (ratnagarbha) . c h 2 :
(14 )D :vinigkramya. (15 )Cl):kesasmasi’Uîy.
— 52 —
(x)
anuttaràm samyaksambodhim abhisambuddhah, Ratnagarbho
nama tathagata udapadi, dharmacalcrapravartanena sa bhaga-
van bahuprap.akotXnayutasatasahasram svargamoksaphale
pratisthàpitavan/ so 1parena samayena bahusravakakotX-
5 nayutasatasahasraih parivrtah puraslcrto gramanagara-

(2)
nigamajanapadara§>$rarajadhanxsu caryam cancuryamano ’nu-
(3)
purvenanyataram nagaram anuprapto, yatrasau raja calcra-
- ) -
varti vasati/ tatra ”bahir nagarasya natidnre Jambuvano
namodyane Ratnagarbilas tathagato 1rlian samyaksambuddho
10 viharatx sardbam anekaih sravakakotxnayutasatasahasrair,f

(5 )
iti asrosid, ràjAranemX "Ratnagarbhas tathagato 1rhan
samyaksambuddho *smakam vijitam anuprapto Jambuvanodyane
vibarati anekaib sravakakotxnayutasatasahasraih sardbam/

(6) Ì7)
yan nunam abam upasamkramayeyam, upasamkramya tam tatba-
15 gatam satkuryam gurukuryam manayeyam11/ athAranemx raja

(è)
rajarddhya mabata ca r à janubbav ©nane Itaih preùaikotxnayuta-
satasahasraih parivrtah. puraskrto nagaran nirjagama, yena
Jambuvanodyanam tenopajagàmopetya, yavad eva yanasya
bhumis tavad yanena yatva padbhyam evaramam pravisad, yena
(l)T:rin po chebi snin p o . (2)B:carya. C;carya.

2D¡caryam. cp«. Tsrgyu zin gsegs te. Cb: (3)The name is
given in Cb. c h i :^ c b 2 : v. Ancura,. 60,4;
Anjura, 97>5* cf. 97»12. (4)C:janatidure jamvujanadyane.
D :jamvuvanodyane. Tibdzam buhx tsbal zes bya babi skyed
mos tsbal zig. chi & in the following lines
& e v e n ^ v ^ ^ ^ , (175b 10) for udyana, $ 6 ,1 9 . cb2 : ® .
(5)Difference in Cb T, see note. (6 )ABDK j-kranieyam. (7 )
Astams. (8)2S:rajarhya. T :rgyal pohi bbyor pa cben po dan,
rgyal pobi mthu chen pos(l71a3-4) • c h i ; !
— 53 —
Ratnagarbbas tatliagatas tenopajagama; upetya Ratna-
garblaasya tathagatasyarliatah. samyaksambuddliasya padau

, (i) _ _
sarasa vandltva trislqptvali pradaksii^rCkrtyalicante nyasldad
elcante niâoâm rajanam Araneminain Ratnagarbbas tatliágato
5 1rlian saruyalcsambuddlio dharmya lcathaya samdarsayati sama-
dapayati samuttejayati sampraharsayati/ anekaparyáyena

(^) __
dliarmya lcatjhaya samdarsayitva samadapayitva samuttejayi-
tvá sara^raharâyitva tu^niin abbut/
atha rajSraêmi utthayasanad ekanisara uttarasañgam
10 lqptva padayor nipatya yena Ratnagarbbas tathagatas
t enañjalim praîamya Ratnagarbbam tatbagatam arjiantam
samyaksambuddham etad avocat/ Hadbivasayatu me bbagavan
idam traimasam sardbam bbilcsusanghena, aham bliagavantam

(M (5) , "(6)
upa stba sy e el var a p i ^ a p á tr a sayana sanaglanaprat yay a -
15 bbaisaj yapar! $lcarair bbiksusangbam ca11/ adbivasayati

' ’ (7)
kulaputra Ratnagarbbas tathagato rajño 1ra:neminab tüsni-
bbavena/ atlia raJAraêmx Ratnagarbhasya tatbagatasya
t u$nibhavenadbivasanain viditva bbagavatab. padau sirasá-
bbivandya trislqptva^. pradak§ip.ikrtva bhagavato 1ntilcat
20 prakkntala/ /•
(l)c strlslcyta^L, (2 )AE:sanidarsanaya. B :-darsanaya. (3 )

Tibam po gsum pa(l71bl). (4 )ABCK ;u£)astbasya. (5)Re^-d
-pi^Ldapata-. cp. T:bsos. (6)D í-glanapratyabhaisajya- .
c p . T:na bzali. dan bsos dan gzims clia dan gdan dan stun
gyi gsos sman dan yo byad rnams kyis bsnen blcur bgyi bar
£tslial na — . clil: A ' < # 6/vft # C'^ . ch2:^;l^R-
f t k 0. (7 )So in all Hss. Skt=tüsnim-
bhavena & PalistugJai-.. cp. T:can mi gsuñ bas gnañ bar
mdzad do. cbl s cil2 * 0
d)
atha rajAranemi koÿÿara jan âhüyama tyamahama tr an
(2)
bhatabalâgrapaurajanapadan pauruêyan amantryovâca/
(3)
"yan nünain gramapyo jânxyur, maya Ratnagarbhas tathagato
'rhan samyaksambuddha imam traimasam sarvopakarapair

(k)
5 upanlmantritaÿi sardham bhikfusanghena/ so !ham yo me
(5)
kascid upabhogaparibhoga upasthanam paricaryântahpuram
ca gauravepa tat sarvam bhagavato nivedayâmi bhikçu-

(6)
sanghasya ca/ yad api yu^makaiii paudgalikap upabhoga-
paribhogopasthanaparicaryântalipuram gauravepa tat sarvam
10 bhagavato niryâtayata bhiksusanghasya ca"/ tair api
niryatitam/ gphapatiratnam api bhadram udyânam sarvam

(7)
jambunadasuvarpamayam lcptva, tasmin nevodyane bhagavato
(8 ;
'rthaya kutagâram mâpayati saptaratnamayam samantatah
, (9)
caturdisam câtra saptaratnamayâni dvârapi mapayati sma/
15 sarvam codyânam saptaratnamayair vrlcsair alankrtam/ te

(10) _ (il)
ca vrlcça nânaprakarair vastrair alahcalcre nanadusyair
nânac chat r air nânavidhais ca muletaharair nânâprakârais
(l)ACB:ko$ÿarûjânohÜyâmâbhyamahàmatran. B ¡kottarajân
ahüyamâbhya- . D îkât$arâ janobhüyamabhya-* • T om. ahüya-,
de nas rgyal po rtsibs kyi inu Idiyud kyis khams kyi rgyal
po rnams dan blon po rnams dan sna chen po la gtogs pa
rnams dan blon po plira mo rnams dan groin mi rnams dan
Ijons kyi mi rnams dan zo sas Intsho bahi mi rnams bos te
srnras pa(l71b6-7)* chl ; a ? i t ' i ' E X i ' v t c C ) .
ch2: £* feAïïï.. (XhZ'Gk (2 )ABBibhatta-
vara-. CD¡bhaÿtavalagra-. (3)AB îgramapyau. C :grâmapya.
D ;gramapye. (k }AB33 îso ’rham y o . C :so 'hap y a . (5 )CD :upasthâ-
n a . (6 )D :paudgalikam. (7 )D inaivadyâne . (8 )lcütagaram apa-
yati in Mss. c p . Tîkhan pa brtsegs pa brtsigs te. (9)cp*
T:sgo dag kyan btod do. (10)-prakarai in Mss. (ll)ABCDî
nânâpu^pair.
5 5 ---
cabliarap.alr nànaratnamayais cabharapaìr vividhailp. su-
gandhaiji, sarvaratnainayais ca pu.^paphalais tan vrk.jan
alankrtavan/ sarvaia ca tad udyanam anelcavidhair manibbir
alanlqptam ablaut, nanapuspavakirnam, nanapatâdusyapra-

(a.)
5 varapapravarebbya asanani prajnaptani/ tad api calera-
ratnam bahi£. küt a gara sy a bbagavata evabhimukliam purusa-
matrapramaipam upary antarxkê stbitam jvaiati/ liasti-
ratnam api sarvasvetam saptangain supratistbitam, bbagava
tab p^stbataî sthitva bbagavata upari ratnavrksam dbara-

(2)
10 yati/ sa ca vykso 1lanlqptaî saptabhx ratnair nanavidbais
ca mulctàharair vicitrais cabbarap.air nanavidbais ca mal-
yair nanarangais ca paftair nanavidbais ca dusyair upa-

(3)
racitain, tasya v;rk§asya saptaratnamayam cbatiâm stbapitam
abbüt/ ya’ cArap.emino rajno fgramabisx sa bhagavataî
15 puratab sthita, bbagavantam goslrsacandanoragasaracandana-

* (5 )
curiáis cavakiramana/ yac ca rajno 1ragemino manir a tnani
abbüt prabbasvaram, tatali svayam eva bbagavatab purataî
stbapayam asa/ tatas taya maîratnabbaya sarvain tad
udyanam satatasamitam udare^pavabbasena spbutam abbüt,

_ _(6)
20 buddbabbayayam trisabasramabasabasro lokadbatub sarvam
(l)0 ipraptani. c p . Ti dar dan ras bcos bu dan belû ras dan
bgo ba sna tsbogs dag gi gdan dag kyan bsams so(l72a6).
chi cli2 ^ t S .
ife O. (2 )ACDS ;saptabbi . B :sapt a- . (3 )A i
-màyair. B s-mayais. E ;—mayai. (4)c p • T ;tsan dan sa mcbog
pa dan tsan dan sbx'ul gyi sñiñ pobi pbye ma dag. cbl i
fèfmtótìl . cli2 : (5)'ranemxnà in
Hss. (6)Ai-sabasra.
5 6 ---
idam satatasainitam sphutam abküt/ ekailcasya ca sravaka-
(i)
sya gausirsasyaiva canclanasya padapi'fkam stkapitam,
e k a ilc a s y a ca s r a v a lc a s y a p y s Jk a ta Jti s a r v a s v e t o k a s t i n a g a h
stkapita upary evainrñpam eva calcraratnain purusapramapam

<3)
5 stkapitam yatka bhagavatas tatha, ekailcasya ca sravaka-
syagratak sarvalarücaravibkuîta lcanya stkapita gosírso-

W * (5)
ragasaracandanacürpair avakirati, ekailcasya ca sravaka-
syagrato vaidüryamapijb stkapitali/ samaaitatas codyanasya-
bhyantare nanavidkani vadyani vadyante, bakiá codyanasya
10 samantena pariâyakaratnam vijakara sardkam caturangena
balakayena/
(6)
atka kkalu lculaputra rajArap.emi divasedivase nagaran
niryati bhagavantam darsanaya vandanáya paryupasanaya/
tasya yavád yánasya bkümis tavad yanena yatva yanad ava-
15 tirya padbhyam evodyanam pravisat, pravisya yena Ratna-
garbkas tatkagatas tenopajagamopetya Ratnagarbkasya tatka-
gatasyarkata^. samyaksambuddkasya padau sirasabkivandya
b k a g a v a n ta m trin v a r a n p ra d !lc ^ i^ L ilc rtv a , R a t n a g a r b k a s y a

(7) , rv (8)
&/
tatkagatasya svayam kastasaucam ada t , svayam ca prap.itena
20 prabkutena lckadaniyabkojaníyena lekyapeyena svakastairi
ll)BDigosirsa-. (2)Bíuparyamtam rupara. (3)ABR:tatkagata.

(4)t om. -uragasára-. (5 )Aíavaldranti. B;avakiranti. C:
avakirantíka. D iavalcirati • E :avakiramttl. (6 )C ¡divase .
cp. Tiñin gcig bzin du. ckl:^£. ck2 . (7)AE:kaste.
(8 )ACDE:ak at . B :akana. oy). T ¡ pkyag ckab gsol te . c k l :
S ti , ck2 : £ í i L ,
-- 5 7 ---
U)
samtarpayati sampravârayati, svahastam samtarpayitva
saîTipravârayitva bhagavantam bhukt avant ani viditvâ dliauta-

(2 )
hastam apanxtapatrapapim svayam eva vyajanam âdâya
bhagavantam vxjayam as a/ elcaikasya ca sravakasya raja-
5 xoutrasahasraiji koJârâjasahasram caivamrupam upasthanam

w , , (5)
kptvâ vyajanam gphxtva sravakan vxjayati sma/ samanan-
taraparyavasite bhaksavisarge 'nelcani prapiko$xnayuta-
satasahasrapy aramam pravi s-fani dharmasravapaya/ gagana-
tale cânelcair devako£xnayutasatasahasraih p u ç p a v p ^ i r
10 abhivpçja divyani vadyani abhivadayanti, divyani ca
chat râpi va sainsi abharapâni ca pralambayant i/ nïlava sa-
sam ca yakçapam catvariinsacchatasahasrani ye candana-

(6) * '(7)
dxpat gosïrsasya candanasya kâ^thâny anayanti, bhagavato
ìrthay aliarani prati jâgrati bhikçusanghasya ca/ ratrau
15 svayani eva rajAranemx bhagavatajp. purato bhiksusanghasya
canekâni dlpakotxnayutasatasahasrapx jvalayati/ atha
kulaputra râjArapemx bhagavata^L purataÿ. sthxtvâ ekâm
dxpasthalikam sirasy upasthapayitva dvav amsayor dvau

(s) (9)
papyor dvau carapayor dxpasthaliti, sarvaratrxr bhagavatah
20 purato dxpam jvalayamano, bhagavato 1nubhâvenaklântakay a
(l)D i n s . tani. (2)b:vyamjanam. (3 )ABE om. Ch adds catur-

asxti-. (4)ABE!vyamjanam. (5)ABB:sainantarara-. (6)Ch T:
candanavanat . Chi Titsan dan gyi tshal nas*
(7)Ch adds tiragasarasya ca. (8)C i-sthâlilcaiji. (9)ABE:
-ratrl.
— 5 8 ---
evainrupam kayasukkam pratisamvedayati sina/ tadyatkapi
nama tptxyadkyanasamapannasya bkikfor evani aklantalcayali
aklantacitto masatrayam bkagavantam upastkitavan/ evam
sakasram rajaputrapam caturasxtis ca koârajasakasrapi

/
5 anyani ca pranakotinayutasatasakasrani, ekaikam sravakam
—
(1) . _ (2)
rajakiyenopalcarapena masatrayam evamrupepopastkanenopa-
stliitavantah./ yatka rajAranemi Ratnagarbkan tatkagatam
upastkitavan tatkagramakisx devi masatrayam gandkapuspair
upastkitavatT/ (3) - t m
evam anyair api bakukanyako - a y u t as at a-
f (*0
10 .sakasrair elcaikabt sravako masatrayam puspagandkair upa-
stkitaî/
atka lckalu lculaputra rajArapemi trayapam masanam

J5)
atyayena caturasitim 3 ambunadaraayani niskasakasrapi
(6 )
bkagavato niryatayati/ cakraratnacakrapurvamgamani ca
15 suvarpamayani caturasitis cakraratnasakasrapi bkagavato

(7)
niryatayati/ kastiratnapurvamgamani caturasitir naga-
sakasrapi sarvasvetani bkagavato niryatayati/ asvaratna-
purvamgamani caturasitir asvasakasrapx bkagavato niryata
yati/ mapiratnapurvamgamani caturasxtik suryakantimapi-
20 sakasrapi bkagavato niryatayati sma/ grkapatiratna-.
(l)E:rajakam yenopakarapena. (2)T:de lta buki yo byad

bsnen bkur byas so=evamrupepopakarapenopastliitavantak.
( 3 ibakukalpa-• (4)T adds dkupa, me tog dan bdug pa dan
spos dag gis (5 )0 :jambudanadamayani. (6)E left out
tke second cakra, and so Ck T. (7)casitir in Mss. One
tkousand a day for tkree tnontks, 28 days of* lunar calendar,
makes 84,000.
— 5 9 -----
purvamgamäni caturasxtira japut ras aliasi^âpi bhagavato nxr-
yatayatx sma/ upasthanaya pai'ipayakaratnapurvamgamanx
caturasxtiko$$arägasahasrapi bhagavata upasihânâya nir-

U)
yätayati sma/ Añciuânagarapürvamgamani caturasitinagara-
5 sahasrapi bhagavata upajxvyani niryatayati bhxkûsangha-
sya ca/ caturasxtxratnamayanx lealpavpkâsahasräpi
caturasxtiratnarasipu^pasahasräpi caturasxtisaptaratna-
(2 ) _(3)
mayäni chatrasahasrani catixrasxtyudarapain räjärhanam
vas trapani sahasrâpi caturasxtx sahasrâpi ratnamayânsùn
10 mâlânam âbharapapxthasxrsanayanaleupdalasuvarpasütra-
(*0 ,
muletâhâropanahas ayyâpâdapxthabhâ janabher xvâdy a sanleha -
ghap$âdhvajam bhrngârârâmâ dxyasthâlilea bhagavato nir
yatayati sma/ ratnamayah salcunâ ratnamayas ca mrgas

(7) _ _
caturasïtivyajanasaliasrani bhagavato niryatayati sma/
(8 )
15
_
caturasïtirasayanasaliasraçd Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya-
rhataî samyalesainbuddhasya niryatayati sma/ evara caha,
11alxain bhagavan bahuleptyo bahulearapxyaÿ., letama tu me
bhagavan, asmâleam upavane ^hiramatu, bhagavan asmin
nupavane ramatu nityam; punar apy ahara bhagavantam upa-

(9)
20 sainkramisye darsanâya vandanaya paryupasanâya ca11/
(l)acuranagara- in Mss, chi iÿ(fljjfc&.cïi2 T:btsun mohi

hkhor gyi groñ lehyer; (2 )CD :-ratnainayacchatra-.
(3)ABE om. râjârliâpâm, D om. vastrâpâm. cp. Tîrgyal po la
ho s pahi go s rgya chen po . chi ch.2 î
(4)A;-saryya-. BCEî-sayya-. D:-sayâ-. (5 )AîO:bhrgârâ-♦ (6)
B:sakunâm. Cîsaleunâÿu (7 )a B: -vyamjana-. (8)AE:-rasâyapa-.
(9 )B t-1erami $ya te* CD ;-1erami §y a •
'(rfn-ta -*1 )
60 - - -
yac ca rajno ’raneminah putrasahasram bhagavatah padayor
nipatya bhagavantam ekaikam idam avocat/ "adhivasayatv
asmakam ekaikasya traimasam vayam bhagavantam upastha-

(2.)
syamah sarvopakaranaih sardhain b^lcsusanghena*1/ adhi-
(3)
vasayati bhagavaras tasya rajaputrasahasrasya tusni-
bhavena/ teâm adhivasitara bhagavata viditvatha rajA-
ranemi bhagavatah padau sxrasabhivandya bhiksusangham ca

'7
trxskrtvah pradales inxkrt ya bhagavanto ’ntikat praleantah/ .,K
(k)
atha tesam rajaputrapam jyestho 'nimiso nanina bhagavantam
10 traimasam evamrüpenopasthanenopastisthati bhiksusangham

(5 ) _
ca, tadyatha rajAranemi tathaxvam Animisapramukham raja-
kumarasahasram dinedine bhagavantam darsanayopasarakramati
bhik§msañgham ca dharmam ca srotum/
atha kulaputra bhagavato Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya
15 pita Samudrarenur ñama brahmanah, sa sarvam Jambudvxpam

(7) * * ' (8)
anvahindya strlpurusadarakadarikabhyah pin$apatara yacate,
(9 )'
sa tarn pindapatam parxgrhxtas tam sarvam Jarabüdvípa-
(1 0 )
nivasilokara trisarapagamane pratisthapayati, pratistha-
payitvanuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayati/

(1 1 )’
20 tenaivam anvahindat a na sa kascij Jambudvipe manusya-
(l)B:bhagavan nupasthasyama. (2)A!-samghenadhi-. (3)Bi

tus^Limbhavena. (4)B inimesom. T :mig mi hdzums . Chirps«]-.
(3)ch T differ, see note. (6)Viz. Prof. J. Brough, Dharma-
pada, p. 1 1 3 * (7)ABB¡anvaham ca. cp. Tidza mbuhi glih thams
cad nul zin. chi i ch2 (8)ABE s-pat r a m . (9)
A B ;-patrapari-. C D :-patapari-. E:-patram pari-. (lOjTitri-
ratnasarana-. (11)ABE:anvahindatana sa* Dianvahindyata na
— 61 —
(l) (2)
bhñto 1sti ya^L Samudrarenuna brahmapena pipdakena na
,(3 )
parigphxto, yo vä na trisarapagamane prati^thapitah,
yasya vanut taray am samyaksainbodhau cittam notpadayati,
yo va nanuttare jñane saxnadapito na prati^thäpitah/

/ / ^
5 bahupräpalcojxnayutasatasahasräpi trisarapaleriyävastusu
sthapitani, evam anuttaräyam samyaksambodhau samädä-
pitäni nivesitäni prati£$hapitäni/

(5)
Animilo 'pi räjalcnmaro bhagavantam masatrayam evam-
rüpepopasthanenopastbitavan särdham bhikûsanghena yathä
10 r a jñArapemina, so 'pi trayapäm mäsanam atyayena catur-

(6) (7)
asxtis caleraratnasabasrapi niryatayati sarvasauvarnani
nagarapi divyäni ca hastyasvaraapistrxgphapatiparipayalca-
ratnani sthapayitvä caturasxtibastyaávasabasra p i , evani
suryalcant imapikany älcumaralcalpavrksapus para sic chat r a -
15 va s tramalyabbaranaratnapxthas xr § anayanakupdalasuvarpa-
,(8) *
sutramulct aharo panaha sayyap adap xthabha janabher ivady a -
sanlehapa'J;ahadhvajabhrngarämadxpasthalikadxni nanäratna-
mayas ca sakunä nanampgams ca ratnamayam rasayanäms ca ;

(9 )
ekaikasas caturasitisahasräpi bhagavato niryatitavanta
20 evam bhikûsanghasya ca/
(l)BE:-repu naina, (2)ABEîbrâhmana. (3)T;dleon mchog gsum

la slcyabs su £gro ba(=t rirat na sarapa gama) la, (^)cp. Ti
---gsum la skyabsisu hgro baÿii gnas la bkod do. chi: fë-
ch2 s (^)abE om. 'pi* (6)AE icaleraratnam. (7 )
AE isarwaçi, (8)ABB;-saryya-. (9)AEseka±kas .
— 62 —
(l)
atha sa rajakumaro bhagavantam kçamapxtavan bhikfu-
sahgham ca, Animiô rajakumaro bhagavantam evamrüpepopa-

l2 '_
sthanenopasthitavân sardham bhikçusanghena yatha râjnA-
(3 )
rapeminâ tathaiva daksipa dattâ ananta/ evam Xndragapena
5 raasatrayam bhagavan tipasth.ito vibhavas ca parityalctah,

(f) (5 ) (6) (7)
peyalam, tathaivAnanganah, Àbhayah, Ambarah. Àsajah,
(8 ) * (9) ( 10) ’ ( 11) ( 12) ( 13)
Middhah, Mi sah., Mârdavah, Pangaganah, Madhvavah, Manavo,
(1 4 ) ' (i5 ) (16)' _(17) '(18) '(19)
Masamvo, MâjavaÇi, Aravah, Ajnavah, Mukhavah, Arthabahui'i,
(20 5 (21) (22) (23) (2k) (2 5 )
Alindrah, Neravah, Rerxajah, Candranernx, Suryanemx, Xndra-
(26) (27) _ (28) _ (29) _ (30) _
10 nemx, Vajranemx, Ksântinemx, Sthananemx, Javanemx, Rapemx,
(3 1 ) (3 2 ) ' (3 3 ) (3 4 ) (3 5 )_
Râh uh , Râhubala£, Rahucitraÿc, Damacitrah, Rajadhana£,
(36) (37) (38) (3 9 ) ,(4 0 )_ (4 1 )
Râgabhr amalpL, Randhavah, Rak§akah, Kayah., SayamâljL, Yatra-
(42) (43) ’ (4 4 ) (45) (4 6 )
vah, Syajalah, Yarmathah, Yadhva jaÿ., Yamânaÿi, Yasyanah,
^4 7 ) (4 8 )
Namajyotih, Aranjanadhvaÿ., yâvad Arariemino rajnala putra-
15 sahasrena ekaikena Ratnagarbhas tathagato frhan samyalc-
^0 T~M 1
(l)ChL gives the name NimuY th© second prince. chlîÆ'ÿ,
ch2 ï& T îAnimiso . (2 )chl :yatha pürvoktam. ch2 :yatha-
nimipena râjalcumârepa. (3 )T:dban po tshogs. chl:X.$<. ch 2 :
$Üt. (^ )ABDÏü :anamga. C ;anamgah. T ;non mons m e d . chl : ,
ch2 ift^., (5 )T j jigs med • chl ;Jfe ch2 : -$i.(6 )BE îavarah. ^
T :nam mkhaÿi • Ch ;tl, (7 )^ îyah dag skyes . chl ;-i- ch2 :fe.Jpc.
ci. angaja,/^,(S)siddhah in Mss. Tîgrub pa. But chls»&©.
ch2 ;^-fÈ^cÎ. amigha,*&,ÿ. (9 )T:hgran med. C h î ï ( l o ) T :
mhen ses. chl:?®-si’. ch2 î/ffèjfé (ll)T:grum por £grah ba, chl:
ch2;:h^. (1 2 )sadhvavaî in Mss. T:£dron pa can. chl:
f ch2 îjÇa^(l3 )T:sed bu. c h l c h 2 îff (l4)T:sa bo
che. chl :/J .(15 ) îï?-dus pa ca n . chl :% SI^X.ch2 :
(l6 )T îrtshibs can. chl ;$»tfe ch2 : jf; (l7 )T:ses pa can.
chl : ch2 (lS)T:gdon can. chlsj&ÎK. ch2 ^ .
(l9 )T:nor mah. chl:Jt*8 . ch2 :|îa. (2 0 )T:dgra dban. chl : ©
chZ (2l)T;mig can. chl ch2 : (2 2 )T:glan po
£thob. chl i/i'fvv ch2 :¿ff^ (2 3 )T:zla bahi mu khyud^ chl:fl&
ch2 : ^ (24)T:hi maÿLi mu khyud. chl: fi*. ch2 : 0 (2 3 )T:
dbah po^Li m u khyud. chl: £ £. ch2 :£ (2 6 )T:rdo rjehi mu
•X cf. %3 y» 1 ?/°°>2 > /■??,/}ï2S'I
63 —
U)
sambuddhaljL sardham aprameyena bhikûsahghena, evamrüpepa
(2)
bhagavata upasthanenopasthitah cxvarapipdapatasayanäsana-
glanapratyayabhaiâjyapari^karair mäsatrayam yatha jyes-
Jhena rajaputrepa, tathaivailcaikas caturasxtih svarna-
5 inayas calcrasahasrapi vistarena yavac caturasitirasayana-
sahasräpi bhagavato niryätitani bhikûsanghasya ca/

(3)
evamrüpepa mahaprasadena prapidhanam krtva kecid devatvam
(4) ^
kecic chakratvam kecin maratvam kecic calcravartira jyara
(5)
kecin mahabhogatäiri kecic chravakayanam kecit. pratyeka-
10 buddhayänam prarthayanti, adhi^thamanas ca dvau var§a-
satau pancapancasac ca varsapi bhagavantam kâmapayantl
lchyud. chlii^W®. ch2 (27)Tibzod paijii mu lchyud. chl i

Äff«. ch2:&i/#. (28)Tignas kyi mu lchyud. chli^,?- ch2 :^^r.
(29)T:sugs kyi mu lchyud* chlix?,^. c h ^ i ^ ^ . (30 )Airapamx.
Tigiyul gyi mu lchyud (rananemx) . chliî^- (ratnanemx). ch2 :
(3l)ACDE irahu. Tisgra gcan. chli$b^. ch2 :ßf. (32)
Tisgra gcan stobs med(arahubalal^) * c h l c h 2 : f}- (33)
Tisgra gcan dgra med(arähusatruli) * chl ch2 ;
(34)Tichun po sna tshogs. Cliiramacitrah, chl ch2 i
(35)T:rgyal por gnas. chl i® •ch2 : (36)Tihdod
chags mi gnas* chl i@kß#c, ch2 (37)T:nor bdag. chl FE^ .
ch2 (38 )T:srun ba po * chl ch2 i (39 )T ilus
bz uhs. chl ch2 i3E#k (4o)Tibsam pa dpog. chl i ch2 :
(4l)Tisdom brtson ^lchor (yatnacalcrah) . chl i^^Sa. ch2 :
(42) T :sprin chun. chl ch2 ;£f (43 )T iyar ma tha*
chli/it^®. cli2 om* (44)Tiligro bahi rgyal mtshan. chl i'R.gf.
ch2 (45)T:des mtsho . chl ch2 ;$f$tY^.(46)Tiya sya
na* chl ch2 (47)T: skar ma hdud. chl chZ%
. (48 )T;chags m e d . chl ch2 i
(1)Diaprameyam. (2)Ai-pipdapatra-* (3 )Ch:mahapradena --- ;

chl i@^pirîL.;f-^/0,.ch2 Ti sbyin pa chen por byas nas=mahä-
pradanani lcptva & om* prapidhanam. (4)T 0111• kecin maratvam.
(5)T om* kecit pratyekabuddhayanam* But Chi kecic chravaka
yanam prarthayanti, na tu kecit pratyekabuddhayanam na
kecin mahayänam prarthayanti ;chl i £>.
— 64 —
bhikfusañgham ca/ tatkale Samudrarenur br alunano 1gra-
purohito 'bhyagato 'drakpxt tain bhagavantam tai raja-
putrair upasthitam dp^'fva saptavax'sapi sarvopalearapaxr

* _
upanimantrayate, yad uta cxvarapindapatasayyasanaglana-
_ _ (2) . . /
5 pratyayabhaiâjyapariskarahh. sardham bhiksusanghena/
adhivasayati bhagavan pitur agrapurohitasya tuspxbhavena/
atha Samudrarenur brahmapa evamrupena sarvopakarana-
samânnenopastliaiiena bhagavata upasthitajL cxvarapxpda-
pat a sayya sana glanapratyayabhai sajyaparx §karaih sardhara
10 bhiksusanghena//
atha khalu lculaputraparepa samayena Saxnudrarenor
brahmapasyaivam cetasa^. parivitarka udapadi/ 11maya
tavad b ahupr apaleo $xnayut as at a saha sr api anut taray am samyak-
sambodhau samadapitani/ na caham asya rajho 1rapeminalx

(6)
15 prapidhanam jane, kim ayam prarthayati devatvam va uta
sakratvam va maratvam va mahabho gat am va sravakayanam va
prat yeleabuddhayanam vanuttaram va samyaksainbodhxm alean-
kfate/ kaccid aham anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-

(7)
buddhali, atxrpan sattvams tarayeyam, amuletam mocayeyain
20 jati jaravyadhiniarapasokaparidevaduhkhadaurmanasyopayase-
(i)ABB:-saryyasana-. (2)Ajbhikûsamgliena sarddhara. (3 )

¿ :tuspxmbhavena. (k )A :-pxpdapatrasaryyasana-. (5) Ch T add
yatha rajArapernx upasthitah; T:ji Itar rgyal po rtshibs
kyi mu khyud kyis bsñen bkur byas pa(l 76 a 8 -bl) * chl
ffj'f^(mc)ch2 <¿)( 6 )A E :prat haya t i . B ;prarthayadi.
D :prarthayat e ♦ (7)atxrppa in M s s .
—*«— 8 5 ———
bliya^L, aparinirvrtan sattvan pjarinirvapayeyam/ kaccit
(i) (2)_
svapne nxvedayatu devo va yaks o va nago va buddbo va
sravako va br ahinano va kin tavad raja devasriyam kanlcsa-
te uta manu^yasriyam atha sravakatvam atha ixratyelca-
5 buddhabhumim atha vanuttaram samyaksambodhxm11/
atha kulaputra Samudrareîur brahniaîabL agrapurohitalj.
svapne tatharupam avabhasam adralc^xt, yenavabhasena
dasasu dikû gañganadivalikasamesu buddhak§etre*fu buddhan
bhagavatah pasyati/ te ca buddha bhagavanta£ tasya
10 brahmapasya padmani svarîapatrapi rupyadap<Jani vax^ñrya-

(3)
karnilcani asraagarbhakesararí presayanti/ sarvesu ca
, _ ■ <*>
te su padmesu suryamandalam drsyate/ suryamandalasyopari
saptaratnamayam chatram samsthitara/ ekaikasmac ca surya-
m a ^ a l a t §af JxrasmxkoJyo niscerus, ta rasmayaî sarvas
15 tasya brahniapasya vaktre pravisanti/ sabasrayojana-

(5 ) _
pramapam atmabhavam samanupasyati parisuddham tadyatha
parisuddham ádarsamapdalam/ svakayasya ca kuksau $as£i-
bodhisattvakotXnayutasatasahasraiii padmesu paryanlcopa-

(6)
vi£$ain dhyayainanam pasyati/ tan api suryavigraban
20 atmanah sirasi malan pasyati/ chatraiu copari calcase
(l)E:nivedya dayatu. (2)Dsdevanam. ( 3 )ABCDíasmagarbha-.

S :asyagarbha-. (h )ABIS ¡suryam asyaparx. Tí ni mahi dlcyil
hkhor de dag gi stin na — (5)ABEíatraanam. CÓsatma-
bbavara atraanam. Tíbdag gi lus* (6)Tísuryamandalavigraban,
ni ma^xx dkyil hlchor gyi gzugs de dag lcyan bdag gi mgo la
pbren ba dnar bar rnthon zxn cbli
ch2s ffi fe.
— 66 —
yavad brahmalolcaparyant e sthitam pasyati/ nanapadmani
samantake sthitani pasyati/ tebhyas ca padmebhyo divyany

U) / ,
atilcrantamanusani turya:pi niscaranti srnoti ca/ tatra ca
rajanam Araneminam pasyati, rudhiramraksitena kayena

(2)
5 dhavantam sukaramukhena vividhan bahupx'api.no bhaksayante,
bhak§>ayitva cairapdavpkâmüle nif apjn.am/ vividhas ca
praninah samagamya tam rajanam bhalcsayanti yavad astlxi-

(3) ‘ *
sankalavasesam krtva chorayanti/ evani púnala punas
tathaiva pradurbhavantam sükaramuldiam rudliiramraksitena
10 kayena bahuvidhan pranino bhaksayitva erandamule ni-
âppam, vividhaih pranibliih lcliadyamanam asthisankala-
vasig-fam krtva choritam/ punar aparam rajaputran pasyati
sukaramukhenapare ga jainukhenapare mahisamukheñapare

(5) ^ _ (ó)
simhamukhenapare v^kamuldienapare srgalamukhenapare sva-
15 mukhenapare markatamukhena pasyati, sonitabhyuksita-
gatran anekavidhan pranino bhaksayitva erapdavrksamule

(7 ) _ _ ■
nisappan vividhaih prapibhir bhak^yamapan asthisañkala-
vasi^tan utsrgtan/ punar api tenaiva kayena sthitan

’ * (8) (9)
tathaiva pranino bhaksayatah pasyati/ anyams ca rajaputran
20 pasyati mahisarathabhiru^lhan sumanapuspabhyalankrtan
^l)bhuryapi in Mss. (2 )CD íbhaksayantam. (3 )ABE;asthi-

samkara-. T:keíi rus kyi bar la thug par byas te. chli^Mí
ch2 í /) %.é ^ . (4) idem (5 )b ¡vrksa- . (ó)’sva- in Mss.
c T . T¡khi . C h ; (7 )bhaksamapan in Mss . (8)A B E :pra-
bhakâyatali. (9)anyas ca in Mss.
kupathena dak§ipabhimukhan ga celiatali/ sakrabralima-
U)
lokapalas cagatvà brahmanasya kathayanti/ "imani
brahiuana padmani bhagam kuru, bhagam kptva tatah
prathamam rajhah samvibhagam ekam padmam anupr aya celia,
5 tata eâm api ra japtitranam ekaikam padmam dada, ava-
sisâni kojtarajham prayaccha, aparara janasya'1/ srutva
brahmapa praha/ nyathajñapayanti devah’1/
atha sa brahmanah padmani bhajayaraana eva prati-
buddhaî, sainvicintayainana utthay asanat punar vieintayat i ,

(3)
10 t’hinaprapidhir ayara raja cakravartx samsarasukhabhirato
hina vasyadhimuletih sardliam elcatyai rajaputrair, ekatyali

(^*) / _
puna rajaputra^L sravakayanara akanlc§anti ye maya mahisa-

^5)
rathabhirudha dpstah sumanapuspair alankpta dakfipa-
(6)
bhimuleha gacchanti/ yac ca maya sarvasattvartham malia -
( 7) ( 8)
15 yajñasyarambham kptam/ yac ca mayadhatriyam varsasatam
J ambüd vipam anvahipdya sarvas at tva anut tarayara samyak-
sambodhau yavat pratisthapitah/ tad evam maya sarva-

( 9)
lambudvxpe gatanelcani pr apaleo txnayutasat a saha srapi trisu
pupyaleriyavastusu samadapitani nivesitani pratif Jhápitani /

(10) .
20 tasyaitan nimittam yena maya svapne mahavabhaso dpsta^L
(l)CD:~palo gatva. cp. T:hjig rten sleyon ba dag leyah hons

n a s . (2)ABDE;sanvicintaya-* C :sa nicimtamya-. c p . T ido
mal nas lañs te rmi lam clran zin hdug pa na de lidi snarn
du s ems t e . ehi : t ch2 : „
(3)samsaramukha- in Mss. Emended by ChT. (4)C:puna. (5 )
T & ehi ins. kupathena. (6)ChT left out íroin yac ca to
yavat pratisthapitah. P r o b . later addition. (7)ABCE s
-prajñasya-. (8 jadha*-. Por ardila- occurs al so 71* 4. (9)
Re ad gat any anekani. (10)CD :t asya t a m .
— 68 -—
(i _
dasasu diksu buddha bhagavanto d^st^t1/ yo-c ca maya
sarvam Jambudvipam anvahxipdya strxpurusadarakadarxkabhyah

(2 ) (3 ) _
pip.^.apatam yacayitva bahupraâko^xiiayutasatasahasrani
trxsaranalcriyavastusu sthapitani vinitani nxveéxtanx
5 pratisthapitani/ yac ca maya tathagato frhan samyalcsara-
buddhali saptavarsapy upanimantritah sarvopakaranaijh

* . ,
sardham bhiksusañghena, tena mama dasabhyo digbkyah.
anyebhyo buddhaks etr ebhyah buddhair bliagavadbhilx padmany
anupre s i tani/ yac ca mayanuttarayain samyaksainbodhau
10 praîdhanaiii lqybam, tena te buddha saptaratnamayani
chatrapi visar jayanti/ yat punar maya te§u padmesu '
süryavigraha d^st^L» yac ca rasraayo mukhe pravisarnana
d^st^j yac casau mahan atmabhavo d ^ s t ^ » y ac ca surya-
vigrahamala d^sta » y ac ca kulcâu bodlxisattvako^xnayuta-
15 satasahasrsúndL padmesu paryankanisapnani dhyayamanani,
ima evamrüpah svapna d:rstah, y ac ca me sakrabrahmaloka-
pala d^st^ ajñapayantxmani padmani bhagam k u r u , yac ca
maya t ani padmani bhagam kptva dattani/ yan nv aham

(6) (7) (8)
imaî svapna buddhaya bhagavata aldiyasye, kiinhetukah
20 kimpratyaya mayaivamrupah svapna dr s£a, yan nv aham
(l)ABCE íbuddhaxi bhagavato . (2 )E ipipâpatram. (3)CD:

yacitva. (4)BCD om. tena. (5 )^ om. saptaratnamayani.
(6)ABI0¡ima. (7)T om. buddhaya. (8)Asbhagavatakhyasye.
~ 69
tathagatam ppccheyamM/
atha Samudrarenur brahmapah tasya eva ratrya

(i)
atyayena bhojanam sajjxkptva kalyata eva yena bhagavams
(2 )
tenopajagama, upetya svayam eva bhagavato hastasaucam
upanaraayati bliik^tisaiighasya ca/ hastasaucam upaniya
prabhütena khadaniyena bhojaniyena svahastam samtarpayat
sampravarayati, samtarpayitva sampravarayitva bhilcsu-
saiigham anelcaparyayena samtarpya sampravarya bhagavantam
vxdxtva bhikûsangham ca dhautahastam apanxtapatram

(3)
nicam asanam gphxtva bhagavatah purato ni§jappo dharma-
sravanaya/ atha rajArapemx tatraivabhyagatah sardham
putrasahasrepanekais ca prapisahasraih parivptali puras-
lcptah, sa yavad yanasya bhumx s tavad yanena yatva yanad

(4) ^
avatirya padbhyam evaramain pravikfà t , pravisya ca yena
Ì5)
bhagavams tenopajagamopetya bhagavatah. padau sirasa
vanditva bhikûsanghasya ca bhagavatali. puratah nxsappo
dharmasravapaya/ atha Samudrarenur brahmapo yathadpstam
svapnam bhagavato nivedayati/ ^
bhagavan aha/ nyat tvani brahinapadraksxt mahantara
avabhasam yenavabhasena ganganadivalika same su buddha-
(l)kalya+tas~adv. early in the morning, c p . Tsnan bar

shar. chl:%5-. ch2 : ajj* (2)ABCEsbhagavata.. (3)A:ni-
$arnpa. Esnisarpam. (4)Ciprávisat. E :praviksata. (5 )
B :sirasafbhivaditva. (¿)C;mahamtaram.
lcêtresu buddha bhagavanto drgta tava padmani visar ja-
(l)_ (2)
yanti, te§u ca padmesu sñryavigraha dx’^ta rasmayah pra-
(3 )
muncamanas, te ca rasmayas tava mukhe pravisanti/ yat
tvaya bralimaña adhatrikayam varsasatam J ambñdvxpam

— ^4)
5 ahiîdata, tena tvaya gapanatikrantah sattvas triû
pupyalcriyavastu§u nivesitah prati^thapitas ca, ganana-
tilcrantas ca sattva anuttarayam samyalesambodhau samada-

(5> , '
pita nivesitah pratis^hapitah/ yac ca tvaya sarvasattva-
(6) *
rtham mahayajñasyarambhah krtas, tena tvam brahmana
10 buddha bhagavanto vyakari^yanty anuttarayam sarayalcsam-
bodhau, ye dasasu diksu .ganganadivalikasamesu lokadhatusu

(■7 ) '
ti^Jhanti dhriyante yapayanti dharmam ca desayanti, yais
ca tava padmani visarjitani suvarnapatrapi rüpyadapdani

i8 ) , _
vaidüryakarpilcani asmagarbhalcesarajrLi, tesu ca sarvesu
15 padmesu sñryavigraha d:psyante/ idam tasya svapnasya
purvanimittam/ yat tvam brahmanadraksxt svapne ye
dasasu dxk$u ganganadxvalikasanieû lokadhatusu buddha

(9 )
bhagavantas ti^thanti dhriyante yapayanti dharmam ca
desayanti, tair buddhair bhagavadbhih saptaratnamayani

(l0i
20 chatrapi visar jitani, yani chatrani qopari calcase yavad
(1 )ABDB¡d^stah. (2)rasmayah in Mss. (3)rasmayas in Mss.

(4)satva in Mss. (5)T ins. btul cin(vinxta). (6)T has
mahayana instead oí* mahaya jña. (7)ABB ¡dhriyanti . .CD om.
(8)asmagarbha- in Mss. (9)C:dhriyanti. (10)ABB:tavopari
valcase. CDsvopari valcase. But T has only sten gi snan la.
See 66, 20•
— 71 —
brahmalokaparyantam samti^thanti/ yasyam eva ratrau
tvaili brahinaîanu11 aram samyalts amb odliim abhx sambho t sya s e
tasyam eva ratrau dasasu diksu ganganadivalikasamesu
lokadhatusüdara^. lcxrt isabdasloko 1bhyudgacchat e , upari
ca yàvad brahmalokaparyantam krtva na sakyante tava

(i)
mürdlianam vyavalolcayitum brahmadxbhir devalokaxr api/
idani tasya svapnasya pürvaniini11am/ yat tvam

(2 )
brahmaiiadrak^xt inahantam atmabhavam yavad brahmalokam
yac ca suryamaâlanaiji roala sirasi baddha, tad ye tvaya
10 galanatilcrantab. sattvah samadapita anuttarayam samyalc-
sambodhau, te ca tavabhisambuddhabodher brahrnaiia buddha-
k£etraparamanurajalísame$u lokadhatuû dasasu dikû sthxta

(3)
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyante/ sarve ye
)
tvaya bodb.au samadapita te tavabbxkgp.ain varnam udaharis-
15 yanti, "anena tathagat enarhata samy alesamb uddbena vayam
pratbamam anuttarayam samyaksambodbau samadapita,

(5)
yenasmaitarby anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambuddha,
esa casmakam kalyap.alnitram,,/ te buddha bhagavanto bodbi-
sattvan visar jayisyanti tava püjalcarmane,;tatas te bodhi-
20 sattva mabasattvá vividbair bodbisattvavikurvitais tava
(1)A B E :murdlinanam. (2 )T sbrahmalokaparyantam • (3)AB ;

sava t e . CDisa ca te. E :save te. Corrected by T. (k)
B :tavatxk^pam. CD it avabhxksam. (5) CD :yenasmait abya.
cp. Tides da Itar bdag c a g . 1st Nora. PI. asma. asrae
Tor vayam, v. BUS 20.3S & 63* Next we have a regular
form in the same context, see 73* 19-20.
72 —
püjam kptva, tatra tava salcasad dharmara srutva nana-
vidha£ samadhxr dhai'apxh ksantis ca pratilapsyante/
te bodhisattva mahasattvah svakasvakesu buddhalcsetresu
gatva tava varpam uccárayisyanti ghoâm anusravayi§yanti/
5 xdam brahmapa tasya svapnasya pürvanimittam/ yat
tvaya brahmapa svapne drsta bodhisattvakotxnayutasata-
sahasrapi tani tava kulesau pravisya padmesu paryahlco-
paviota dhyayanti, abhisambuddhabodhis ca tvam brahmapa
bahupranalco tínayut asat as ahasráni y any anuttarayam

_(2)
10 samyalesainbodh.au samadapayisyasi avaivartileani sthapa-
yx^yasy anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ te tava parinir-
vptasya bralimapanuttarepa parinirvapena buddhalcsetra-
paramapurajahsameû lealpepu pascad dasasu dxle^v anyesu

(3 )
buddhaksetrepu te buddha bhagavanto dharmepa rajyam
15 lcarayantas tava varpam bhasisyanti/ n evam asamkhyeyesu
lealpe^v atilcrantepu evamnama tathagato 'bhüd axdian
samy alesambuddhah, tena tathagatenarhata samy alesambuddhena
vayain anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapita vinxta

/ - ^ / -
nivesxtah pratisthapxta avaivartikas ca sthapita, yena
20 vayam etarhy anuttaram samyaksambodhim ab his ambuddhah,
(i )BC :t a . E :lea. (2)ABE ;avarvarttika bodhisatva sthapayi-

^yasy. (3)CD¡dharmarajyam lcarayantas. Tíchos leyi rgyal
srid mdzad pa. ch.l:~&í., But ch2 cí. 74. 1.
(^)A :prat i ^Jhapit avaivart titas ..
73 __
(i)
dliarmarâ jyam ca pratilabdhah’v idarn brahmana tasya
svapnasya purvanimxttam/ yat tvam brahmana svapne

(2)
d r s f a v a n su lcaram u k h en a y a v a c chvam ulchena r u d h i ï ' a -
mr a le s i t e n a g â tre n â n e lc a v id h a m prâ;n±no b h a lc ^ a y i t v â h x n a
5 e ra ^ a m ü le n i san cas te ' p y a n y e v x v x d h a x h iira ^ iib b iz '
bhalefyant e yavad asthisankalävasesä ut seyante, punar
apy apyayitaleayâ ï'iidhirab hy'alct ena lcayena yavac cliva-
muleliena baliuvidliam pramaino blialesayitva puñar lixnasyai-
raxL^-avrlesasya mule ni§airg.a vividliaxs ca pranibhih

_ (3 )
10 lehâdyante/ te tvayâ mohax:>urusas tx^xvidhe punyakriya-
vastuni samadapita pratxsthäpitä dane yame samyame ca,
te devesu cyavanadujhkham abbi las ant i , manuçyesu jarâ-
vyâdbimar anäpr iy a sampr ayo âyriyavinab havaduhkhâm pr et e su
kûtpipâsaduhlebam tiryaksv anyonyabhaks anaduhkham
15 närake su daliac chedavadhabandhanananûvxdbakaranâdidiiblebain
abbilasanti/ trividbe ca punyakriyavastuni px’ati-
§thâpitâ devenu devarâjyam abbilasanti inanusyesu cailea-
dvxpaxsvaryam aleanksante/ tesam tatra sarvasattvâh
paribhogam gacchanti, te ’pi ca sarvasattvanâm abâra-
( l ) c p . T :c b o s k y i r g y a l s r i d kyanb rn a s so . c b l
ch 2 i ( 2 ) cham uldiena i n K ss . ( 3 ) m o h a p u ru sâ v i v i d b e
i n M ss. C o r r e c t e d b y Cb T . (4 )C h T = t ir y a le s u m o liân d lia-
le â r a s ir a s c b in n a d id u b ld ia m n a r a k e s u n a n â v id b a k â r a p .a d x -
dùbkham a b b i l a s a n t i . T id u d ÿigro m a m s k y i n a h du g t i
inug gx mun p a d a n , mgo g cod p a l a s o g s p a b x sd u g b s i i a l
d a n , sem s c a n d m y a l b a rn am s k y i n a ii du gnod x>a sn a
chogs l a s o g s p a b i sd u g b s n a l lidod p a r h g y u r b a d a n .
ch.2 :% /% fl|€. 4§?£ ttíik f È Bxvfc 'ohi:
E ® % lirais* % tifi „
— 74 —
bhavi^yanti/ idam brahma^La tasya svapnasya pñrvanimittam/
yat tvam bralunaîa svapnam adrales¡Lt apare manusya mahifa-
5 rathabhirüíjhalp. sunianamalalanlc^tasirasab apathena daksip.a-
bhimuleham gacchanti, te fpi tvaya brahmaiia leulaputrah
trisu pupyaleriyavastuû pratisthapitah leevalam atma-
dainanartham atmasamanartham sr avaleayana sanipra stliitah.,
teâm sravaleayanasampr a sthi tanam braliniana pudgaianam
(¿0
atha lehalu leulapmtra braluiianah. Samudrarenu rajanam
, *7 *' n - -- ,~ ~
t at hagat anam ar liatara samy alesamb ud dhanam pradarbbavo lolee,

( 6)
15 durlabliaî leusaladharme cliandah, durlabhain samyaleprani-
dhanam/ d-ableliotpattibhütam mahara ja de vara jatvam,
du^Lkhotpattibhñtani maharaj a manusye §u caileadvipaiévarya-
rajatvam, duliJeliotpattiblautam dvis tris caturdvipilearaja-
tvam/ ciram maliaraja sams ar aduhleham anubliavit avyam/
( l ) A ; - p u r u s a s a r v a s a t v a . CB; s a r v a t v a y a . Ch T lia v e a l -
t o g e t l i e r d i f ' f ' e r e n t s e n t e n c e : evam t e m o lia p u ru s a s c ir a m
s a m s a r aduhleham a n u b lia v a n ti/ T ;d e I t a r sle y e s b u b lu n po
^ igyur t e . ch.1
ABE:p u rag ala n a m . (3 )ch2 s
chZ
d e d a g y u n r i n p o r h lch o r b a r sd u g b a n a l ñams s u myon b a r
9)? & '

(2 )
^ )- r e n u i n
M s s . ( 5 ) ABE:u d u n iv a ra v ^ le s a p u g p a -. ( o ) ABE s-d h a r m a c c h a n d a h .
( 7 ) A : a n u b liu t am v i t avyara • B : a n u b h ü t a v i t a v y a m . E : a n u d b liü t a
v i t avyam .
— 75 —
J 1*
anavasthitâ maharaja vayuvegacapala devainanusyasampattayo ,
w '
dakacandropama baiali paneabhih kâmagunair at:rptâ visayeçu
matta devamaçuâm sriyam ab hi lavanti/ te bâlah punajh.
punar narakeû kâra^âduhklaam anubhavanti tiryakû sammoha-
5 duÿkham preteçu kçutpipâsadulilcham manu^yeû priyavipra-
yogaduhkham deve su cyavanaduhkham ¿Dunar garbhaväsaduhkham
par a spar a sïr f apr apa tanaduhkham anyonyabhak £anaduhkham,

<3 > - baia
evam bhramaniâna - - duhkham anubhavanti// tat kasmad
dhetoh? , kalyâpamitravirahitah samyakprapidhünam na kur-
10 vanti na vyayamanti apraptasya px’âptaye 1nadhigatasyadhi-

k h _
gamaya saks â 11ert a sya salcsatkriyayai/ evam murkha balah
khidyante bodhicittena yatra sarvaduÿkhakâyo bhavati,

(5)
samsareç.a ca na khidyante nodvijanti yatra punaÿL punar
dulokhotpattir bhavati/ parxksasva maharaja yathâ sam-
15 saraÿi sarvaduljJchânam bha janabhutah/ tasmât tarhi tvam
maharaja kqptadhikaro bhagavatah sasane 1varopitakusala-
mulas trisu ratnesu labdhaprasadal^, bhagavato dattadano
(l)Tuiadivegacapala. q.v. ne x t . (Z )àBE:-opamah/ valah.

CD i-opalliatila vaiala, -opamair balah is more agreeable. cp .
Tsrgyal po chen po lha dan mihi hbyor ba ni leiun gi sugs
bzin du g ’yo ziii mi gnas pa. lags so/ byis pa rnams ni
chu zia Ita buhi hdod palai yon tan Inas iaoms mi inyon zin
yul rnams la myos nas lha dan mini dpal htshal bar bgyid
de .(lSlbl-2 ) . chi
ch2 io ^ (3 )A :marnala.
BB :t ramamana. D sbhrasamana. (k )ABC :murkha'vaiala. B :murkha
valah. (5) ABB;nadvijamti. (6)À:labdhaprasaddhah. C :
labdhe prasadaû cp. T:dkon mchog gsum la dad pa ni brnes.
chli^f ch2 : 1|16/ÌÌK&#.
76 ~
U)
mahäbhogatäyai rales xt as x Iah svargopapattipratilabhaya
(2 ) _
sruto bhagavato 'ntilead dharmam prajnamahadliarinaprati-
(3) „ w
labbaya te sampatsyante/ yastayajnas tvam maharaja
utpadayanxit taray am samyaksarabodhau cittam11/ aha, ualam
3 brälunana, näham brähmanänuttaram samyaksämbodhxm abhi-

(5 )
laâmi samsarabhiratah, yan mahabralimaña maya danain
dattam silam ralcîtam dharmah srutah/ durlabha hx
bralxmananu11arä samyaksamb odhih’’/
dvir api Samudrarenur brähmapo rajanam aha/ ”suddho
10 mahäräja bodhimargah/ asayena prapldhänam kart avyam/
paripuryäbhiprasanna^L sa märgo 1dhyasayena visuddhah/
qpju^L sa margah asathah/ suddhah. sa margah lelesapr aväha-
katvat/ vipulo 1sau margah anavaraaxatvät/ samavasaranah

(0 )
sa margah cintanaya/ nirbhayah sa margah sarvapapa-
(7 )
15 karap.atayä/ sum^duh sa margah danaparamit aya/ sxtalah
sa margah. sxlaparamitaya/ niräsrayali sa margah ksapti-
paramitaya/ adhi§$hanäsraya]i sa margad vlryaparamitaya/
anavilalx sa margah dhyänapäramxtayä/ suvidxtah sa margah
(l)ABE:svargopathatti-. D :svargapatti-. (2)Ch T:mahaprajna-

pratilabhäya. (3 JABS;t e s ampatsyate. Read wxthout these,
as Ch & T suggest. (4)ABE;yastayajnatvam. yasta ior i£$a
is common in Buddhist Skt. cp. T:mchod sbyin ni mdzad lags
kyis rgyal po chen po k h y e d . chl ---.But c h2 :
. (5)abhilakhämi in Mss. to Mia is also
common in Nepalese mss* (6)cittanäya in Hss. cp. Tilam de
ni bsam pa las b y u n b a s yan dag par gzol ba lags so. c h l ¡
2Üt¡ p Ä-'te ch2 : Ar£& (7 )Ch T t ook samrddhah. T ¡
lam de ni sbyin piahi pha rol tu phyin pas yan dag par hbyor
lags so.
— 7 7 ---
(l)
pra ¿ñaparamitaya/ suprasanna^L sa margo mahamaitrya/
svabhava jñananugata^ sa marga^t mahakarujâya/ sadá-
( )
nanditah sa margad mahamuditaya/
2
akli^Jal?- sa marga£
upekâya/ apagatalcap/fakaî sa marga^L kamavyapadavlhiipsa-
(3)
5 vitarkai£/ kêmagigamanaljL sa margo 1pratihatacittataya/
/
dhurtavirahita£ sa margal^. rupasabdagandharasasparsa-
(5 )
viditatvat/ nihatamarapratyarthika^ sa margad dhatv-
ayatanasuvimy^-fatvat/ suprabodha^L sa margal^ avidya-

(7)
ndhakar anir avaraîatva t/ dyîaavirya sat tva ci 11aâmana£
10 sa marga^L apagatasravakapratyekabuddhamanasikaratvat/
(9 )
utso$ha£ sa margal^ sarvatathagatadhif•fhitatvat/ maha-
(1 0 )
ratnani^padaka^ sa margad sarvajñataratnanukulatvat/
sadaprakasita£ sa margad asangajñanasya bhagavatsü^/

(ii)
kusalamüladesakanucxrp.a]2L sa margah sarvatathagatanugylixta-
(12 )
15 tvat/ duâklesanidculavigataî sa marga^ anunayapratigha-
(1 3 )
prah.:üy.atvat/ n lh a t araj aî sa ntargalji vyap3dakh±lalcx*odha-
(l)T ora. suprasannaî mahamaitrya. chl

Ch2 =svabhava jñanaj-
nugatal^. sa margo mahamaitrya/ avaivartikaJ^ sa margo maha-
karuîaya/ (2)ChT:mahópeksaya. (3 )ACE íkâmaiji-. (4)AD:
dhurtta-. B:dhur-. CE ídhurtta-. (5 )C :vihata-• (6)ChT*
maravirahitah sa margad sarvaklesavirahitatvat/ T:lam
de ni iion mons pa thams cad dan bral bas bdud dan bral ba
lags so . chl í M M k ^Íl%^ís¿;ch2 ijkáj$f}Í^Mí§$kb£, (7)ChT o m . dY<Jha-
vxrya-. T:sems rgya chen por mchi pa. chl ch2
(8)ABE :manasikarapatvat. v?)^-spro ba dan bcas pa. c h l ;
ch2 . (10 )ABE í-anuttarakulatvat. (11) ChT have kalyaâ-
mitra (Tídge baûL bses gñen, C h £§(. )instead oí* sarva-
tathagata*. (12 )ChT=u3inatanimnavigataÍL sa margo ‘nunaya-
pratighaprahi#atvat/ T:lam de ni rjes su chags pa dan
bon khro ba spans pas mthon dman dan bral ba lags so • c h l ;
ch2 $$#&,( 1 3 )ABE»-rajataíj..
— .78 —
pagatatvät/ sugatigamaxiiya^ sa märga£ sarväkusalavirabita-
(i)
tvät/ kgemaipgamo mahäraja sambodbimärga^. nirva$.apary-
avasäna£/ utpädaya mabäraja bodhicittaijiM/ räja praha/
"ayaiji brahmap.a tatbägatal^. asxtivarâsabasrikayäm prajäyäm
5 loka utpanno, na sakyam tathägatena sarve fpäyäti samayituiji/
ye sattvä avaruptakusalamüläs te sattvä]?. phale stbita]?,
kecit samädbidhärapllc^äntiû ni^pannäji, utlq^takusala-

(2 )
müläs tu y© sattväs te bodhau avaivartyäl? sainv^ttäl?,
kecid avaruptakusalamüläh devamanu^yasriyam anubhavanti/

/( 3 )
10 svakasvakaih sattväb kusaläkusalaih karmabbir bbramanti/
katame sattvä bhagavata vinitäli sad ekasattvasyäpi dul?kbam

/5)
na prasäntam, kêtrabbütal? lcevalam bbagavata äsrayab,
nänavaruptakusalamülanäm sattvänäm du)?khamo canam karoti/
utpadayämy abaiji bodhicittaiji/ bodbisattvacaryäip carams

( 6)
15 tenäbam mabäjnanasamucchrayepa acintyenodärei?a dbarma-
mukhapravesena satt van vinayeyaiji buddbakäryaip ca kuryäiji/
na kevalam asmim kl±£$e buddbakêtre bodbaya cittam
(l)ABEikâmam-• (2)ChT bave bodbisattväs. (3)kusala-

mülail? in Mss. But Tisems can rnams ran ran gl dge ba dan
mi dge baiii las rnams kyis bpbyan par gyur bas na. c h l :
¡4.*4 ch2 . (*0 A B :sad ekasvakasyä-.
C jyad eltasasvasyä-. D;yad elcasatvasyä-. E:sad eva svakasyä-.
(5)D iasreyab. cp. T;sems can geig tsara gyi sdug bsnal yan
rab tu zi bar ma. mdzad na bcom ldan lidas lcyis btul balii
sems can gan zig yin/ bcom ldan \idas kyi sku ni zin du gyur
ba 3?ba3? zig du zad kyi dge bal?i rtsa ba ma skyed pabi sems
can rnams sdug bsnal las tbar bar ni mi mdzad do/(183a4~5)•
chl ch2
(6)-odäliäreya in Mss. cp. T :ye ses
eben po bsags pa dan cbos kyi sgo eben po bsam gyis mi
kbyab par £jug pa d e s . cbl .(niahäyäna- ^
instead of mahäprajnäna-). ch2 i •(dbärapx-
mukba- instead of* dbarmamukha-).
. 7 9 --
paripâmayeyam/ yady aham tâdysam buddhakçetragi labheyam
utpâdayeyam aham bodhicittam, tadäham bodhisattvacaryâm
cari £yarni yadâham anut tar aip. samyaksaijibodhim ca spyseyaip,

(!)
sarvaiji ca tatrà. buddhakçetre sattvanâm dutükharçi prasama-
yeyaiji11/
atba kbalu kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato *rhan
samyaksambuddhas tadysam pddliya.bh.1samskaram abhisams-
tavan t adAdar'sfa vyüliam nâma samadbiiji saniâpannaÿ.// tathâ
samâhitena bhagavatâ Adarsavyuhe samâdhau tathârûpâva-
bhasalji prâdurbhutah, yenâvabhâsena dasasu dikçv ekaikasyâm
disi saiiasrabuddbakçetraparamâç.urajabsamâ lo kadhat avala

, ^3 ) _
sarvagueavyühâ dysyante î keûcid buddhâ bhagavantail
parinirvptâÿi, lceçucit parinirvâçâya samsthitâh; yatra
ca bodbisattvâ mahasattvâ bodhi vykçanmle niçappa maram
parajayanti, yatra câcirabhisambuddhâ dharmacakram pra-

(a )
vartayanti, yatra câcirapravyttadharmacakram dharmam
desayanti, yatra ca buddhânâm bodbisattvanâm sphu-fam
buddhalcçetrâm, yatra srâvakapratyekabuddhânâm utpâdo
nâsti, yatra ca srâvakapratyelcabuddhâ utpadyante, yatra

(5 )
ca sunyam buddhalcf etram buddhebbyo bodbisattvebbya^L
(1)A îprasameryeyam* E s p r a s a m e y e y a m . (2)yadâ- in Mss.

Em. b y T (dehi tshe). (3J A B S ît e ç u c i . (^)ABE ora.-dharma-
cakraip. (5)ABE î sünyatâm.
/ «
sravakapratyekabuddhebhya£ifï kvacit kliçfam buddhakçetraip
pancakaçâyam, kvacit parisuddham apagatapancaka^âyam,
kvacid Titkpgtâlj. sattvâî, kvacid dhïnâ£, kvacid dxrghâ-
yuçlcah, kvacid alpâyuskâh? kânicid buddhakçetrâny agninâ

(1)
5 samvartante, kânicid udalcena, kânicid vâyunâ î kvacid
(2) (3)
vivariante, kvacid vivpttâs ti$$hantiî te sarva udârepâ-
vabbâsena sphu$â£ samdysyante/ sarvâvatï sâ parsat tain
dpsjivâ buddhakçetre guç.avyuhân, Samudrarepur brâlimanali

(4)
pvuiâ râjânam etad avocat/ "pasya mahârâjaitân buddha-
10 kçetraguç.avyübân, utpâdaya mahârâ jânuttarâyâip samyaksam-

(5)
bodhau cittaiji, gphâpa mahârâja buddhakçetrani yâdpsam
âkânk ça si "/
athArapemx râjâ yena bhagavâms tenânjalim praîamya
bbagavantam etad avocat/ "kena bhagavan karmapâ bodhi-
15 sattvo mahâsattva^L parisuddharçi buddhakf etraiji parigphçLâti ,
kena karmapâparisuddhain ? utlqpçâh sattva£ kena karmapa,
yâvad dxrgbâyuÿkâÇi sattvâ vistaraljL"/ bbagavân aha/
"pra-pidhanavasena maharaja bodhisattvo maliâsattvaÿi pari-
suddham buddhalcgetram parigphpâti apagatapancakaçayam,

, / _ _ _ /
20 prapidhânenâparisuddhaip"/ raja praha/ "aham bhadanta
(l)sanrvarttate in Mss. (2)ABDEïvivarttamte* Czvivattate.

(3)AC:sarva. BEîsarve. Dite sarve. (4)puna in Mss* (5 )
ABE s-kçetre. (6 )lnst ead of* kena karmanâparisuddham, T !
gan gis seins can rnams bsam pa yons su dag pa dan(=kena
sattvâ âsayaparisuddham), ch2 t (=kena sattvâ
âsayâparisuddhain ) . (7 )t :praçiidhânavasenâ-.
— 81 :----
, (1)
bhagavan nagaram pravisyaikägre nifadya prapidhänam
cintayi^yämi, tatharüpam me buddhakêtram apagatapanca-

2 ( )
ka^äyam rocate tatremä subhavacaryä parinämayi^yämi”/
bhagavän aha/ "yasyedänxm mabäraja kälaip. manyase”/
5 atba khalu kulaputra räjArapeml bhagavata]? pädau sirasä
vanditvä bbikûsangbain ca tri^lqptval? pradalcîplkptya
bbagavato 'ntikät prakänta}?/ nagaraip pravi sya svake
• gpha ekagral? pratisamllno niâppa!?, buddhakêtraprapi-

(3 )
dhänam vyuham c int ayat i/
10 atba khalu Samudrarepur brahmapal? jye^^bam räja-
putram Animi§am ämantrayati/ ’’utpädaya tvam Animi ca
nuti aräy am samyaksambodhau cittam/ yac ca tvayä tribbi!?

’ * (5 )
pupyakriyavastubhil? subbam carata pupyam arjitam tat
sarvam anuttaräyäm samyaksambodhau paripämaya”/ sa
15 prälia/ naham apy upädbyäya svagyham gatvaikäkx rahogato

/ ' (6)
niâdya buddbakêtragupavyühäms cintayi^yämi/ yadi
bodbaya cittam utpatsyate, punar ägamya bhagavatah
sakäsam bodhicittam paripämayigyämi”/ ataJ£ so 'pi räja-

(7 )
putro bbagavata!? pädau sirasabbivandya bhikûsanghasya ca
(8 )
20 tri^lqptva!? pradakgipxlcptvä bhagavato 'ntikat pralcantaî,
(l)ABDE i-aikä ■niâdya. C :-raikägrä niâdya. cp. Tirtse geig

tu mchis nas. cbl ch2 : (2)BE¡tatraimä. Citatra
mä. (3 )cp. Tssans rgyas kyi zin gi yon tan bkod pa dag( =
buddbakêtragupavyübäm) • cbl (f-, ch2 :
(4)T:bam po bài pa (lßib^). (f>)B :caratäm. Ciracatä. B:
ajitaip. cp* T:dge ba spyad ein bsod nams bsgrubs pa. (6)
ABB om. yadi. (7)ABE:-vato. (8)Aitriskpta. Estriskptva.
-----8 2 -------
svaltam nxv©sanaci gatvà ekakx rahogato nìgadya buddha-
kêtragupavyuhaijt cintayati/ atha khalu lculaputra Samudra-

U)
repur brahmapo *grapurohito dvitlyam ra japutram nimantra-
yìtvovaca, ftutpadaya tvaiji lcumara bodhicittajji11, vistareâ
5 peyalam yavat, sarvarajaputrasahasram bodhau samadàpayati,

2 ( )
caturasxti^L ko$$arajasahasrapi, anyani ca navatiî lco$ya£.
(3)
sattvanam bodhau samadapayati/ te ?pi sarva ©vara ahuh,
Mvayam api svasvagpham gatvaikakino niâdâ buddhalcgetra-
gup.avyuh.am cintayi^yama\iu/ evam uktva sarva eva sva
io gphapi gatvailcakino niâppah saptavargapi buddhakfetra-
gupavyuhaprapidhanani c int ayant ±//
atha Ichalu kulaputra ¡Samudrarepor brahmapasyaivam
aparepa samayena cetasaî parivitarka udapadi/ "maya
khalv anuttarayam samyaksai]ibodhau b ahupr apalco £ xnayut a -
15 satasahasrapi samadapitani/ ayaiji ca maya buddho bhagavan
saptavarâpi sarvopalcarapair upanimantritaî sardham

(5)
aparimitena bhikûsanghena/ yadi ca mamanuttarayàm
samyaksai]ibodhau asa paripuryate tathà cayaiji prapidhanam
sajppadyate yad aheuji devasuragandharvayakârakâsa-

t6) (7)
20 kumbhap<Jàn a smin mahàyajne samadapayami11/
(l)nimantrayitvavaca in Mss. Only ch2 gives the n a m e ^

(Nimu or 2 )T :dun phyur plirag dgu. But Ch
suggest dvanavat i £ , chi :&jS&=4-1^..ch2 : . (3) ABCD :sarve .
Eisavarva. (4)BC ssarve. (5)C:maya-. (6)D i-kumbhapô
tasmin. (7)-yajna in Mss.
„ 83 —
atha lculaputra Samudrarepur brahmapa^L purohito
Vaisravapam âkânlcçate darsanaya/ atha khalu Vaisravapo
mahâra jânekair yakâsatasahasraiâ parivpta£ puraskpto
yena Samudrarepur brâhmapas tenopajagâmopetya Samudra-
5 repor brâhmapasyâgratal? sthitvaitad avocat/ "kim
brâhmapa matto hy âkânkÿase?"/ brâhmapa!? praha/ "ko
bhavân?"/ Vaisravapa^t praha/ 11srutaiji tva y â .brâhmapas ti
• Vaisravapo nâma yakçâdhipatil?/ so 'haiji; brâhmapa kim
âjnâpayasi kim karavâpi?"/ brâhmapah praha/ "sppu

(2) _ (3)
10 yakçâdhipate 'ham bhagavatpñjai¡i kariçye, tvam atrautsukyam
âpadyasva"/ sa prâha/ "tathâstu yathâ tvam brâhmapa-
kâfikçase11/ 11tena hi tvam maharaja yak^ân asmâkam
vacanenânuttarâyâm samyaks ambo dliau samadâpaya/ evam ca

(4 )
puna!? samadâpaya, saced yuyam yalcçâ anuttarâyâm samyak-
15 sambodhâv arthikâ gacchata, yuyam parât samudrasya

(5 )
gosxrçam uragasâracandanam ânayantu, apare bhagavato
'rthe gandhain apare vividhâip. puçpân, yenâhaçi divase-
divase bhagavatah püjâiji kariçyâmi"/ " evam astu brâhmapa",

(6^
Vaisravapo maharaja tasya brâhmapasya pratisrutya
20 tatraivântarhital? bherxm ahatya yakçarâkçasâin sannipâtyai-
(l)ABE îvaisramanam. cp . T:rnam thos kyi bu. chl :gkP'f f*1 £ f*

ch2 )T :mahâpü j â m . v . .nex t . (3 )B ;amant ryaut sukyam.
cp* T:ldiyod lcyan.mchod sbyin chen po !hdi la spro ba skyed
î¿amâdâpayal?.
E îsamâdâpayaip. (5 )Ô • ânayatu. \ 6 )AE î-râ jâs • CDî-râjas.
-- 84 ~
tad avocat/ Hyat khalu marâ janiyu£, ayam Jambudvipe
Samudrarepur nama brahmapo rajno !rapemino ìgr apur ohi ta£,
tam Ratnagarbhaiji tathagatam arhantam samyaksambuddham

* . _ h)
sardham bhilcûsanghena saptavarâpi sarvopakarapair
* (2 ) (3)
5 upasthasyati/ tad yu^mabhis tat kusalam anumoditavyam,
tona ca yuyam kusalamulenanuttarayani samyaksambodhau
cittam utpadayata1’/ tena khalu punap. samayena bahuyakâ-
rak$asako$inayutasatasahasrapi añjalim kptvocup/ f,yap
Samudrarepor brahmapasya pupyabhisyandap kusalabhisyando
10 Ratnagarbham tathagatam arhantam samyaksambuddhaip sapta-
varâpi sarvopakarapair upati^Jhati sardham aparìmitena
bhikpusanghena, tat sarvam vayam pupyaskandham anumodàmas,
tena ca kusalamulenànuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-

W (5)
buddhyemahi11/ Vaisravapo maharajap praha/ "sppvantu
15 bhavantah, yap lcascid yu§makam kusalamülenarthikah

# (7)
pupyarthi sa saptavarsan parat samudrasya gos^rôragasara-
candanàm anayatu, yena Samudrarepur brahmapo bhagavato

.
bhikpusañghasya (8) *//
càharaip sajjilcuryat1 tato dvanavati-
yak^ a saliasrapi ekakapjhenodahptavantap/ 11vayam inarca

, (9)
20 iman saptavarsan goslrâm uragasaracandanam anayi^yamo,
(1 )DE ìsarvokarapair. (2 )A :yusmain abhis . B ;yusma abhi s .

Eiyufmam abhis . (3 )T ¡kusalamülam* So Ch* (4)D ¡-buddhe-
mahi . (5 )D :sppuvantu. (6 )T chi :kusalamülart h x , T ikhyed
cag las gañ su dge bapi rtse ba pdod pa- dan bsod nams lidod
pas —-r—.• chi : But ch2 -.boclhyarthi,
)i>syanàn. (8 )B :sam jnlkuryàt. Etsarjji-
lcuryat. (9)B;uragasàgacandanam. D:ugaracandanam.
8 5 --
(1)
yena Samudrarepur brâhmapo bhagavato 'rthâyâhâram sajjx-
karxçyati bhikçusanghasya cau/ çatcatvarimsadyaksa-
sahasrapi katliayant x/ "vayam gandham ânayiçyâma]?"/
dVâpaîicâsadyakfasahasrâpi lcatbayanti/ "vayam vicitran
5 puçpân ânayiçyâmaÇi"/ vimsadvakçasahasrâpi kathayanti/

(2 ) (3)
"vayani vividharasâyanânâm ojâm gphj?ïmo bhagavato 'rthaya
bhikçusanghasya ca, yad annapânasa j jxkptaip bhavifyati

(5)
tatraujâiji prakçepsyamaÿL"/ saptatir yalcçasahasrâpi katha-
(6)
yanti/ "vayam mârçâ bhagavato 'rthâyâhâram sajjïkariçyâmo
10 bhiksusanghasya ca"/
atba khalu kulaputra Samudrarepur brâhmapo Viru<Jha-
kasya mahârâjasyakankçati darsanaip/ tato Virvujhako mahâ-

(7)
râjâ yena Samudrarepur brâhmapas tenopajagâmopetya yavad
anekakumbhâpdako^xnayutasatasahasrâpx anuttarâyâm samyak-
15 sanibodhau cittâny utpâdayanti/ evam Vxrüpâkô Dhptaraç-fro
bahunâgagandharvako£ïnayutasatasahasrapy anuttarayâm
samyaksajjibodlaau cittâny utpâdayanti/ atha khalu dvitxyi-
kâyâs câturdvxpikâyâ lokapâlâ buddhânubhavenâgatâJ£.

-/ J ®)
Samudrarepor brâhmapasya sakâsât, tân api brahmapal?
20 samadâpayati/ te 'pi gatvâ svakam svalcara parçadam
(l)B :samjnxkariçyati . (2)D:âjâçi. (3)ADE:gphnxmo . Bï

gphxmo - Cîgphxmâ. (4 )b î -sam jnxkptaijw (5)Astatroyâm.
BC îtatro jâiji. Ditatro jnâm. E:tatojnâm. cp* Tîter mthu
gzugs par byaÿio . (6 ;B :saiiijhïkariçyâmo . (7)B;-râjo.
(8 )T ;Samudrarepur brâhmapo 'nuttarâyâiii samyaksambodhau
samâdapayitvâ.
— 86 —
anuttarayaip samyaksambodhau samadapayanti, yavat tri-
(a.)
sahasramahasahasrat koÎsatam Vaisravapanam saparsatlcanam
, (2 )
anuttarayam samyaksaijibodhau samadapayanti, ko$isatam
Viruphakanaiji kojiTsatam Virupakfapam ko$xsatam Dhpta-
5 ra§s£ranam saparâdyanàm anuttarayam samyaksambodhau
samadapayanti/
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarepor brahmapasyaitad

(3)
abhavat/ nyady aham anuttarain samyaksainbodhim abhisam-
budhyeyam asa ca sampdhyeta yadi ca me prapxdhip sam-

(**•) (5)
10 pdhyeta, Viruphakanàm tad ahaiji karayeyam karam, asmin
mahayajne tat sattvanam samvibhajeyam, anuttarayaiji

/
samyaksambodhau’samadapayeyam/ saced aham anena punyena-
(6)
nuttaraiji samyaksainbodhim abhisambudhyeyan Chakro mamadya
devanam indro darsanayopasamkramatu, Suyamo devaputrah

(7)
15 Samtuîto devaputrap Sunirmito devaputrap Paranirmita-
*
vasavartl ca devaputrap darsanayopasamkramatu,,/ saha-
cittotpadad éva kulaputra Samudrarepor brahmapasya
Salerò devanam indro darsanayopasamkrantah, Suyamas ca
(l)T ch2 i n s . buddhakêtrat. (2)satam kofxnain instead ol

kojjisatara virudhakanam in Mss. Emended by Ch T. (3)B ì
avocat. But Tshdi snam du sems te, chi ch2 v
(4)Ch T !kainàva car ad evanam aham asmin mahayajne pupyam
samvibha jeyam, anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapayeyam/
T : -- bdag pdod pa na spyod papi lha rnams la mchod sbyin
chen po pdipi bsod nams yan dag par bgo bsah byed par gyur
cig, bla na raed pa yan dag par rdssogs papi byan chub yan
(5 )CD :karaiji. (6 )ABD :-budhyeyac chakro . CE :-budhyeya chakro

(7;devaputrap is supplied by Ch T
„ 87 —
devaputra^L Samtuîtas ca devaputrah Sunirmitas ca deva-
putrah. Paranirmitavasavar11 ca devaputra^. tam brahmapaiji
darsanayopasa^ücrÉuitah/ tam Samudrarepur brahmapah
ppcchati/ 11ke bhadantaty? "/ pañcadevarajana£. svakasvaka
5 namagotr apy anusravayanti/ evain cahuî/ Mkim bhoh
brahmapasinakam ajnapayasi?/ kany asmabhir asmin maha-
yajñe upakarapany upasthapayitavyani?11/ brahmapa£ praha/
"yani yu$rnakam devaloke sarvavisistarii ratnaniayani ku$a-
garapi ratnavpkâ va kalpavpleâ va gandhavpkgá va puspa-
10 vpkâ va phalavpkâ divyáni civarapi divyasanani divyanií

U)
pra jñapanani divyani ratnabhajanani divyany alardeara-
cchatradhvajapatakabharanani divyani ca vadyani tair
vastubhih sarvaJambüdvxpam alankuruta bhagavato 1rthaya

( 2 )_
bhikûsañghasya ca11/ nevam astu marcas'* , te pañeadeva-
15 rajano bralmiapasya pratisrutya brahmapasyantikat pra-

(3 ) _ (4 )
kanta devalokam gata gatva Ve'fakam devaputram Svejukam 1■
(5 ) (6)
devaputraiji Rohipam devaputraiji Korabhanandaip devaputram
amantrayitvaivam ahu^/ Mgacchata yüyam marâ Jambüdvxpam
ava tIr y a Jambüvanam udyanam evamvidhenalañkaravisesenai-

(7 )
20 vamvidhair asanaila samstatair alankuruta yathaivayam
(l)D :prajñapayani . T :gdiñ. chl ch2 : , prob . pra»

starapa(couch) • (2 )Read brahmapa. (3 )cp* Tílhabd. bu
hlchri b y e d . chl5mL¿§-*7jJt3 -, ch2 ¡ (i )c p . Tílhalii bu
¿khyil b y e d . chl ífr7^&(;l¡í)^ch2 ; ^ 5 . (5 )cp • T :lhahi bu
snar ma skyes . chl í ch2 : >. (6 )cp • T :lhahi bu
sa rtsom dgah. c h l ;*¿7^ t, . ch 2 ¡
(7 )Prob* samstpta as c h l : , or sainstarapa as ch2 :fj£A
and T¡gdiñ b a •
------8 8 --------
devalolco ?lahkrtaJa/ evamvidham eva bhagavato 'rthaya
ratnamayain kütagarani karayata yadyso *yam ratnanxryuha^
ltüjagara Xdysam marga kñjagaâm karayata11/ te pañca-
devaputra devarajhah pratlsrutya Jambudvxpam avatlrya

(i)
5 ekaratrya sarvam Jambuvanain udyanam evamrupana 1ahitareîa
ratnav^kgair yavad dhvajair alanlqptam/ evamrüpa£ kujá-
garó bhagavato 'rthaya kptas tadyatha Sakrasya devanam
indrasya ratnanxryuhal^ kírfagarah sarvakaraparinig^hitain

(3)
kytsnam ca Jdmbuvanajn dxvyenalahkarep.alarilqptya deva
lo rajánam sauücramyarocayanti/ "yat khalu marsa janiyur,

' ' . W _
yathaivayam devalokali svabhyalahkytah tathaiva Jambuvano
dyanaip divyair alarücaravisesaih svalañlqptam sarvakára-
parinxg'fhitam, evararüpas ca sarvaratnamayah lcüjagaro

/
bhagavato 1rthaya kytaî. tadyatha Sakrasya devanam
15 indrasya ratnanxryuhah lcü’fagarah/ na hi marga deva-
lokasya Jainbüdvxpe ca Jambüvanasyodyanasya kiiiicid apy

/
asti nanakaraâup1'/ atha te pahcadevara janal^. Sakra-
SuyamaSaratugitah SunirmxtaParanxrmxtavasavartx Jambü-
dvxpam avatlrya Samudrarepxim brahmapam upasamkrainyaxvam
20 ahul?./ "alanlqptaiji brahmaija bhagavato 'rthaya bhikgu-
(l)udyana in Mss . (2)ABBsvajrair. (3) jainvñvanam ±n Ms

(*0jaîvuvano- in Mss.
89 ~
sahghasya ca Jambuvanam/ lcim asmabhir bhuya^L karapxyam?11/
evam ukte Samudrarepur brahmajia]^ pañcadevaputran etad
avocat/ "yuyam khalu pañcadevara janal¿i pythagdevanikaye

(i)
rajyam karayata tatra yugmaltam vaso vartate, gacchata
5 rajanah svakasvakam devapargadain, sarmipatayata Jambü-

(2 )
dvlpe, bhagavantam darsanayopasainkramata vandanaya
paryupasanaya bhilcgusañgham ca, bhagavatas cántikad
dharmam s ^ v a t a " / atha te pancadevarajanah svakasvakegú

, (3 )
sthanantar esu gatva Salero devanam indro devams trayas -
10 trimsan sannipatyaxvam ahuh/ "yat khalu marsa janíyur,
Jambüdvxpe 1ranémino rajñaji Samudrareij.ur ñama brahmaiâl^
agrapurohitalji, sa Ratnagarbham tathagatam saptavarsaîi

(k )
sarvopakaraaâir upanimantrya pratimanayati sardham
aparimitena bhikgusanghena/ asmabhxs ca bhagavato 'rthaya
15 bhikgusanghasya ca sarva aramo 'lañlqpta^L, tad yñyam
kusalamülain anuinody&nuttar&yaiji samyaksaipbodhau clttam
utpadayata Samudrare:por brahma:gasya sainadapanaya11/
tena khálu ûnaî sainayena bahavas trayastrimsaddevakoíx-
nayutasatasahasra añjalxm pragyhya vacam udlrayantx/
20 "anumodamo marga evam pupyaskandham taya canumodanaya
(1)©:karayet. (2)C i-kramat. (3 )AB©:salero devas trayas-,

CD: salero devanam indro devas trayas-. (4)e jupanimamtra-
yati manayati. cp. Tjspyan drañs sin ri mor byed de.
(5) AB© i-sahasrayam.
— 90 ~
yat pupyam asmakam syat tat sarvam anuttarayam samyak-
(1)_
sambodhau paripamayamah" / Suyarno devaputro yaman devan
(2 )
sannipatya vistarepa peyalam t-uîtahinnaparatidevaputra^L
(3) (*0 f (5)_
paranirmito devaputraî paranirmitavasavartino devan san-
5 nipatya yavad bahüni devaputrako$xnayutasatasahasrapy

(6 )
añjaliin pragphya vacam bhaânte sma/ 11anumodamo vayam
marga yat leusa 1amülam tasmac ca kusalamülat yat ^pupyam
tat sarvain anuttarayam samyaksambodhau paripamayamah/
tena hi marga gaccliamo Jambudvxpam avataramaih bhagavato
10 darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya dharmasravapaya ca
bhikûsañghaip ca"/ te pañeadevarajano ratrav ekaiko
devarajñah stx*xpuruf adaraleadarikabhir b ahupr apaleo ti-
nayutasatasahasraih sardham Jambudvipam avatxrya bhaga-^
vata^L padau sirasabhivandya bhikfusañghaip ca bhagavato
15 'ntilead dharmam sppvanti/ deva gaganatalastha bhagavantain

8( )
divyail?. leusumo tpalapadmaleumudapup^Larxkasumanavarf ika-
t imukt aka campaleajnandaravamahamandaravapuf pavp § Jyá -
valeiranti, divyani ca vadyani pravadayanti/
punar aparam leulaputra Samudrarepor brahmapasya
20 evaip cetasi cetal^parivitarlea udapadi/ "yadi mamanuttará-
(l)T ídevaputran. (^)T ch2 :samtuf ita-* Tíyoñs su dgah ldan.

ch2 5 .(3)parinirmito in Mss. (¿1)parinirmita- in Mss.
(5 )Aídevaputran. So T. (6)©íbhakhante* (7)-pamayama in
Mss. (8)C s-sumana-.
- 9 1 -----
U)
yaiji samyaksairibodhau asa paripüryate, tad ayam mama pra-
pidhx^ sampadyate yad idam asuràm bodhau samadapayeyaiji"/
sahaclttotpadena kulaputra pancasurendro yenasau
brahmagas tenopasainkranta, upasaipkramya yavad bahvasura-
5 ko^lnayutasatasahasragd. brahmagLasya vacanena sastrl-

2 ( )
pur ug adar akadarlka anuttarayam samyaksarabodhau cittany
utpadayantì, bhagavatas ca sakasam upagamya dharroam
sr^Lvanti, vistare$a peyalain/ (^ )

evam sa brahmano maram
(Í0 (5)
akankgate/ tena khalu puna£ samayena Purpo riama mara
10 agatya yavad anekair marakofxnayutas/tasahasrair mara-

K
kayikair devaputrai£ sastrxpurugadarakadarikair anuttara
yam samyaksaijibodhau cittany ut pad it ani yavad upasamkrantà
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrareîur brahmaîal^ Keta-
15 >puriiji nania mahabrahma#.am akankgate upa saijikramalaya/
yavad brahmaîasya sakasat pratisrutya brahmalokat,
yavad bahupraîiko$xniyutasatasahasrapi anuttarayam
samyaksambodhau cittany utpadayantx, tatas cavataranti
bhagavantam darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya bhikgu-
20 sanghasya ca, bhagavatas cantilcad dharniasravapaya/
,,, w .„ ,v -~ „ ~ -----------
(l8lb). ^7)cp* Tígnas pa£i gron khyer. chi o m . ch2
(prob. kesapurim)•
9 2 ----
at ha khalu kulaputra Samudrareipur brahmano dvitiyayam
caturdvlpikàyam baltrara akankgate Suyamam Samtugitam

/
Sunirmitam Paranirmitavasavartxnaip ca devaputram
akankgate darsanaya/ te 'pi parLcadevarajano bhagavato
1nub ha vena brahmag.asya saleasam upasanikrantas , tan
brahmapaî samanusigJavan/ te 'pi svakani bhavanani

_ - -
gatva svakam pargadam brahmanahastena samadapayanti/
’ * , 0)
evaip bahubhis trayastrimsaddevaniyutasatasahasrair
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittany utpaditani sastrx-

r,
10 purugadarakadarileais, te ca sahaJSakreêmam caturdvxpikam
j
agata bhagavantaiji darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya
bhikgusanghaiji ca, bhagavatas cantikad dharmam srotum/
evam Suyamalx Sarptugita^ Sunirmita^ P^ranirmitavasavartl
devaputra£ yavat paranirmitavasavartikan devan bodhàya

(5) ^ (6)
15 samadapayitvà bahubhil^ paranirmitavasavartldevaleo Ji-
niyutasatasahasraih sastrxpurugadarakadarikair anuttara
yam samyaksaijibodhau Iqptacittotpadais caturdvxpikam
agata bhagavantaiti darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya

(7) '
bhilegusangham ca, bhagavatas cantikad dharmarji srotum/
20 evam dvi tryayam caturdvxpikayam asurendra mará brahmanaî ¡
(l)Sunirmitam is supplied by Ch T. (2)T:bram zehi tshig

gis . chi b(%. ch2 i H %«.sbrahmaîavacanena. (3 )t :d
-devaputra-. (4)Tidevaputran. (5 )AB:samadapayati» Ei
sainapayatl. (6)T :-devaputra-. (7 )bhikgusanghaiji ca is
supplied by Ch T. .
— 93 ~
evaip tptiyayain caturdvipika y am caturthyam pancamyain
sakrasuyamasamtuîtanlrmapaparanlrinitasurendra mara
brahmapaljL buddhanubhaveneniain caturdvxpikam a gat ah sa-
pariâ^ka yavan te dharmasravapaya/ evaiji yavat tri-
5 sahasramahasahasrad buddhakgetrat kotxsatam salcranani

*
kotxsatam suyamanam kotxsatam samtufitanam kotxsatam
nirmaîaratTnani kotisatam paranirmitavasavartinam deva-
putrapam, kotxsatam asurendrapam kotxsatam marapam ko^x-
satam mahabrahmapam, ekaiko mahabrahnianekax^L kotxniyuta-
10 satasahasrair brahmakayikanaiji devanam anut t arayain
samyaksambodhau kptacittotpadanam parivpta^L puraskpto
bhagavadanubhavenemam caturdvxpikam agato bhagavato
darsanayapasaijikramapaya vandanaya paryupasanaya bhilcû-
sangham ca bhagavatas cantikad dharmam srotum/ tada ca

(2)
15 trlsahasraniahasahasryani lokadhatau nasti sa kascit.
ppthivxpradeso yo na sphufo ’bhut//
at ha khalu kulaputra Qamudrarepor brahmapasyaitad
abhavat/ ^yadl mamanuttarayam samyaksambodhav asa-
paripiirir bhavati tadyathaivani ko’fxsatam vaisravananam

(3 ) (4 )
20 yavat ko’fxsatain mahabrahmapam main anuvartanti tathaivam
(l)T has ~nirmaparati- instead of nirmapa. (2 )CO om, sa,

cp* Tideî tshe na ston gsum gyi stoh chen po£i \ijig rten
gyi khams £idi dag kyan khyab par ma gyur ba£i sa phyogs
de ni cun zan kyan med do(l90bl-2). chi
cil2 L W <9. (3 )D syam.
Esyam. (4)tathaiva In Mss*
— 94 —
ine b haga van anuvartate/
yad evamrüpam mahàpratiharyam
<i) _ _
kuryat yavat trisahasramahasahasre lólcadhatau inanugya^L
tiryahco yamalokika nairayikas tegaiji sarvegam duîltha-/

, J _ _
vedana prasamyeta sukharvedanotpadyeta, tegam caikaikasya-
grato buddhanirmitam tigfhet yas tàiji sattvan anuttarayaiji

?
samyaksaipbodhau samadapayet1'/ atha khalu kulaputra
Ratnagarbhas tathagato 'rhan samyaksambuddha^L Samudra-

(3)_
_ _ _
reîor brahmaâsya cetasa cittam ajnaya tasyam velayam
(M _ „ , _ _
Pratapam.ñama samadhiin samapannaji/ yatha samahitena
10 cittena bhagavan Pratape samadhau bhagavata£ kayad

(5) _ (6)
ailcaikasmad romaküpad galanasamatikranta rasmaya udgatas ,
( 7) ( 8) _
tais ca rasmibhir ayain trisahasramahasahasro lokadhatuh
sphujo *bhñt/ sa tatra kecid rasmayo narakaiji gatvá sita-

_
narakopapannanam sattvanam ugîa vayavo v a n t i , ye usna-
15 narakopapannáî sattvas tegam sítala vayavo vánti yena
tegam nairayikanam sattvanam sarvaiji kguttargaáramadu£.kham

/
prasamyati (10)
sukhavedanotpadyate// ekaikasya ca nairayikasya
di) _
nirmito buddhavigraho 'gratas tigjhati dvatriinsadbhir
mahapurugalakgaâir alahlcrtagatrah asltibhir anuvyahjanaih
20 samalahlqptasarlrah/ atha tegam nairayikanam sukha-
(l)AD:-sahasra. C ;-sahasra, ( 2 ) AE:-otpadyate. Bí-otpad-

yante. (3 )A© ;tasyam. (^)cp. T:tin ñe £dzin rab tu gdun ba.
chi i 5-tyfn ch2 s (f) ¥(5 )B skayakaikasmad * (6 )rasmaya in
Mss. (7)tais is supplied by T. udgatas ca in Mss. (8)
rasmibhir in Mss. \9)C:yena. (10) sukhavedanatpadyate in
Mss. (h )ABBitutas . C;gutas. B:gatas. ,
95
samarpitanam et ad abhut/ ^lcim pratyayam asmàkam duhkha-
, ’ *
prasantam sukham ca pràdurbhùtam?11/ te tara bhagavantarti
, ’ * * * (2) ■
pasyanti dvatrimsadbhir mahapurusalaksanair alanlqptam
asxtyanuvyanjanavirajitagatram/ te tara dp$$vaivam ahuî/
5 11asya mahakarupikasya mahatmano 1nubhàvena vayam evaip
sukliinaî satjivpttaî’1/ te prltisaumanasya jataî prasanna-
manaso bhagavantam prelevante/ t©vaili bliagavan aha/
,!sadhu yuyara sattva namo buddhayeti vacaiji bhavatam,

(3)
anuttarayàip ca samyaksaipbodhau cittara utpadayata/ evaiji
f (**•)
10 yu^raalcam duhkhayedana na bhùya utpadyate, nityam ca
_ (5)
sulchaya vedanàya labhino bhav±vyatha"/ ta evam ahuh/
11namo buddhayotpadayamo vayam anuttarayam samyaksaipbodhau

(6 / ^
cittaip, tac casraakam kusalamulam karmavarapakvayaya
samvartatu11/ tatas ca kecìt cyutva manusyapàm sabhaga-
15 tayam upapadyante/ ye nairayikah sattva agnina dahyante

, (7} _ _
tesam te rasmayaî sitalan vayun pramuncanti, te talli.
spyvt^ 1 prasantaksuttarsas caduhlcha bhavanti, yavat

, ’ (8)
kecit tatas cyavitva marnivyariani sabhagatayam upapadyante/
20 sa ca prabha pratinivytya bhagavantain trivkytva]^

tir
evam tiryagyonir vaktavya evani yavan manu^ya vaktavyah/
(l)B :t©vaili* C:te te instead of te tain. (2)àBE¡alamkrte•

(3 )B sutpadayanta. C iutpadayat. (¿f)CD sutpadyat e . (5)c:
bhavivya* D¡bhavisyatha^.. (6)CDstavasraakani. (7)AB3£i
rasmayopapadyante and ora, frora sitalan to sabhagatayam
upapadyante. CD srasmayal,! silatam vayut. (8)CDisaha-
bhagyatàyopapadyante. cp. Tsmi rnaras dan skal ba ninam par
skyes pa. (^trislqptval?. in Mss.
9 6 ---
(1)
pradakfipTlqptva bhagavata u^niê 'ntarliita, dystva ca
gaiianatikr anta devamanu^ya yakgaralcgasanagasura avai-
vartikah sthapita anuttarayam samyaksambodhau, gaâna-
tikrantas ca sattva£ samadhilesantidliaranT pratilabdha-

(2L
5 vantah/ yair jambudvxpakaxr manusyaili srutam Añjure
nagare rajadhanyam Jambüvanodyanam bliagavato 'rthaya
bhikfusañghasya ca devair divyair alañkaravibhüsapair

(3) 1 ' (^)
alañkytam/ "yan nünam vay^m^gatva paáyemali, tatra ca
Ratnagarbhairi tathagatain pasyema bhik§usañgliai¡i ca/ tatra
10 gatva bhagavatah sakasad dliarmam s:pjiuyamali11/ tena khalu
puna^L saraayena divasedivase *nekani devamanusyebhyaî
strxpuru§adar akad ar ikako$xniyutasatasaliasraîi mañj urakam
nagaram agac elianti bhagavato darsanayopasaijilcrania^Laya
paryupasanaya bhiksusañgham ca, tam codyanam didylcâvaî/
15 tasya codyanasya vimsahdvàrasahasrànì saptaratnamayany
abhuvan/ ekaikasmin nudyanadvare pañeapañeasatani

(7)
ratnapx-fhanaiii prajñaptani, teû ca pañe apañe amafiavaka-
satany upavi^tani, ye te sattva gatas tam udyánam pra
vi santi tains te manavalca buddliasaraâm gamayantx dharma-
20 saralarci gamayanti sañghasaraâm gamayantx, anuttarayam
(l)A:-vato u ^ i s e ntarhita. B :-vato 1§pxâmtarliita. C:

-vatorfpx$e ntarhita. DE)s-vato^pxfe ntarhita. (2)a CDE);
sr ut aiji mam jur e * B :ár ut ani maijijar e . cp . chi s§f|-■?ffl íP¿14'¿ ffl.
ch2 Tigrón khyer yid IjLoñ hdzin gyi
^dzarn butyi tslial gyi skyed mos tshal. (3)BDE¡yan nu. C:
yan nu pa. (4)D ipaáyamalp.. (5)B¡pasyama. (6 )B imam jarakaip.
E)¡mamjuraka * c p . Tigrón khyer yid £011 l^dzin. Ch om* (7 )
ABE)sprajñaptanam. cp* Tírin po che£i khreliu Ina brgya lña
brgya bsams ñas. c h i ch2 ;
~ 97 —
samyalcsaipbodhau samadapayanti cittam cotpadayanti,
b) , „ _ .
asanastha ye durasthayinap pas cat tam udyanaiji pr avis anti
bhagavantaiji darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya bhilspu-
saiighasya ca darsanaya/
5 evaiji Samudr are puna brahinapenagrapurohit ena tani
saptavarâpi gapanatilcranta deva anuttarayain aamyaksam-
bodhau samadapita vinita nivesitap pratiff hapita, gapana-
tilerant a nagap a sura yakârakfasah kumbhappa gandharvap
pretap pisaca nairayika gapanatiler antap anuttarayam
10 sainyaksambodhau samadapita vinita nivesitap prati^-fha-
pitap, yavat tiryagyonigata iti/ sa teâin saptanain
varpapain atyayena Samudrarepur brahmapas caturasitis
cakrasahasrapi sthapayitva divyaiji cakraratnaiji, catur-

(2 )
asitihastisahasrapi saptaratnalanlearavibbuîtani stha-
, (3)
15 payitva hastiratnaip, yavac caturasitirathasahasrapi
niryatayati/ teâiji saptanam varâpam atyayena rajno

(^■)
!rapeminah na ragacchanda utpadyate, na dveâcchandap
‘ (5) (6) (7)
na mohacchandap na rajacchandap na dhanacchandap na
(l)T:gan dag ne ba na gnas pa rnains dan gan dag rin ba na

gnas pa rnains lcyan f =adürasthâyino durasthâyinas ca —
Ch om. (2 )stliâpayitva is supplied by vCh T. T:glan po^
rin po che ma gtogs pa chl : Î§L ]|\ ch2
(3)Tîsin rta. But chl (-rasa-
instead of -ratha-). (4)D;utpadyâmte• (5)Ch i n s * prob.
nahankârap, chl ï®1pf^^ch2 (6)à E îrâgacchandap.
ch2î^l$'jn|. supports raja-. But chli&îÇfc& Tîrgyal srid JLa
pdud pa med =na rajyacchandap. (7/Tînor la pdud pa med.
chl om* But ch2 (dana- instead of dhana-)*
~ 98 —
_ 1 ( )
putracchanda^L na devlccliandaÿ. nahar a c chandail na pana-
c chandail na vas trac chandail îa gandlia c ch and ah na yâna-

(2 ) (3 )
cchanda^L na nidracchandah natmacchandalj., na paracchandaiji
(^ )
kptavan/ saptavarçâpi na pârsvaip nikçiptavan/ na câsya
*
râtrxsaîtijnâ utpannâ, na divasasamjna utpannâ, na rupa-
saijijnâm na sabdasamjnâm na rasasam jnâiji na gandhasam jnâm
na sparsasamjnam utpâditavân/ tais ca saptabhir varâi^
kâyasramo notpannah, nityaiii satatasamitam dasasu diksu

, *(6) (7)
ekailcasyaiji disi sahasram buddhakçetraip paramâpura jah-
10 saraefu lokadhâtuçu budcüiakçetragupavyuhârçi pasyati/
na ca Sumerus cakûço ’vabhâsara âgacchati, nanye parvatah
na CakravS<JaMahâcakravada\i na lokantarilca na candrâdityau

' _ - <8 ) , -
na divyâni vimânani cakçuço 'vabhasam agacchanti/ yatha
tâm bnddhakfetram parisuddhâm pasyati, tathaiva pari
15 *
suddhabuddhakçetragupavyuhan -
pasyan prapidhanam cinta
- _
yati/ yatliA.rap.emx raja Idpsena sukhagxipavihârepa
saptavarsâpi viharati, xdpsan buddhakfetragupavyühân
pasyati, parisuddliabuddhalcçetragupavyiîliam prapidhânam
(l)ABE om. CDina danacchanda^L. Corrected by Ch T. (2 )

Ch ins * prob . na suldiacchandah, c h i :î®^^cli2 : . (3)
A B E ;par a c chanda. (¿f)ABE ipasvaccha. cp. T:glos phab ste
nal bar ma gyur. c h i : (5)na rupasamjnaiji
is supplied b y c h 2 . (6)b:sahasra. (7 )D:-k§etra. (8)ABE:
agacchati. (9)ABE:pasyati• (lO)Dsidpso na. (llOABE:
-vyuha.
„ 99 —
cintayan niâppa^Lj evam Animilo jye$$ho rajaputra^L,
(1) ’
Nimu^, Indragapaî, evaip tadrajñaî sarvani putrasahastam
ca catinrasltiko$$arajasahasrapi aparapi ca dyanavati-
prapako$ya\i sarvapy evam eva saptavarfapi ekakino raho-
5 gata£ pratisamlínaî, daáasu dik^v aikaikasyàin disi
sahasrabuddhakêtraparamapura jaj^saman lokadhatün pasyanti/
na ca tetani saptánam varâpam antarepa r a gac chanda ut-

(2) ’ * _
panno na dve$aechando na mo ha cchanda“^, yávat na t esani
sramasthanani utpannain abhut/ satatasamitam ca dasasu
10 dik^v aikaikasyaip disi sahasrabuddhakfetraparamapuraja£~
saman buddhak£etragupa vyuhan pasyanti/ na ca teçâiji

. _ (3) (h)
Sumerus cakçuso 'vabhasam agacchati, na canye parvata
yavan na divyâni vimanâni cakçtiço 1vabhasani agacchanti/

(5)
yathaiva te buddhakêtragupavyuhaÿ. dp$$â£i tathaiva
15 parisuddhabuddlaakêtragupavyühaprapidhanaiji cintayanti/
sarva evam Idpsena^gupavihârepa saptavarsan viharanti/
kecit parisuddhabuddhakçetragupavyuhâm cint ayant i, kecid

(7)
aparisuddhabuddhakf etragupavyüham cint ayant i//
atha khalu Samudrarepur brâhmapas tani saptavarçâpi
2.0 hirgatani niç^hitani viditva saptaratnain niryâtayati/
(1 )A :m u n i h . cp * T:mu khyud. chi om • ch2 ; iZ )utpanna

in Mss* {3 )BCDE saga celiatiti. (4)ABBîcanya. (5 )A sdpstva^.*
D om* (6)bÓDB left out -buddlia-. (7)~k£etra- is left
out in Mss*
cj/T iz/t tl;¡S-
100 —
yexia Ratnagarbbas tatbagato *rban .samyalcsaipbuddhati. tenâ-
ñjaliin prapamya bbagavantam etad avocat/ ,fmaya bhadanta
bbagavan râjArapemx anuttarâyaip. samyaksambodbau samada-

(!) _
pita^L, sa gybain gatvaikâkx rahogata^L pratisaijilxno ni-
çajçLpal^L, na catra kasyacin manuçyasya praveso dxyate/
evain tatsabasraip râjaputrâçiâm anuttarâyâiji samyaksàiii-

’
bodbau samâdâpxtam// evam eva pratiprati(2) -
svagyha:p.i -
gat va
ekakina£. pratisamlayananxâçp.£U|i, na câtra kasyacit
praveso dxyate/ evain yavac catnrasxtxÿi koÿ’farâja-

(3) _ _
sabasraxpi. evam apare dvanavati^ prap.ako'fyo *nuttarayam
samyaksambodbau sainâdâpitâÿi nivesitâÿ. pratiç-fbâpitâ^L,
sarve svakasvakanx gyba$i gatva by ekâkino rahasi gata
niçadya pratisaiplxnâ, na câtra kasyacit praveso dxyate/
bbagavâijis cainâ| ^samanvâharatu yâvad râjArapemx tasrnat
pratisaijilayanâd vyuttbâyebâgaccbet ; te *pl sarva ihâ-
gacclieyul^ ye maya sarve bodbau samâdâpitâÿ. acalaj¡i ca
buddbxm anugybçteyur anuttarâyaip. samyaksambodbau, bbaga-
vatas cântikâd vyâkarapam prâpnuyur, gotraxp ca nâma ca
buddbaltf etraip ca prati gybnxyub11/
atba kbalu kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tatbâgato *rban
(i )T îsvagqpham, de ran gi khyim du mcbis te — (2)cp.

Tsso so ran ran gi khyim dag du mcbis te, . (3)pra:na-
is supplied by Cb T, D¡ko^yanuttarayâm. (4)d î -layanad
duttbaye-.
( ! ) . _ _ _
samyaksambuddho Nirhârapatim ñama samadhiip samapannah/
(2 )
yathâ samapannasya inukhän nilapxtalohitävadätamanjif tha-
(3) (*0 _ (5) _
sphaÿikavarpa arciso niscaranti/ yam nisptya tesam
(6)
pratisaijilïnânain viharatâm agrato brahmanir mitaca sthita
(7) ,
5 evam aha/ nuttiç£hata mar ça bhagavantaçi darsanâyopasam-
kramata vandanaya paryupasanâya bhikçusanghaip ca, pari-

(8 ) _ (9) _ _
samapta marçâ Samudrarepor brâhmapasya saptavarîko
(io)
■yajnah/ fohagavân punar anyena caryâm prakrami§yati "/
' i (11) _ _
tatas te sarve rasmibhiÿL samcoditah, utthaya râjânam
( 12)
10 Arapeminam codayanti/ sa taih samcodito vyutthita£
, „ (13)
prasihitas ca, prasthitasya ca tasya rajño devatâ gagana-
taie bîierïmpdaijigapa'J:ahadïn/'vadyani pravâdayanti/
atha ldialu râjArapemï rathâbhirü^hàÿ. tena putra-
saliasrepa caturasxtibhis ca ko$ Jara jasahasr air dvânavati-
15 bhis ca prapakojïbhiÿ. parivrto nagarân niryati bliagavato
?ntikam bhagavantain daréanaya vandanaya paryupasanâya/
sa yâvad yanasya bhumis tavad yanena yâtvâ yanâd ava
tarati, yânâd avatïrya padbhyam eva Jambüvanam pravivesa,
(l)Titiñ ne ÿLdzin blo gros sgrub pa. chi : S- ch2 1

(2 )t ins. samadhim. / (3)T adds dnul=rüpya after
sphatika. Éi-varpa. (¿f)E iniscarati. (5)nisrtya in Mss.
Tîde dag byun n a s (prob, tan niécaritya — -) . (6)ABE î
agratâ. (7)CDiutti^tha. (8)Ciparisakä. Biparisamakâ.
cp. Tslo bdun du mchod sbyin bya ba ni zin te* chi
ch2 s (9)ABDE :-repo . Ci-repa. (lo)
ABCEîcaryya. (ll)sarvarasmibhih. (l2)sata£ in Mss. But
Tide yan de dag gis bskul ba dan lans te chas so. (l3)
Aigagape tale* BE; gape tale. CD igagapatale . (l4)Bi-pajâhâ-
— 102 —
pravisya ca yena bliagavaips tenopajagama, upetya bhagavatala
padau sirasabhivandya bbikûsangbasya calleante nyafixdat
sardliam anelcaih prapako$ibbib/ atba Samudrarepur brahmapo

' (i) _
rajanam Arapeminam praha/ ‘'anumodatu mabarajemam yac ca
5 tvaya masatrayam bhagavatah upasthanam kptam sarvopa-
karapai\i aparimitasya bbikûsarighasya ca nanavicitrapi
ca ratnani niryatitani caturasxtis ca nagarasahasrani,
tad evanumodanasahagataiji pupyaskandham yac ca parityaga-
sallagataci pupyaskandhaiji sarvaip parixpamayanuttarayam
10 samyaksaj¡ibodliauu/ evam tad rajñalp putrasahasram samada-
payati tathaiva caturasxtiî kofârajasahasrapi aparas ca
babuprapako £ya]p, tenanumodanasabagat ena pupyaskandhena-
nuttarayap samyaksainbodhau samadapitab prati^£hapita£i/
evaip caha/ "anumodata yüyam ilia dakîpam niryatayata11/
15 katbayati ca/
11danenabain anena nendrabbavanam

(2 )
na brahmaloke phalam/
kanJkpami drutavayuvegacapalam
_ * , w
na tv eva r à jyasriyam//
(l)aimmodantu in Mss, (2)D:phalam. (3)k:druta-. (4)

Xs sbyin pa Ipdis bdag dbañ poîi gnas min ■
tsbans pa£i bjig rten libras bu mi Ipdod na,
rlun gi sugs ltar mgyogs sin g !yo ba
rgyal baîi srid kyi dpal Ita smos ci dgos.
chi : IX ^ X ^477^1 Tti
t. ft & $ &
Ch2 s 4 % »L f j f o f fc -R-
fcñfL*- *£ fifl A £. ,
— 103 —
dânasyasya phalaiji tu bhaktimahato
U)
y au me lia t enâpnuyûm/
, (2 )
cittaisvaryakarim h.1 bodliim atulûiji
' , (3)
sattvams ca santaraye11//
(4) (5)
iti srlKaruâpupdarïke dânavisargas tytxyah//3//
(l)ABCE îtana-. (2 )C ;-lcarï . D:-karam. (3 )

T:bdag gi gus pa chen pofri sbyin pa jLdi
hbras bu gan yin de yis n i ,
sems la dbañ byed mt shuns med byan cbub £.thob ein
^ sems can rnams kyan sgrol gyur cig.
chi : % ïU'c*!%'t f-fiL.s p K ' È A m J K ¡ v f M
ch2 j /C ^ g. f± tJL tfjh 4k ^ £ fi %_.

t-fâ. if.
(4)CD om. iti àrï-. (5)ABCE s-k o . ~
1 0 4 --
XV BODHISATTVA -VYAlíARANA-PARIVARTAS CATURTIÍAH
(1)
atlia kbalu lculaputra Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya-
r liatap samyaksaipbuddhasyaitad abhavat/ '’balayo 'nena
Samudrarepuna brahmapena prapakofyo ’nut tar ay am samyak-
saipbodhau samadapita nivesitap prati§Chapita avaivartika-
bhumau sthapitas, te ca maya vy aleartavya buddhakêtras ca
darsayitavyap"/ atha khalu bhagavan Bodhicittasampramoâî

(2)
nátna samadhim samapannap/ smitaî ca pravi^kptavan, yena
(3) _ _ _
smitavi^karapenananta paryanta buddhakgetra udarepava-
bhasenavabhasya raj no ’rapemino 'nyeâiji ca bahunam prapa-
ko^Xnaiji buddbakêtragupavyuham adarsayati/ tena khalu
punap saraayena dasasu dikpu gapanatikrante§u buddha-
kêtreû bodhisattva mahasattvap tarn avabhasaip dp^fva

(*0 _ f _
buddbanubbavenemaifi lokadhatum samagata bhagavato darsanaya
(5)
vandanaya paryupasanaya bhilcûsangham ca/ te ca vividbair
bodbisattvavilcurvitair bhagavatap pujaip kptva padau
sirasabbivandya bbagavantam paryupasya pur ato nipappa

, (7)
toodhlsattvapraîdhanain srotukamah./
(l)chl:f|,#^ %*>L-0*3 b). cb2s S~

ikjiktí&iPjhnttf%) (2 )pravi skrta van in M s s . (3 )-aviskarapena-
SFMsT.^jBi-SnubhavenTiinav. (5)ABitena instead of
te ca* (6)BC sniârppa. (7)0 íérotukarmap.
at ha khalu kulaputra Samudrarenur brähmapo 1gra-
purohitaî rajänam Arapeminaiu aha/ "tvam tavan maharaja
prathamaip buddhakçetragupavyuhaïii pratigphpi^va11/ at ha
rajÂrapemï yena bhagavams tenarijalìip prapamya bhagavantam
5 ©tad avocat/ "ahaiji bhagavan bodhyarthikalj., yan maya
masatrayarp bhagavato nânavidhalr upakarapair upasthanaip
kptam aprameyasya ca bhikûsañghasya tan maya kusala-
mularn anuttaräyäip samyaksai¡ibodhau paripamitaip/ imani ,
ca bhagavan maya saptavarâpi buddhakçetragûpavyûtias

U)
10 cintitä; ‘
Jyatraham bhagavan buddhakêtre !nuttaraip samyak-
(2)
sambodhim abhisambuddho yatra na niraya syur na tiryag-
yonir na yamaloka^/?} ye ca sattvas cyavayus te ma dur-

f (4) /
gatav upapadyeyuh/ 3) sarve tatra sattvä£ suvarpyarpä (/\(
(5) '•
bhaveyuî/ «9 sarve gam tatra d evanianu sy a nam nana tvam na
_ ,
15 syat/$> sarve tatra sattva jatismaraî/ 0 sarvasattvâs
(7)
caxvaçirüpepa divyena cakû^â samanvagataji syur, yad
buddhakoîniyutasatasahasrapi anyeû lokadhâtupu ti^ÿha-

(s) ■ ■
to yapayato dharraaiji ca desayataji pasyeyuli/7) sarvasattvas
, (9)
caivaijirüpepa divyena sro trepa samanvagataÿi syu3a, yad
20 buddhakojïniyutasatasahasrapaçi dharmam desayamanam
(l)Eíyatrayara. (2)T:tatra* (3)A:cyaveyus* BEïcyoveyus.

CD :cyevayus. T !tatas cyavayus. (k ÌBDî-varnna* C i-varnpaya.
E :suvarpa varpam. (5)B •yatra. (6)ACD t sarve satvâs.
(7)samanvagatâ in M s s . (8)Dîyapayamto• (9)samanvägatä
in Mss*
——— 106 —
srnuyuh/ s) sarvasattvas caivamrupena paracittajñanena
” ’ ’ ’ (i) ,
samanvagatah syuh, tesam bahubuddhalcsetrakotinayutasata-
sahasrasthitánam sattvanam cittacaritany ajaneyuh/ 9) sarva-
sattvah tathavidhena rddhikausalyena samanvagatah syur,
5 yad ekacittotpadena buddhaksetrakotiniyutasatasahasrani
atikrameyuh/^) ma ca tatra sattva bhaveyuh parigrahavanto
'ntatah svasaríre 1py anagrhitamanasah/g) sarvasattvas
cavaivartika bhaveyur anuttarayam s a m y a k s a m b o d h a u / ^
sarvasattvas copapadukah syuh/ 0)na tatra matrgramasya
10 prajñaptir bhavet//*) na tatra sattvanam ayuh pramana-
paryantah syad, anyatra p r a n i d h a n a v a s e n a / n a tatra sat
tvanam akusalasya namapi syat/ /¿)na tatra buddhaksetre

U) ‘
durgandham syat, divyatikrantena bhagavadgandhena tad-
buddhaksetram sphutam syat/iq) sarvasattvas ca dvátrimsad-
15 bhir mahapurugsalaksapaih samalankrtah syuh/ sarvasattvas
caikajatipratibaddhah syula, sthapayitva pranidhanam/ /?)

. ' (3 ) ’ '
sarvasattvas tatraikapürvahnena buddhanubhavena ganana-
_ ' *
tilcrantan buddhan paryupasiran, yavad vlvidhena bodhi-
* _
sattvavikurvitenakahkseyuh buddhanam pujam kartiim tathai-
(6) (?)
20 va tesara siddhyeyixh, tenaiva pürvabhaktena vivarteyuh/ z°)
(l)ABli om. this passage* CDs-buddhakoti-. -ksetra- is

supplied by Ch T* (2)ABDibhagavam gandhena. So T takes
bhagavat as vocative. C¡bhagavad gatvena. c p • c h i i 3^ ^
.ch2 i 3 )ABE:-purvahnena, cp * T; sna
dro gcig g±s. chi ch2 : 4)C idvividhena. (5)CE:
-akamksayuh. (6)CE:siddhyayuh. (7)cp* Tide nid kyi sna dros
chi: cl12 *
— 107 —
, (l) ,
sarvasattvâs ca buddhapitakam kathayeyuh/^ sarvasattvas
(2) ' *
ca narâyanabalasamanvâgatâ bhaveyuh/-* na kascit sattvo
buddhakêtragunâlankârasya varnaparyantam saktah syad
grhitum ant aso divyenâpi caksusa/ïj9 sarvasattvas tatra
5 prat isamvitpr apt âh syuh, asamkhyeyapratibhânâh/- 0 ekai-

Î3) ’ •
kasya ca bodbisattvasya y o janasahasrapramânam syât/ 2Çj
prabhasvaram ca tadbuddhaksetram syât, samantena ca
gananâtikrântâ buddhakjietragunavyûhâs tatra drsyeyuh/
ye câtra sattvâ upapadyeyur yâvad bodhiparyant ena brahma ~
10 cari nab syuh/ sarvasattvâb sadevakasya lokasya namasya-

• * • • (4)
nxyâh syuh., yavad bodhiparyant ena nendriyavikalâ bhaveyuh/ ^s)
sahopapannâs ca tatra sattvâ divyâtikrântam aryaprïti-
sukham prat ilabheyuh/^'sarvasattvas ca tatra kusalamüla-
samavadhânâh syuh/^) sarvasattvas ca tatra navâni vastrani
15 kâsâyâni dhârayeyuh/.??) sahopapannâs ca tatra sattvâh

’ * (5) ’ _
suvibhaktivatïra sainadhim pratilabheyuh, yasya samâdheh
(6) * * (7)
pratilâbhâd gananatikrântesu buddhaksetresu gatvâ
* * , -
buddhân paryupasxran yâvad bodhiparyantenânupasyeyuÿ/ ''1 '
ye ca tatra bodhisattvâ upapadyeyuh te yâdrgjâtxyâm
20 buddhaksetragimavyuhân âkâiikseyuh tâdpgjâtxyân buddha-
(l)T:bam po lha pa(l96a6). (2)AD¡nSrayapabale samanvagatar.

B i-valasamanvagato . E :-valasanvagatar. (3)T=Slct. c h i :~
f> ins. vrkô . ch2 : bodhivrksasya. However,
context suggests bodhisattvasya yojanasahasraprabha syat.
c p . 15 *9■ )ABE:nendriye vikala. (5)BC s-vat 1. D :-vatam.
Tisin tu m a m par hbyed pa dan ldan pahi tin ne ihdzin.
chi ch2 Silled (6 )ABE :-labham. (7 ). satva in Mss.
Timchis nas. chj. cl12 1 (8)Di-paryantam nanupasyeyuh.
Tithams cad mthon bar gyur cig. chi ch2i
1 0 8 -----
U) , ,
. ksetragunavyuhah tesu ratnavrksesu pasyeyuh/^Jsahopa-
* _ ' ' *(2) ’ ’ ‘ *
pannäs ca sattväh samadhiin pratilabheyur, yasya samadheh
pratilabhat dasasu diksu gananâ tilerant esu anyesu buddha-

(l) ’ 2 (3) ‘ , ‘
lesetresu buddhas tisthato yapayato nityam pasyeyur/ Jfi)
5 ye tatra sattvâli pratyâjâyeyuh te sarva evami^üpena
cïvaravimânâlahkârâbharanavarnarüpena syur yatha para-
nirmitavasavartino devala/^)na tatra buddhalesetre pamsu-
silâ Kâlaparvatâ bhaveyuh, na CakravaâMahâ caleravâdâ

(h )
na Sumerur na mahâsamudrah;
/ N • na t at ravar ananivaranalcl
* • esa-
, _ ^ ,
10 sabdah sarvena sarvam sarvatas ca ;
tatra naralcatiryag-
(6 ) ' ' f ' (7)
yoniyâanaxlokasabdo na syan nalesanasabdo na dulilehasabdah/
evamrup enâham b ha g avan buddhaleset renarthx î tâvad aham
bhadanta bliagavan bodhisattvaduskaracaryâm carisye yavan
naivamrupair gunair buddhaksetram parisodhayisye ï evam
15 aham bhadanta bhagavan purusakâram Icarisye, tatah pascad
anut t aram samyalesamb odhim abhi sambho t sy e/sé) dasayo jana -

' ’ * (9)
sahasrikas ca me bodhividcso
• • bhavet,7 tatra nisannas
mm* câham
ekaksanenacit t o tpadenanut t aram saniyaksambodhiin abili sam-

(i°) ' _ ‘ * '
budhyeya/ J?)apramana ca me prabha syat buddhalcsetrakoti-
(l)sic. cf. buddha s t i sthat o . (2)Ch :Samantanugata samâdhim.

c h i ch2 .( 3 ins. dharmam ca desayato . (4)na is
supplied by Ch T. (5)A isarvena sarvamtas c a . C ;sarvena
sarvatas ca. Tithams cad leyi thams cad du. (6)-yoni- is
leit out in Mss. (7)Ch T add naduhkhâsulehasabdah. Tîsdug
bshal yan ma lags bde ba yan ma lags pahi sgra dag leyan ma
mchis par gyur cig. chi ifeg--^^'|^.cli2 ; T:
ji srid du - yons su dag par ma bgyis pa de srid d u .
— 109 —
d) • ,, _ ✓c-
nayutaáatasahasra^xam avabhasayanti/.^ apar imana ca inamayur
bkaved apr am ey aka 1p aIcotinay ut asatas aha sränäm na sakyam
kenacid ganayitum anyatra sarvajñena jnanena/^japrameyas
ca me bodhisattvasaiighah syat sravakapratyekabuddha-
5 varjito» yaxx na sakyam ganayitum anyatra sarvajñena
jiianena/p)bodhipraptasya ca mamaprameyesv asamkhyeyesu
anyeû buddhaksetresu buddlia bbagavanto variâbhäsanara

(2) * / ■ .
kuryur ghosam cänusrävayeyur yasa udirayeyuh ./?]')bocLhi-
praptasya ca mamaprameyesv asamkkyeyesv anyeû buddha-
10 ksetreû ye sattvä namadheyam árnuyus te sarve buddha-

'(3)
ksetre kusalamülaparipamanam kptvä mama buddhakgetra
upapadyeyuh, sthap ay itvanant ary akar akan satt van saddharma-
pratiksepakan/^x)bodhipraptasya me 1nyasu gananatikräntasu

(5)
lokadhatusu sattvä bodbicittotpädam kuryub., mama buddba-
15 . kêtra upapattim äkähksamäpäh, tatra ca kusalamñlapari-

nämanam kuryuh; tesäm cäham marapakälasamayesv agratas
tistheya bodhisattvaganaparivrtah; te ca mam dr^tva

(63 ' * (7) ’
pritim prasädam ca raamäntika utpädayeyuh, sarvavaranatam
(1)ABE í-sabasräpavabliäsayamti. C D :-sahasränäm avabhása-

yamti. (2 )CD
pavädakän (v
cn2 ? .
(7 )T;.tesäm lcarmavaranäm, de dag gi las lcyi sgrib pa rnams
kyan Idog par gyrur -cig. cp. chl ch2 :
— 110 —
' _ d)
ca nivartayeyuh, kalam ca krtvasmakam buddhakfetra upa-
padyeyuli/ ye ca tatra bodhisattvas te í smakam sakasad
asrutapürvam dharmadesanam akañkseyuh srotura te yadrslm
akahkf eyus tadrslm srnuyuh/p¿) bodhipraptasya ca mama

)
gapanatlkrantesu buddhalcsetresu bodhisattva namadheyam
spnuyuh te 1vaivartikali syur anuttarayam samyaksambodhau,

' * ' (3 ) r
prathamam kfantira pratilabheyuh tatha dvitíyam, yadyslra
samadhim dharanlm cakarikseyuh tadrslm samadhim dharanlm
ca pratilabheyuh/^parinirvjptasya ca mama gananatikrantefu

(4) ’
10 kalpefu pascad gananatikrantefu buddhaksetresu bodhi
sattva mama namadheyam srutva paramara prltim prasadam

(5 ) ■
pramodyam ca prapnuyur, mam eva ñamasyamana ascaryaprapta
yaéaklrtiin ca varpayeyul?.; bodhisattvabhütena ca yada
"maya buddhakaryam abhinispaditam tatajL pascad anuttaram
15 samyaksaipbodhim abhisambudhyeyam, abhisambuddhasya ca
mama paramaprasadapratilabdha bodhisattvah prathamayah
ksantya labhinaji syur dvitlyayah trtlyayah, yadrslm ca

*(6) _ ^
samadhim dharanlm akanlcseyus tadrslm pratilabheyuh,
' (7 ), - ,
yavad bodhiparyantenanupasyeyuh/^ bodhipraptasya ca me
(§)
20 gananatikrantesu buddhaksetresu yaji striyo mama ñama-
’l^BCB:-kfetre. Ds-ksetram* (2)T ins* mahasattva.

3)Ch adds trtlyam. * (4)ABE¡pascam«i (5 )AD:pramodyam*
,6 )AC :samadhi • E ísamadhlr. (7 )^C:írj.es su mtbioñ bar gyur
cig* But chl i ch2 : .(8)ABDErya. C;va*
— 111 —
dheyam sypuyus tâÿ. paramaprïtiprâmodyara pratilabheyuh,
anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau cittâny utpâdayeyuh, yâvad
bodhiparyantena na bhüyah strïtvam pratilabheyuh/
parinirvptasya ca m© gapanâtikrântesu kalpeû ganana-

(i) .
5 tikrântâ y ah striyo marna nâmadheyam srnuyuh tah parama-
prïtiprâmodyam prasâdam ca prâpnuyuh, anuttarâyâm
samyaksambodhau cittâny utpâdayeyuti, yâvad bodhiparyan-
tena na bhüyah strïtvam pratilabheyuh/ xdpsam ahara

(2) *
bhadanta bUagavan buddbakjietram âkâfiksâmi, ïdrsâs ca
, , , (3)
10 parisuddhasayâh sattvâ, ïdrso 'hara bhagavan buddha-
ksetre 'nuttarâm samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyaIn,,/
at ha khalu kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathâgato 'rhan
samyaksambuddho râjno 1rapeminaih sâdhukâram adât/
"sâdhu sadhu maharaja, gambhïras^te maharaja pranidhânaip
15 parisuddham te buddhaksetram parigrhïtam/ pasya maha
raja pascimâyara disi kotïsatasahasrabuddhakfetrânâm

(5) *
atikramya Indrasuvirâjitâ nâma lokadhâtuh, tatrEndraghose
svararâjo hama tathâgato 'rhan samyaksambuddhas tisthati

_ _ (7)_ * (8) "
dhriyate yapayati parisuddhânâm sattvânam dharinam desa-
20 yati/ na ca tatra buddhakêtre srâvakapratyekabuddhânâm
(l)yâ in Mss • (2)AE:bhagavad. (3 )ADE îbhagavad. (4)AB:

parigphîtâm. Eîparigrham. (5)T:dbah po ltar sin tu mdzes
pa. c h l î ^ ^ i f e , ch2i^Svi^. (6)T:dbah po£i dbyans kyi dban
phyug rgyal po. chi :^ . ch2 t (7)Ch: bodhi-
sattvânâm instead of sattvanânu (8)chi îsaddharmam,
ch2 ;ekayânadharmara, ^ *
-----1 1 2 -------
prajñaptir apy asti, utpadaya na tatra sravakapratyeka-
(i)
buddhakatha kriyate, suddha ca tatra mahayanakatha/
sarva evopapadukah sattva, na ca tatra matrgramasya
namapi jnayate/ sarva ete gunas tatra buddhaksetre
5 yatha maharájenaparimitam buddhakfetragupavyühaprapidha*
nara kptam amitasayoji sattva vaineya£ parigyhXtas/ 'tena

(2 ) , (3)
tvara maharaja Xndraghofesvararajatathagatasya parinir-
vrtasya tasmin saddharme ’ntarhite sastXnam antarakalpa-

(4)
nain atyayena sa lokadhatur Meruprabha ñama bhavisyati/
- (5) . . (6)
10 tatrAcintyamatiguparajo ñama tathagato bhavifyaty arhan
samyaksambuddho/ yathaivEndraghofesvararajasya tatha-
gatasyarliatah samyaksambuddhasya Indrasuvirajitayam
lokadhatau buddhakf©tragunavyuhah tathaivAcintyamati-
guparajasya tathagatasya Meruprabhayara lokadhatau guîa-
15 vyñho bhavisyati/ tasya cAcintyamatiguparajasya tatha
gatasya fas^yantarakalpany ayuhpramanam bhavifyati/
yadAcintyamatigunarajas tathagatah parinirvasyati tasya
so£asantarakalpah saddharmah sthasyati, tasya saddharme

(7) (8)
*ntarhite sahasrantarakalpatyayena Viratir ñama sa loka*
(l)ABEskriya. (2)t om* tena tvam* Chstena tvara maharajA-

mitasuddho ñama bhavisyasi, Xndraghosesvararaja- ---, chl
for Amitasuddha, seo //6, /á;
Later Amrtasuddha is also given to the King Aranerain, see
£7^¿/&í/^f/£(3 )“:raja- is supplied by Oh T* v4)Tslhun pohi
■hod* c h l *$¡>$.£#1. ch2j (S)T;blc^ gros b s a m y a s yon
tan rgyal p o . chl ch2 ! ^ . (6)ABE ;bha-
visyety* (7)T:rnam par dgah ba. chl ch2 s Atv "
(8;ABDB om, sa.
— 113 —
(1)
dhatur bhavisyati/ tatra Rasmir ñama tathagato 1rhan
samyaksambuddhah, peyalara purvavat, samas caisam ayuh
sama lokadhatuh/ evam par inirvr tañara saddharme 'ntarhite

(3) ' ' * (*0
Apara ñama sa lokadhatur bhavisyati/ tara Ratnesvara-
5 ghoso ñama tathagato frhan samâksaîbiaddba utpatsyate/
samo buddhakêtraguriavyuhah samara cantarakalpa sthasyatl
yapayi^yati dharmam ca desayisyatl/ tasya parinirvrtasya
saptantarakalpam saddharmah sthasyatl, tasmims ca sad-
dharme 'ntarhite, peyalam purvavat/ evam caprameya-
10 parimanan tathagataras tatra^buddhaksetra upapannan
pasyami par inirvr taras ca, naivasau lokadhatus saravartate
na nivartate/ tatranagate 1dhvani atikranta ekasmin

(7 )
ganganadlvalikasame 'samkhyeye pratis^he* dVitíye nádl-
(9)
gangava lika same •samkhyeye sa lokadhatuh Sukhavatl
10 ( )
15 ñama bhavisyati/ tatra tvam maliarajanuttarara samyakeam-
* (n)
bodhim abhisambhotsyase, Ámitayur ñama tathagato *rhan
sarayaksambuddho bhavisyasi"/
1 ' (12)
raJAranemy aha/ "kutra te bhadanta bhagavan bodhi-
sattva mahasattva ye 1smalcam prathamataram tatra buddha-
(l)rasmir in Mss. T:hod zer* Chí^'^t0^- (2 )CB :caisam.

(3)Tirtsibs (ara)* chi í? ch2 ; ífc. . (4)T:rin chen
dban phyug dbyaiis • chi :^ ^ i|[3;Ch2 ; ¿ (5 )Ch : panaca-
trimsac cantarakalpan sthasyatl —— * (6)nevasau in Mss.
(7)Head pravl^Je* Tíbab pa na. Chi A.. (8)ABB idvitive na
f
amganadxvalikasame. (9)T:bde ba can. C h : ^ ^ , (lOyDítve.
1Í)T stshe dpag raed, chi: ch2 : pfc t (l2)bhagavan
is supplied b y Ch T. '
— 114 —
(l)
kgietre 1nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyante?,,/
bhagavan aha/ 11Ime te maharaja bodhisattva mahasattva
ye *prameyair asaraldiyeyair atulyair aparimanair dasabhyo

* ' _
digbhyah tabhyas tabhyo lolcadhatubhya agata mam vandanaya
5 paryupasanaya dharmasravapaya. ye marna purato nisapna

(3) (4)
et e 'titair buddhair vyalqrta anuttarayam samyaksambodhau,
(5)
pratyutpannair api buddhair bhagavadbhir ete kulaputra
vyalqrta anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ ye tatra buddha-
kêtre prathamataram anuttarara samyaksambodhim abhisam-
10 bhotsyante, ekaikas caisa maharaja bodhisattvo ’nekesam
buddhakotinayutasatasahasranam antike krtadhikaro
'varuptakusalamulo bhavitaprajnah, ta et e maharaja
kulaputra ye tatra prathamataram buddhaksetre buddha

(9) _ ■
bhavisyanti11/ rajAranemy aha/ ”ayara bhadanta bhagavan
15 Samudrareîur brahmano yenaham saparisatko 1nuttar ay am

' ' (io)
samyaksambodhau samadapitah sa lciyata kalenanuttaram
samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyate?,,/ bhagavan aha/

' , in)
umahakarunika
# esa
# brahmanah
f • Samudrarenuh,
t t f srosyasi
• * tvam#
yathaisa simhanadam nadi^yati11/
20 raja aha/ '*yady esa me pranidhih samrdhyati yatha-
(l)C;-syate. (2)T:lhags nas, agatva* (3)A:ete tair.

BE:ete tai* CD:ete te tair* (J*)A ivyakyto nuttarayam*
(5)hulaputra in Mss. (6)Aivyakrtanuttarayam. (7)AB:
yatra tatra* C:yatra tra. Esya tatra ta. (8)-mula in
Mss . (9 )A i-yati • 10 )A :lcarapanuttarara. B skarepaa- •
EtkarenS-. (ll)B:srosyamsi* *
115 —
ham bhagavata vy alert a h , tady at hah am bhagavatah pada-
* ( 1 ) * ' * . ’ _ _
vandanara kuryam pancamapdalena tada gahganadivalikasama
lokadhatavah prakampantu pracalantu/ y© ca tesu buddha

* (2)
ksetresu buddhah tisthanti dhriyanti yapayanti te ca
5 mara vy akur y uhu/
at ha khalu kulaputra ra jAranemx Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasya pancaman$alakena padayor nipatitah/ yadaiva
rajnah sirasa p^thivX spysta tada gahganadIva 1 ikasauia
buddhakfetrah lcainpitah calitah pracalitajL kûbhitah
10 samprakûbhit a h , ganganadxvalikasama buddha vyakurvantx/
MSantxrape buddhakêtre Dharane kalpe 1sltivarsasahasra-

(3) '
yuskayefra prajayam Ratnagarbhas tathagato frhan samyak-
sambuddho rajanam Araneminam vyakaroti/ bhavisyasi
tvam anagate fdhvani atikrante ganganadlval ika same

(4)
15 1samkhyeye pravisje dvitlye 1samkhyeye Sulehavatyam loka-
* (5 ) *
dhatav amitasuddhayara Amitayur nama tathagato 1rhan
samyaksambuddhah, samantato dasasu diksu gahganadXvalika-
saman lokadhatunâvabhasayisyasi”/
bhagavan aha/
(1) A B E :kuryya * (2) T ch2 ins . bhagavant as * (3) -ayuskayam

in Mss. (it)A B E :prati^the. (5)Both Ch take arnitasuddha as
the name of the King, e ►g* "*f
T takes this, like S k t , as an adjective to Sukhavatl, ---
Jijig rten gyi khams bde ba can zed bya ba dag pa dpag tu
mod par de bzin gsegs pa dgra bcom pa yan dag par rdzogs
pahi sahs rgyas tshe dpag med ces bya bar Jtgyur t e .
(200b5-6) • Later this King Araîemin will be called as-
Amytasuddha, StWf (6 )D suvaca.
— 116 —
(i) „
Mutti^$ha pravarasattva vidhijña
vyakrtas tvam dasabalaih/

'(2) * ,
gangaprakhyä vellitavasumatlsasaila
(3)
bhavisyasi naravaradamyasarathih11//
5 atha khalu kulaputra rajArapomï tusta udagrah pra-
mudita£ prxtisaumanasya jata£, atlkraniya na ti dure ekante
ni ânno dharmasravanaya//
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarepur brahmano râjno
1rapemino jyesthaputram Animi£am ñama rajakumäram
10 amant ray at i sma/
Anlmiso 1vocat/ peyalam purvavat, "avalokita maya

' (5)
paya ye ca tatra sattva upapannâh pracapçLaghoram duhkham
anubhavanti/ avalokitâ maya svargâ ye ca tatra^sattvà
upapannaji sarakli^JacittaÿL punar apy apâyesu prapatanti/
15 sarvasattvâs ca mayavalokita akalyâpamitrasamspsta vi-
haranti, dharmadurbhiksandhakäre kusalamulapariksïpa
(l)utistha in Mss. (2 JACOsvelita-. BE :calita-• (3 )

Tîbya ba ses pajii sems can mchog rab Ions,
stob s beu gan ga sñed kyis khyod lun bstan,
ri dan bcas pahi sa yaii g'yos gyur te,
mi mehog hdul bahi kha lo sgyur bar hgyur.
chi t ’Yfj I%#vL4** ifcrt© z's #
z f ? % fa
GhZi-w*$Bï\n=.
iJL ß'1/ di ifr ÎÊÂ ^ ^Y ■
-s- £ 5-riit-oo % t (ZMcO (5 )ABE :-gho sam.
CD îpravarpna-. cp. T:sdug bsnal drag po rab tu mi zad pa
(6)b î provatamii . C;prapratatti.
— 117 —
u)
dp§sfigrahagrastah kumargair vihanyate/ svarepaham bhaga-
’ (2 ) (3) ’
van tan sattvan vijñapayami, sarvam ca kusalam parinaraa-
_ (*o '
yami anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ yad aham bodhisattva-
* <5) * _
caryam careyara ye lcecanasattva duhkhotpida bhayatarjita "
5 dharmadurbhiksandhakare pravista lina dina atrana asarapa
aparayana mam anusmar eyuh., nama ca parlkirt ayeyuh/ yady
aham dlvyena srotrepa srnuyám divyena cakûâ pasyeyam,
na ca tarn sattvan vyasanebhyah parimocayeyam, naham
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ yadaham
10 bhadanta bhagavan sattvahetos cirapranidhanavisesena
ciram bodhisattvacaryam carisyami tada me asaparipürir
bhavatu/ yadaham bhadanta bhagavan maharajAranemi

(6) (7)
atikrante ekasmin gaxiganadivalikasame *samkhyeye pratisthe
dvitiye Sulchavatyarn lokadhatav anuttaram samyasambodhim
15 abhisambhotsyate, Amitayur nama bhavi^yati tathagato
*rhan samyaksambuddhah, parisuddhe buddhaksetre pari-
suddhanam sattvanam buddhakaryam karisyati, yavatyA-

* * (8) _ _
mitayus tathagatah aparimanan kalpan buddhakaryam kptva
' (9 ) ' , _ _
parini^thitabuddhakaryo 1nupadhisesanirvanadhatau pra-
(1 0 ) ’ _ _
20 veksyate, tasya pravistasya yavat saddharmah sthasyati
(1 )A ;kumarga. B;-gai. E:-ge^ (2)A B D ;v i jñapayami^ (3)T:

maya kusalamülam* (k )T¡yadaham* (5)Cskena satva. (6)
-sama samkhyeye in Mss. (7)Read pravisfe. (8)C:kalpa.
(9 )0 i-karya1nupadhiseê. ¿ 5-karyyo *nupadhisese. ( 1 0 s
pravaksyat e .
— 118 —
tävac ciram ahain bodhisattvacaryäm cari^yami, bodhi-
(i) " * _
sattvabhüto *ham buddhakäryara karisyami/ yadAmitayusas
tathagatasya sarayaksambuddhasya ratryäh prathame yarae
saddharmo 1ntardhäsyati tasyäm eva ratryam pascime yame
1 ham anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhi sambudhyeyam/ vyä-
karotu mäm bhagavän anuttaräyam samyaksambodhau/ evam
evaham dasasu dikû gahgänadxvalikasamasu lokadhatusu ye
buddhä bhagavantas tisthanti dhriyanti yapayanti tan api

(2) ” (3)
buddhan bhagavatah svarepa vijnapayämi vyäkurvantu mäm
te buddhä bhagavanto fnuttaräyäm samyaksambodhau11/
vyalert ab kulaputra Ratnagarbhena tathägatenAnimiso
räjaputra£/ evam caha/ nyat tvayä kulaputrävalokitä
apäyäh avalokitäh svarga avalokxtam sarvasattvänam
dujikhairi samjanitam kärunyaci11am sattvänam duhkhamocana-

, _ (5)
rtham klesaprasamanärtham, tasrnät tvam kulaputrAvalokite-
svaro nama bhavisyasi/ tvam Avalokitesvara bahunäm
sattvakotlnayutasatasahasränäm duhkhamocakah/ bodhi-
sattvabhütas tvam kulaputra buddhakäryam karisyasi/
parinirvpte cAmitabh© tathägate 1vasiste dvitXye gangä-
nadxvalikasame 1samkhyeye» yasyam eva ratryam prathame
(1)A ibodhxsatvacaryyäcarimbhüto. E :-satvacaryan carisyami

bodhisatvabhütau. (2)a sbhagavanta• BE s-vaptah. (3)C :
vijnapayami. (4)ACE:yas tvayä. D:ya tvaya. Tsyasmät tvayä.
(5)T:spyan ras gzigs dban phyug. ChsiHL^Êf. (6)T:hod dpag
med • But chl i ^ ch2 s .
- (1)
yame saddharmo 1ntardhâsyati tasyâm eva râtryâm pas oìdi©
_ (2) '
yame tvam kulaputrânekavyuhe bodhivykâmüle vaj rasane
nisanpaÿ. anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase,

, (3) ' , ’
Samantarasmyabhyudgatasrïkïïtarâjo nâma bhavi^yasi tathâ-
5 gato ‘rhan samyaksambuddhah/ ânnavatikalpakotxniyuta-

%J
satasahasrani tavayur bhavisyati/ parinirvptasya te tri-
âstikalpakotyah saddharmah sthâsyati11/

* ,
Avalo kit esvara aha/ Hyadi bhagavan nimâ m amâsa
paripüryate tad yadâham bhagavataji pâdâbhivandanara karomi
10 tada ye buddhâ bhagavanto dasasu dikû gangânadïvâlikâ-
samesu lokadhâtusu ti^thanti dhriyante yapayanti te vyâ-

(5) ’
kurvantu mam, calatu ca dharanï sarvagangânadïvâlikâ-
samasu dasasu diksu lokadhatusu, sarvaparvatapâsâna-

,(6) ' (7) * *
sikharavpksebhyah pancâhgikânam türyânam satodo niscaratu,
, * (8) * _
15 sarvasattvâs ca virâgacittara pratilabhantu11/ yadâ cAva-
lokitesvarepa bodhisattvena Ratnagarbhas tathâgata£
pañcamapdalakena vanditas tada gangânadxvâlikâsamesu
(1 )chi ins
ch2 i n s . =tasyäm eva
râtryâm paseime yâme Sarvaratnasannicayâ nâma lokadhatur
bhavisyati tatra buddhaksetragupavyühâ aprameyâsamkhyeya
atikrânta Sulchâvatyâm) . (2)BE;-vrkse mule. C î-vrksamula.
(3 )ABCE:samantarasmyudgata-• D :samanarasmyudgata-. c f .
Tïhod zer kun nas hphags pa dpal brtsegs rgyal
po. chls ch2 * (4)Csniraâm âsâ.
(5 )A svy âkur va tu . (6)A :-sikhale. BEs-sikhala-. CBi-sikhar
(7 )C sbhurmâppâ. (8)ADE:pratilabhatu. B îpralabhatu. Ci
prat ilabhacut u .
---- 1 2 0 -------
buddhaksetresu
• • dharani pracalitä, te ca buddhä bhagavanto
• * / k
, (i)
vyakurvanti peyalam purvavat,sarvaparvatapasanasikhare-
bhyah pancahgikasya türyasya sabdo niscarati, sarvasattväl
ca virägacittena sthitab/
b hagavan aha/
(2) ( 3)
Hutti^tha karupyapunyasu hy^tamanaso
vyäkytas tvam dasadisi varadehadhärl/
prakampita dharanlsaksetra sadvikaro

(¡0 (5) (6)
bhavisyasi jinagrapudgalo maharsi11//
atha khalu Samudrarenur brahmáno ,grapurohito dvitl-

(7)
yam rajaputram Nimir namamantrayara asa/ "evam cánnmoda
tvam kulaputremara mahaparityagam, yac ca tvaya subhain

(8) (9)
uparjitam tat sarvam sattvahetoh sarvajñatayam parinamaya,
( )
utpadaya cittara anuttarayam sarayaksambodhau"/
10
atha Nimx rajakumaro bhagavatah purastan nisadyedam
avocat/ "yat maya bhagavan upasthit ah sarvopakaranaih.
sardhara aparimitena bhiksusanghena, yaá canumodanodgatah
,l)T i-sikharavpksebhyah,. (Z )ABDE;utis$ha. (3 )b i -mänas. t e .

4)BD :-pujngalo« (5 )AC :mahärsx * D:mahar§iih. Ktmahasl. (6)
Tisnin rje Idan pa bsod nams dag la yid dgah Ions,
phyogs bcuhi sku mchog ranah ba rnams kyis lun bstan te,
fein dah bcas pahi sa yan rnain drug rab tu g'yos,
rgyal ba gari zag gtso bo dran sroh chen por hgyur*
chl:jCft04 "
+ 73 %%> ^ fi w ,i^p.ifc-M' ^
c h 2: %■. -¥ % ^ VfL fß*
. . v& Mt J8- fD i-fct /1-öt■
(7/ABCD mirrai. ÉinirmX. (8Je:upajitam. (9/ACD ssarva. (io)
B ¡nimiso . In both case? T :rau khyud. chl * ch2 cf* ♦/K2,
. . (1>
punyaskandha£, yac ca kayavanmanah sucaritam pupyam
paripamayami anuttarayam .samyaksambodhau/ na kevalam

(2) _
asmln kliste buddkakêtre bodhim aham sppseyam; yatrAva-
lokitesvarah kumarah Sarvaratnasannicayayam lokadhatav

’ '(3)
5 anekaratnavyuhe bodhivrkse nisanô 'nuttarara ©amyaksam-
bodhim abhisarabhotsyate Samantarasmyabhudgatasrikutarajo
ñama tathagato bhavisyati, tam ahain adhyesayeyam dharma-

(5) * f
desanáyam yavac casau tathagato dharmam desayet tavad
aham bodhisattvacaryara careyam, tasya tathagatasyastam-

(ó)
10 gatasya saddharme 'ntarhite tasyanantarepaham samyaksam
bo dhim abhisambudhyeyam/ evamrüpam me buddhakêtrara
bhaved gupavyuhena, evam evaham buddhakaryara kuryam,
evam ©va parinirvapayeyam, evam ©va parinirvptasya sad-
dlâ^mas cirara ti^thet, sarva ©va gupavyuhah yatha Samanta
15 rasmyabhyudgataárlkütarajasya tathagatasya’1/
bhagavan aha/ ''mahasthaman te lculaputra prarthitara/
prapsyasi tvam kulaput ral vamrüpam sthanain yatha svayam
parigrhXtam/ prapsyasi tvara kulaputra tasmin buddha-

(® )
ksetre 1nuttarara samyaksambodhim/ Supratisthitagupamapi~
20 kütarajo ñama tathagato bhavisyasi/ yatha sthaman te
(l)T:pupyaskandham tat sarvam. (2)sprseyam in Mas, (3)^5

-vrkâmüle • (¿f)AC ¡samanantarasmptyudgata-. BE isamantara-
srartyudgata- • D ssainaintarasmyabhyudgata- • (5 8yavad yasau
(6)T ins, anuttaram** (7)-rasmy- in Mas. (8)ÁBE:-gunaraati-
Tsrab tu brtan pa yon tan ñor bu brtsegs pahi rgyal po.
chn4-^íff cH2í f ■
-----1 2 2 -------
kulaputra mahâsthânam parigrhïtam, tena tvam kulaputra
h/
Mahâsthâmaprapto bhavasva'y
(2),
sa prâha/ "yadi me bhagavan nesâsâ paripüryate,
tad yadâham bhagavatah pancamandalakena kâyena padau
5 vandâmi tadâ me dasasu dikû gahgânadxvâlikâsaraâ buddhâ
bhagavanto vyâkurvantu, sumanâvarfas ca pravarsatu"/
yadâ kuXaputra Mahâsthamaprâptena satpuruêpa Ratna-
garbhasya pahcamapdalakena pâdâbhivandanam k|*tam tadâ
gahgânadïvâlikâsamesu dasasu diksu gahgânadïvalikâsamair
XO buddhair bhagavadbhir vyâkrt a h , saçLvikâram ca mahâpythivï
pracalitâ, sumanavystis ca prapatitâ/
bhagavân alia/
"uttistha d^dhasthâmavegapunya
” ’ (3)
vyâkyta daáadiái lokanathaih/
(*0
15 caXita mahaprthivï vrsjir vrstâ sumanâvarâir
' * ” (s) (6)
bhavisyasi tvam suranarabrahmabhütah11//
l)Tîmthu chen^thob# c b X î f f c h 2 . (2)Bîtesasâ.

3)ADE:-nâthais. (4)Aî-varsar. BEi-varser* Cï-varse.
5)A left out -nara-t B E îsurara-# 0:stiranamra-- (6)
Tsbsod nams mthus sugs brtan par gyur pa loiis,
phyogs bcuhi h jigs rten mgon pos Xun bstan te,
sa chen g *yo s sin sna mahi char yah b a b ,
khyod ni Xha mihi t shahs pa Xta bur hgyur.
ohi! %£±I ETîlLiÿ-" XtteS Si i) IkJp . ’
ch2 : ¿E. *1? si f'vHfl-iÄ-. -f ä \ ?4 e î p J ^ -
1 2 3 -----
atha Samudrarenur brahmanas trtiyam rajaputram
Xndraganam namamantr ayat i sina/ peyalara purvavat, prati-

~ y (i)
gyhyanjalim Hatnagarbham tathagatam otad avocat/ "yan
maya bhagavan sarvopakaranair upasthitah sardham bhiksu-
5 sañghena, yac ca me kayavañmanah sucaritam, idam canu-
modanasahagatam punyaskandham, etat sarvam anuttarayam
samyalcsambodhau parinamayami/ na tu kliste buddhaksetre

* * _ (2 )
*nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyaiu, na catiksipram
prapnuyam/ na yavac caham anuttarara samyaksambodhim abhi-

' _ (3) * , *
10 sambudhyeyam tavad bodhicaryam caran, dasasu diksv ananta-
paryantesu anyesu lokadhatusu buddhan bhagavatah pasyeyam/
ye maya prathamam bodhaya samadapita yetara maya tat pra-
thamani bodhicittam utpaditam bodhicitte pratisthapitah,
paramitasu ca ye maya samadapita nivesita pratisthapita

(*0
15 bodhicaryam carata, tan aham divyena caksusa ganganadx-
valikasame buddhakfetre paramanurajahsamesu buddhaksetresu
buddhan bhagavato dharman desayatah pasyeyam, ye maya
bodhaya samadapitah/ evam aham bodhisattvacaryam caran

15)
buddhakaryam kuryam, tavad aham bodhisattvacaryam careyam
20 sattvanam asayaparisodhayamanah yavantah kecit sattva
(l)Ch T:yad bhagavan. (2)ABE?catiksipriyam« (3)ABE;

bodhicarya. Chsbodhisattvacaryam* ^4)Ch T:bodhisattva
car y ánu (5)Cí-carya carena« *
- 1 2 4 --
(1)
mama buddhaksetra upapadyeran ta evamvidhah syuh tadyatha
brahmakayika devah; tatha ca buddhakêtragupavyuham pari-
sodhayeyara yatha gahganadlvalikasamam trisahasramaha-

)
sahasram ekara buddhaksetram^syat/ tasya ca buddhaksetra-
5 sya bhavagraparyantani prakarani anekaratnasamsthitani
nanaratnapratyuptanl ca syuh, sarva ca tatra buddhaksetre

, (3)
áuddhavaidüryamayx ppthivl syat , apagatara ¿a^pasanasarkara-
pagatakalu$asai|isparsa dharanl syat/ na tatra matrgramasya
ñama prajnaptxh syat. sarvasattvas copapadukah syur/ na

(4)
10 tatra sattvaji kavadikaraharah syuh, sarve ca tatra sattva
prltyahara dharmaharah syuh/ na tatra buddhaksetre sra-

(5) ■
vakapratyekabuddhanam prajñaptih syat, éuddhanam bodhi-
sattvanam apagatakhilamaladvesamraksapara suddhanam brahma-
caripam buddhaksetram parisuddham syat/ sarve tatra
15 bodhisattva mundah kaâyavastradharipah pradurbhaveyuh,
samanantarapradurbhutanam mahavabha sain bhavet, tesam
dakîne haste ratnapatrx ñañarasapurpa pradurbhavet i

9 ( 6)
samanantarapradurbhutanam evamrüpam smptira pratxlabheyur,
_ (7) ’ ( 8)
"nasmakam pratirñpam ye vayam kavadxkaraharam aharema,
(l)Citatra. (2)C:evara. (3)ABE:-rajah syat paâna-. (4)ABE:

kavadikaroharah. C :kavadxkaraharah. D skavadikaharah. (5 )
A :syac chuddhanam. (6}CD 5-bhuta y a m • (7)Read pratibhagam.
v. next. (8)ABDEsye vayam kavadxkaharam. Csye ca kavadx
karaharam. Tshbyun ma thag tu hdi snam du gah bdag cag
zas kham gyis za ba ni bdag cag gi cha ma yin gyis
(205aif-5) . c h i : 'a-j «.). oh2 :
— 125 —
(X)
yan nünam vayam anyasu lolcadhatusu gatva buddhan bhaga-
' (2 )
vatas ti^Jhato yapayato 1nenaharena pratimanayamo buddha-
(3) (4)
sravakams ca dubkb.it am ca janam pratimanayamah, preta-
' * * ' (5)
bhavaneju ca gatva lcûttarsapra jvalitagatran sattvan
5 anenaharena pratimanayamah"/ aahacittotpádena te toodhi-

* (6 ) - v
sattva mahasat tva Aeintyacaritravatim ñama samadhim
(7)'
pratilabheyuh, tasya ca samadheh pratilabhad asajjana
dasasu diksv aprameyesv anyesu bxiddhaksetresu gaccheyuh,
ti^Jbato yapayato buddhan bhagavata aharepa pratimana-
10 yeyub sravakams canyams ca sattvam, prxtya pratimanya
dbarmadesanam kptva tenaiva pürvabbaktena svabuddha-

’ (9) _ _ (10)
kêtram agaccheyuh/ evara cxvararatnani, yavat tenaiva
pürvabbakt ena svakam buddhaksetrara agatyanyonyam cxvarena

tu)
pravarayeyu^/ yavanti ca tatra buddbaksetre teâin bodbi-
15 sattvanam upabbogaji paribhoga bbaveyus, taib sarvair

(1 2 ) (1 3 )
buddbaib sravakais canyais ca sattvaih sahasadharapam
krtva pascad atmana paribhuñjeyuî/ a^taksanavarjitam

* (ik)
ca buddhaksetram bbavet, na ca tatra dubkhasabdo bhavet,
(l)yan nuna in Mss. (2)C:vuddha sravakams. (3)ABE:ca-

duhkhat a m . ( M o svajranam. Esca janam. {5 )E •-matran.
(6)C:-vat:x. D:vatam. T:bsara gyis mi khyab pahi spyod pa
dan ldan pabi tin ne hdzin. cbl s ch2 :
(7)Cspratilobba 1sajana. Dspratilobha 1sajjano. v8)D:
pratya. Tsdgab b a s . But Ch takes it as p r e t a m , ^ ^ (9 )B:
clravarani. (lO)D:yanan nenaiva. (ll)Tbey dress themselves
in monk's robe helping each other. T;gcig la gcig gos dag
skon par yan gyur cig. c b l : ch2 : (12 )T ibuddbair
bbagavadbbijL. (1 3 )Having used in common T:tbun mon du
bgyis n a s . Cb: (l4)Ch ins. nakusalasabdaju
-----1 2 6 -------
, U) , ,
na siksagrahapasabdah, âpattivyutthânasabdo ’pi na bhavet/
, (2)
anelcaratnasatasahasropacitam tad buddhaksetram syât,
anekaratnapratyuptam mapisandarsanasadrsam bhavet, yâni
mapiratnâni dasasu dik^v adrstapurvûni tani asrutapurvâpi
5 tani manir at nani pracareyuh, ye sam inanirat nanani nâmadheye

, ' o 'j ' # ,
nirdisyamane varsakoÿyo ’pi ksayam gaccheyuh/ yas ca
bodhisattvahi âkankseta svarnamayam eva buddhaksetram

(M ’ ’ ' (5 )
pasyeyam tasya svarnamayam eva tistheta/ yo rupyamayam
_ (6) ’ * (7 ) ** _
akahkseta sa rupyamayam pasyet, na casya suvarnamayara
‘ * (8) ’
10 parihâyeyam, peyalam pürvavat/ ya alcankseta sphatika-
mayam vaidüryamayam asmagarbhamayam lohit amuktâmayam

'( 9 ) ' ‘ ,
musâlagalvamayam evamvidham tad buddhaksetram pasyema,
T1 0 ) • • * • (11}
ity âkâhkseyuh/ agaruniayam tagaraniayam tamâlapatramayam
’ ' U2) (13)
yo bodhisattva akanksed uragasâracandanamayam gosïrsa-
15 candanamayam tad buddhaksetram drastum tasya tathaiva 1*
syât/ yathâ yathâ yâdrsam akâhkseyuh tathâ tathâ tâdpsam
syât; na caiko dvitïyasya pranidhih syât, sarvesâm eva

(14)
pranidhih paripuryate/ na ca tatra buddhaksetre suryâ-
(l^Bina ksiksâgrahanasabdo bhavet. (2)ABE î-opascitan.

(3 )Ch T:na ksayam gaccheyuh. Tînor bu rin po che de dag
gi mih brjod pa na lo bye bas kyah mi bas par gyur cig*
chi t V è f ê f ô ; f (4)CE:pasyayam.
(5)ABE:tisthata. DîtisJhet. (6 )ABE iâkâmksat e . (7)Cïpas-
yeta. (8)ÀBEsâkâmksata* (9 )susaragalvâmâyara in M ss. (io)
A B E îâkâmksayu£i* (il)ABE :tamârapatra-. Ditâmâlepatra-.
Tîta ma lahi lo ma las grub pa. Chs^/ÉfÆSLÆfc.. (12 jAîâkâmlcset.
Bîâkânücsam. Eîâkâmkse. (13)Supplied by. Ch T. Tîtsan dan
sbrul gyi snih po las grub pa. chi î^7i<4Lf|i^^tch2 *
(l4)buddhaks©tra in Mss.
127 -
(l) ,
candraraasau prajíiáyeyátám, svayara prabhas ca tatra bodhi-
*
sattváh pratyajáyeyuh f anyam ,
yádrsXm .
prabham akánkseran
tádrsXm utsrjeyuh, antato buddkaksetrakotXnayutasata-
sahasresv api/ na ca tatra buddhaksetre rátridivasánám
námadheyam api prajííáyate, anyatra kusumavikasanatayá/

, (31
na ca tatra buddhaksetre sXto^pam prajnáyate na vyádhir
na glányam na jarámarapam, anyatra yo bodhisattva akañkfed

(4 )
bodhim abhisa^boddhum so |xijatra Xokadhatáv usitvá áyuh
ksapayitva bodhim abhisambudhyeta/ na tatra buddha
ksetre maranam bhaveyuh, anuttaraparinirvanena upary
antarXlcse tathágataparinirvánam syát/ yadrgjatXyams ca
bodhisattva upabhogaparibhogam akánkseran tadrgjatXya

(6) y _ ____ (7 ) ___
a^ :bodhisattva upabhogaparibhogam akánkseran tádrgjátXyá
ûâbhinirvarteyuh/ sarvatra ca buddhaksetre gaganatale

- * *
turj-tu^yîôtXniyutasatasahasrá vádyeyuh/ na ca tebhyas
- _ ,
paríturyebhyaî kámopasamhitah sabdá niscareyuî, anyatra
saxighasabdo bodhisattvapitakadharmaparyáyasabdo niscaret/
’ _ ,(l°] ,
yathádhimuktá bodhisattvás tádrgjátXyam sabdam srnuyuh/
(l)C sprajñáyetám. (2)A:yád:rsI prabhá ákamkseran. BEíyá-

drsX prabhákamkseran. (3)CDíprajnáyeta* (4)Ch T íso Tnya-
tra Xokadhátau tusitáv áyuh k s a p a y i t v a -- . Tídgah ldan
dag tu tshe bas par bgyxs ñas hjig rten gyi khams gzan du
byan chub míion par rdzogs par htshafi rgya bar hgyur ba —
(206a6) . c h l : ch2 >>-c).
(5)B s-budhyet * C :-budhyete. (6)B í-varttateyuh* D :-varta-
yuh. (7)gagapataXe in Mss* (8)Asvádyayuh. (9)Es-carayuh*
(X Ó )C ;sabdo. \.
b o d h is a t t v a c a r ik a m aham bhagavaras c a r ani ano y a v a n m aya-
prameyegv asamkhyeyesu buddhakojinayutasatasahasresu
buddhaksetragunavyüha drstas te vyuhas te 1Xanlcaras tani

' _ _ (i) _
11 rigani tani nimittani tani st banani tanl pranidhanani
sarva ©va marna buddhaksetre

’ *r * praviseyuh, sthapayitva
sravakapratyekabuddhavyuham pahcakasayileams ca buddha-
ksetraguâvyuham/ na ca tatra buddhaksetre narakatiryak-
pretah prajhayeyur; na Sumer ur na C aleravad aM aha caleravada

(2 ) ’
na silapamsuparvatab prajhayeyuh, na mahasamudra j na canye
kasthavrksa bhaveyur, divyatilerantair nanavrksais tad

" (3) * *
buddhaksetram aklrjaara syat» anyatra divyaiî kusumair
mandaravamahàmandaravair, na ca tatra durgandham syan

(^) _ _
nanagandhair udarodarais tad buddhaksetram sphutam syat/
sarve tatrailcajatipratibaddha bodhisattva utpadyeran,
na tatraikasattva^L syad yas tatas cyavitvanyatra pratya-

(5)
jayeta, anyatra tusitebhyah tatas cyuto *nuttaram samyak-
bodhisattvacaryam carisyami yavan naìvamvidham malia-
pur u £alearam abhinispadayisyàmi/ evamrüpaxn buddhaksetram
sthapayisyami, evamrüpaih suddhasayaih sattvair ekajàti-
Ì
lJ*! ins « ho mtshar de tag dah(tani àscaryani) . ch2
Z )CD ìsilopamsu-* (3)C h ¡na canye puspa bhaveyur anyatra
. chi ! Ch2 Í
(4)E :nanagupair. (5) C D 1 “Sjayet. (6)Cli:yavad evamvidham.
chi : .íMf-gféá.8^ ■ ch2 .
p r a tibaddhair bo d h i s a t t v a i h sardham tad b u d d h a k s e t r a m
akirnam pratisthapayisyami/ na tatra bodhisattvah syàd

(l)' • • (2) '
yo na maya prathamam bodhaya samadapitah syat j sarve te
tatra bodhisattvah pratyajayeyuh ye maya prathamam

_ _ _ 1 _ ’ , _ ’
bodhaya samadapitah paramitasu nivesitah; tatraivedara
x (^ )
buddhaksetram antargatam kuryam sarve carni duhkhà pra-
samayeyara/ bodhisattvabhüto *ham bhadanta bhagavan
evamrüpam purusakaram nispadayeyam, tatah pascat tatra
buddhaksetre fnuttarara samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam/

_ * * '(5) ’ _
10 dasacaturdvxpikasahasrapramano me bodhivrlcsah parinahena
( 6) ^ .
syat, Saptaratnavicitrasandarsano ñama b havet, dasatri-
sahasrah samantaparipahena; tasya ca bodhivrlcsasya
gandhenabhaya ca krtsanam buddhaksetram s^hutam syat;
tasya müle pañcacaturdvxpikapramanam me nanaratnavicitram

, „ (7)
15 vajrasanam syat, Praáamaksamasuvicitrajñanaândhasamava-
saranam ñama bhavec, caturasxtiyojanany uccatvena;

’ ’
tasyaham bodhivrlcsasya müle vajrasane nisxdeyam, paryañ-
* • * (1 0 ) ■ *
karn abhujya tenaiva muhürt enanuttaram samyaksambodhim
abhisambudhyeyam yavat parinirvapakalam tatparyahkam na
(l)ABEJyo jana. (2)Ch T add na paramitasu nivesitah. (3 )

Cítatraivam. (4)C¡sarva carma. (5)áBE i n s . buddha-.
(6)cp. Tirin po che sna bdun rnam par blcra bar snah ba.
Chl!jg$g4í£f. c h Z t (7)CDs -samavasaranam. cp * T ;
rab tu zi ba bzod pahi ye ses sin tu hbyed pahi dril yañ
dag par gzol ba. chi ch2 fe.
(8)Bsuccalena. (9)ABEiparyyamgam. (10)ABE ímühürttena-.
130 ——**
bhindyam na muceyam na tasmad bodhivpksamulad uttistheyam/
bodhivrksamulastha ©vahara vajrasane nisarmo fham nirmitan
buddhan bodhisattvams ca gananatikrantesv anyesu buddha-
ksetresu presayeyam, ekaiko buddha elcapürvabhaktena

_ _
5 sattvanam dharmaríi desayet, tenaiva pürvabhaktena ganana-
tikrantan sattvan anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapaye-
yu£ pratis^hapayeyubi avaivartikam sthapayeyuh, ©vara nir-
mxta bodhisattva bodhisattvakaryain kuryuh/ bodhipraptasya
me gapanatikrantesu dasasu diksv anyasu lokadhatusu mama

(2) ■
10 káyo drsyet, yesam ca sattvanam mama káyo laksapalankrtas
' ' (3 ) ’ ’
caksurindriyasyabhasam agacchet sarve te sattva niyatá
bhaveyur anuttarayam samyaksambodhau, yavad bodhiparinir-
vanena te sattva avirahita bhaveyur buddhair bhagavadbhih/
na tatrendriyavikala bhaveyur, ye ca tatra bodhisattva
15 mam dragítum iccheyus te yena yenaiva gaccheyüh parivarte-
yuî caijilcrameyur niÎdeyu^. ti^heyuh, sarve te bodhisattvah
saraanantarotpaditena buddhanamaskaracittena mam bodhi-

, (*> ,
vyksanisannam pasyeyuh, drstva ca yasya dharmasamsayah
_ ’ ** *(5) ■ / * * * • ’ ’
syat so 1sya sahadarsanena vigacchet tirnavicikitsah syad
20 anupadi^Jasya dharmapadasyarthara ajaneyuh/ apramanam me
(l)E:desayeta. (2)Bspasyet. (3 )ABE¡agaccheyu, )ü s

dharme sainsaya^L. Eidharmmam samsayah. (5)ABEísahah dar-
sanena.
~ 131 —
ayur bhavet na sakyaté kenacid gapayitum anyatra sarva-
- (1i , -
jñena jñanena, apramanas ca tatra bodhisattva bhaveyuh/ /
yasmims ca kgiape *ham tatra buddhaksetre 'nuttaram
samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyara tasmin ksari© tatra

* ' (2)
5 buddhaksetre bodhisattva mündáh kasayavastrah sambhaveyuh,
(3)
yavan mama parinirvanan na cátra buddhakêtra ekasattvo
1pl dXrghakesah syat suklapravarano va, sarva eva
sramanavarnah syuh sramanapratirüpas tistheyuh11/
bhagavan aha/ "sadhu sadhu satpuruâ, tvam api
10 papdito vyakto medhavX atXvasobhanara te pranidhanam krtani,

{k) ^
ativagunavás tvam atXvajnanavan; yatas tvam kulaputra
sarvasattvanam arthayalvararupam pravaram prasastam matim
krtavan
. pravaro buddhakêtragupavyuhah. parigrhitala,
. . . . . tatas^
te kulaputra Manjusrir ñama bhavatu/ bhavisyasi tvam Manju-
15 srXr anagate 'dhvani atikrantayor dvayor nadXvalikasamayor
asamkhyeyayo£. pravisê ca trtlye *samkhyeye daksinasyam

, (6) ' ' . . .
disi Suddhavirajahsannicayo ñama lokadhatur bhavisyati,
. * ' ’ (?) ,
tatra ca Sahalokadhatur antargata bhavisyati, anupravistaa
ca evamrüpaya gup.avyuh.aya tad buddhakêtram pradurbhavip-
20 yati/ tatra tvam Mañjusrlr anuttaram samyaksambodhim
(1)chl ch2 =apramanayavas ca —

(2)ABE¡smunga. cp.T:alera bregs sin chos gos dur smrig htshal
ba sa stag. c h l tfjfé ch2 (3)ABE:sama-.
Tmaha-. (^)T ins. kulaputra. (5)X¡hjam dpal. chl
(6)T:dag pa rdul bral yañ dag bsags. chlí
(7)ABD :anupavisfas ca/
— 132
abhisambhotsyase, Samantadârsx nâma tathagato bhavisyasi
arhan samyaksambuddhah/ evamrüpa ca te bodhisattva-

(2) * ' '
parsad bhavisyati sarve caite pranidhânas tvayi sam-
pat ayante yatha tvayâ pranidhânara krtara; bodhisattva-
5 bhütena tatas tvam bahubuddhakoÿïsv avaruptakusalamülo

( 3) t ' f t ’
bhavisyasi, êisayaparisodhakas ca lclesapramardakah,
(h )
ye ca te Manjusrïs sattva namam srosyanti tesam sarva-
karmâvaranaksayo bhavisyati, kusalavivardhakas ca bhavi-
syasi’1/
„ , / (5 )
10 Manjusrxr aha/ Myadi me bhagavan nevamrüpâ âsâ-
paripurir bhaved iti yatha me pranidhânam kptam tatha

(^) _ f
caiva mam buddha bhagavanto vyalcurvantu ye dasasu diksv
apraraeyesv asamkhyeyesu lokadhatusu tisfhanti dhriyanti

- 'A7 ) y
yapayanti sattvanam ca dharmam desayanti/ tathaprameya-
15 sarokhyeya buddhaksetrah prakampantu/ sarvasattvas caivam
rüpena sukhena samarpita bhavantu, tadyatha dvitxyadhyana
krxdavyühasamâpannasya bodhisattvasya/ tathâprameya-
samkhyeyebhyo buddhakêtrebhyo divyamândâravapuspâny
abhipravarsantu, tebhyas ca mandaravebhya evamrûpah sabdo
20 niscaratu yad uta buddhasabdo dharmasabdah sanghasabdah
(l)Tîkun tu gzigs. Chî-ilMjL. (2 )ABDE¡bhavisyasi♦ Ch T ins.

parisuddhS before bhavisyati. (3)Ch T ins. tatas tvam
Maîijusrï sattvanam bhaisajyo bhavisyasi. (4)Ch T ora. ye
ca te --- sarvakarmâvaranaksayo bhavisyati, See note
(5)Aîasâya-. Cîakasa-. ^6 )C:caivam, (7)ACEtdesayati.
1 3 3 --
paramitasabdaja balavaisaradyasabdas ca niscaratu/ yada
callara bhagavatah pañcamandalena padau vandeya tada caivara-
rupara nimittara pradurbhavet"/ yada ca Manjusriya kumára-
bhütena bhagavatah padabhivandanam lcrtam tada tatksapad

(i) * * * * *
5 evam aprameyasamkhyeya buddhakêtrah prakampita, divyani
_ _ _ w
ca mandaravanyf abhipravarsitani, sarvasattvas calvara-
rupena sukhena sauiarpita abhavan yatha pranidhanam krtam/
ye ca bodhisattva mahasattvas tesam buddhanam bhagavatam

, _ (3) * *
dharmam sppvanti te tan buddhan bhagavatah pariprcchanti,
10 ”ko 'tra hetuh ka!h pratyayah evararüiDanam nimittanam

(**■)
pradurbhavaya?"/ te ca buddha bhagavanto Mañjusriyam
kumSrabhütam vyakurvanti anuttarayam sarayaksarabodhau/
bhagavan aha/
. <$ ) ■
"uttistha pravaramati visalabuddhe
15 vyakptas tvam dasadisi lolcanathaih/
calita ksitiji tarpitah sattvah saukhyaih

(Ó) _ ‘ _ (7 ) * (8) (9) 7/
pu^pah pravpsâ bhesyase buddha loka1l//iti//
(l)ABK:eva prameya-. (2 )àBBïmandaravabhipra-. T :mandarava-

pusçâny abhipra-. (3)Cîbhagavan. (4)be îmarajusrïyam. (5)A:
valsara-. (6JA ora. puspah. (7 )Aíbhesyese. Bíbhesyasa. (8)
D ora. loka. # (9 )
T: blo gros mchog rab yafis pahi blo dan ldan pa lona,
phyogs bcuhi hjig rten ragon po maras lcyis khyod I v h bstan,
sa g*yos sems can rnams kyah bde bas tshim par gyur,
me tog char pa rab hbab hjig rten sans rgyas hgyur.
chl! jífr&jtfc.
UML ^ y - K ^ ^ **4*^ .
ch2 s i. % /f + .
— 134 —
(l) (2)
at ha khalu kulaputra Seunud.rarep.ur brahmapas catur-
(3) _
tham râjaputrara Anahgapam nâmamantrayati/ peyâlam yatha
ManjusriyS pranidhânam krtam/ tasya bhagavan sadhukaram
anupradasït, "sadhu sâdhu kulaputra, bodhisattvabhütas
5 tvam kulaputrâpramèyasamkhyeyanam sattvanam klesaparvatâm
bhetsyasl, buddliakâryara ca karisyasi, tatah pascad anutta

1 -''¿V ■
rani samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase/ tena tvam kula-
(4) ^ ,
putra Vajracchedaprajnâvabhâsasrïr nâma bodhisattvo bhava
sva// (5)
bhavisyasi tvam Vajracchedaprajñavabhasanagate
( 6)
10 *dhvany at i1eran tan am ekagafiganadlvalikanani asamlchyeye
(?) '
fnupravisée dvitXye gangânadxvâlikâsamkhyeye purimayam
disi dasagahgânadxvâlikâsamân buddhaks et rapar amanura jah-

_ _ - < 8 ) * * *
samâl lokadhatun atikramya tatrAnimisâ nâma lokadhâtur
bhavisyati, tatra tvam kulaputra bodhim abhisambhotsyasi,
15 Samantabhadro nâma tathagato krhan samyaksambuddho vidyâ-

(9 ) *
carapasampanno bhavisyasi yâvad buddho bhagavan/ ©vain-
rüpam ca te buddhaksetram anekagunavyuhitam bhavisyati
yatha pranidhânam krtam’1/ .
(1 )ohi U ’irtfcitîzgx, Ci*î<0. eh2 s

l) T ¡bam po drug p a (209b2 ) , (2 )ABCD ¡-putrah.
(3 )B ¡anamga • D sanamgaganam. T ¡non mohs med . chi ¡ .
ch2;^^ (4) -prabhâvabhâsa- in Mss. But T:rdo rjes gcod
pahi ses rab snah bahi dpal. chi :1tMl)í\,vitflif)-f§ ch2
r M (5)~P^&frkâsânâgate in Mss. (6)T adds ïcalpânâm. (7 )
T adds kalpe. (8)T:mig mi hdzums. chi : Se).
(9)bhavisyasi is left out in Mss, Ch T add sugato lokavit
purusadamyasârathir anuttaro devamanu^yânâm éâstâ.
135 —
aajnanant aravyâlcrt a s ca kulaputra Ratnagarbhena tatha-
‘(i) ‘ _ _
gatena V a jracchedaprajñavabhaso bodhisattvo 'nuttarayam
samyaksambodhau, gaganatalagatâny anekani devako^ïniyuta-

/■ y (^ )
satasahasrâni sâdhukaram adur, gosïrsoragasâracandanâgaru-
5 t arna lac ür pain ca pravarsuh/
sa âha/ Hyadi me bhadanta bhagavan nevamrüpâsa

* »
paripüryeta tad yadâham bhagavantam pañcamapdalena vande-
yam tada gangSnadTvalikasamâ lokadhatavo divyâtikrant eno ~*
darena gandhena sphutâ bhaveyuh/ ye ca taira lokadhâtusu

(^ ) _ _
10 sattva upapanna bhaveyuh nairayika va tairyagyonika va

_ (5 )
yâmalaukika va de va va manusya va te sarve tara gandham
ghray eyuli, te sam kayavyadhih kayaduhkhain cittavyadhdLh
cittaduÿkham ca tâvac ciram prasântam bhaved yavad aham
sïrsena prthivxm sprseyara”/
15 atha khalu lculaputra Vajracchedaprajnâvabhâso bodhx-
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pancamandalena pâdau

(7 )
vandate/ atha tâvad eva gangânad xval ika sama lokadhatavo
_ <8 > _
divyatxkrântenodârena gandhena sphuta babhuvhji, sarve sam
ca sattvânam kâyavyâdhis cittavyadhih kâyaduhkham citta-
20 duhlcham ca prasântam pratiprasrabdham/
(1 )ABCE î-prabhavabhâso . D :-prabhâvabhâvo . (2 )T ins • rgya

spos (tagara). (3)ABDîvandanam. (4)C ;upapanno♦ (5)Bî
sarvaitain. (6)CD :dhrayeyuh. (7 )ABE ¡vandete • (8)vabhü-
vah in Mes.
— I3 6 —
bhagavan áha/
(i)
"uttistha vajrabhedakara
gandhena sphuta ksetrabahü/
sattvasukham prxtikaro
' (2 )
bhesyasi varalokapita"//
% .
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarenur brahmanah. pancamam
_ _ ’ _ * ’ *
rajaputram Abhayam namámantrayate sma/ peyalam, 11na ca
kevalam asmim kliste buddhaksetre, tatrabani bhadanta
bhagavan bodhxm abhlsambudhyeyara yatra na naraka bhaveytir
10 na txryagyonxr na yamalokah, yatra nllavaxduryamayl bhümir

. _ (kl _ " - '*
vx&tarena y atha Padmayam lokadhatau buddhaksetre gunavyuha
tatha vaktavyah."/ Abhayaá ca rajaputro Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasyagratah padmam sthapayitvaha/ Hyadx me bhadan-

(6^ _ .
ta bhagavan nevamrupa asa paripüryeta tad aliara bhagavato
15 1nubhavena Daráanavyüham saraadhim pratilabheyam, yenahara
bhagavato *grato dasasu diksu gaxiganadxvalikásamasu loka-
dhatuû buddhaksetraparamanurajahsamkhyai rathacakra-
(l)utistha in Mss. (2 ) .
Tírdo rje hjoms par byed pa lohs,
zln man spos Icyxs Ichyab gyur te,
sems can bde dan dga3x byed pa,
hjxg rten mchog gx yab tn hgyur.
chl: •f'S'ítftí;»-
ch2 ¡ ffl'i %
. . %%%%*-
(3) C í-put ram inahabhayam. D t-putram mabhayam. (4 )A B E :
padmainayam • C $padmananyam * D :padmamayam • (5 )0 í-k$et ra- •
(6)B;evararüpasa.
— 137 --
pramâpamâtraih padmaih puspavy^tih pravarset vayam ca
(î) ■ *
pasyema"/ sahodxrate vakye buddhânubhâvena Darsanavyüham
samâdhim pratilabdhavân, dasasu dilcsu garigânadxvâlikâ-
samesu lokadhâtusu buddhaksetraparainânurajahsamai . ratha-

_ ' ’ (2) ' * (3)
5 cakrapramâpamatraih padmaih padmavarsam pravarsitam, yam
dr^tvAbhayo râjakumarah paramaprxtisaumanasyajâto babhüva/
bhagavan âha/ "atxva Xculaputra sobhanam tvayâ pra-
nidhânam krtam, sobhanam ca buddhaksetram parigphxtam,

/ (4)
atisïghram ca te samâdhih pratilabdha^L, satyavacanena
10 padmavystih pravarsitâ”/
sa âha/ ,fyadi mamânuttarayâm samyaksambodhâv âsâ-

(5 ) (6)
paripurir bhaveta tad ete padmâ gagane tisthantu tathai-
va gagane sthitâ varsantu"/

. *
bhagavan âha/ Matiksipram kulaputra gaganatalam
(8) V
15 padmair mudritam, tena hi tvara kulaputra Gaganamudro
nâma bhavasva// *bhavisyasi tvam Gaganamudro (9i

'nagate
fdhvani atikrânte ekagahgânadxvalikâsame 1samkhyeye 'nu

, / do)
praviste dvitïye purvadaltsinasyâm disi kotxsatasahasram
** (ii) ’ * *
gangânadïvalikâsaraâni buddhalcsetrâny atikrâmayitvâ tatra
20 Padmâ nâma lokadhâtur bhavisyati, tatra tvam bodhim abhi-
(l)Aîpasyam. Eîpasyama* (2ÌT:puspavarâm. (3)ABEîye.

D:ya. (4)ABE î-labdham. 15 )ABCE :-puri bhaveta • Dï-pürir
bhavet. (6)ABEigagane* (7 )D:gaganatalai. E :gaganatalam,
(8)Tînam mldiaîi phyag rgya. Chi^^^V. (9 )nâmânâgat e
in Mss, (lO) CD i-sahasra • (ll)-samâpi in Mss*
“ 138 —
sambhotsyase, Padmottaras ca nâtna tathagato bhavisyasy
arhan samyaksambuddho vidyacaranasampaimo yâvad buddho

_ , ■ * d)
bhagavan aprameyena suddhena bodhisattvasaîighena, apari-
_ __ _ (2) (3) .
mapa ca te ayur bhavisyati/ sarvais caltair gunaih saman-
(k )
5 vagatam lapsyasi tad état pranidhânani krtam”/ Gaganamudro
bodhisattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathâgatasya padau sirasâ ni-
papâta/
tad bhagavan âha/
”bhavisyase jagati hxtakarah

, Î5) ,
10 ltlesakalusasamakarah./
ksetrarajahsamagunadharo
’ ' (6) (7)
bodhxm prâpsyasi yatha purvajinaih”//
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarenur brahmanah sas tham

(8) * ..................................
rajaputram Ambaram nâmâmantrayati sma/ peyâlam, ”na ca
' ' (9)
15 kevalam asraim kliste buddhaksetre” , yâvad yathâ Gagana-
mudrena bodhisattvena pranidhânani krtam/ ”yadi me bhaga
van nevamrüpâ âsa paripüryeta tad dasadisi gahganadx-
(l)Read supplying parivrtah. (2)CEîbhavisyasi. (3)A:ca

tair* (4)ABE;etan, (5)d ¡—kalusa-* Es-samakarah* (6)
yatha in Mss, (7) '
Tsñon moñs rñog pa £¡i bar byed gyur cixi,
zin rdul sñed kyi yon tan hchad gyur ba,
shon gyi rgyal bz:in byañ chub hthob hgyur kl h,
hsro ba das1 la uhan na bved nar hervur
ch2 í ft tà .
(8 )ABE ;avalam. CD :avar aiji. T :nam mkhah • chl im't , ch2 *

f% (9)ABEígagana-. . .
.---- 1 3 9 -------
vâlilcâsamâsu lokadhâtusu sarvagaganesu saptaratnamayah
chatrah prâdurbhavantu hemajâlapraticchannâh saptaratna-
mayâbhir ghantâbhir alarücrtâh/ tatra chatraghantajâlair
evamrûpah sabdo niscaret yad uta buddhasabdo dharmasabdah
5 sanghasabdah paramitasabdo balasabdo fbhxjnasabdo valsara-
dyasabdah, sarve ca te satt va evamrupam sabdam s:rpuyuh
. te srutvâ sarve *nuttarâyâm samyaksarabodh.au cittam ut-
pâdayeyuh/ ye câtra sattvâÿi purvam utpâditabodhicittâs
te ’vaivartikâ bhaveyur anuttarâyâm samyaksâmbodhau11/
10 samanan t ar avyâhr t e 'smim vyâhâre atha dasasu dilcsu ganga

. ’ ' d>
nadxvalikasamesu lokadhâtusu sarvagaganatalât peyâlam
’
evanirüpâh sabdâ niscaranti/ bhagavatas cânubhâvât svayam
(*0 (3 )
evâdrâlcsxt, punar evam âha/ "sacen me bhadanta bhagavan
(M , (5 )
nevamrupâ âsâ paripüryeta y atha me prapidhânam 1ertam
~ (^)
15 tad aham bhagavatah purato Jñanavairocañara samâdhim prati-
labheya, yena marna kusalâ dliarmâ nivart eyuh, pratilabdhe
ca samâdhau mam bhagavâm vyâkuryât "/ bhagavatas cânu-

_ d)
bhâvena Jñanavairocanasamâdhih pratilabdha/
bhagavan âha/ "sâdhu sâdhu satpurusa, udaram te

(8 ) ’ ■ *
20 pranidhanam krtam, tena tvam punyâbhisyandena dasasu
(i )b :-gagapa-. (2 )C :evâlcsit • (3 )ABE :evâhâ. (4)BC:nai-

vamrupâ. (5)AE:-püryyata. Bï-puryate* (6ÎT:ye ses rnam
par snan byed. chi ; ^ ch2 f e#J . (7 JABCE îvairocana-
samâdhi. Dsvairocanasamadhih* (8)ACDîpuxiyabhisyena* B E î
-âbhisyana. cp* Tîbsod nams Icyi rgyu mthun pa. chi
ch2s
l4o —
diksu ganganadiva1ikasamâ buddhaksetrâ bahavas caikapra-
mânâÇi, satasabasrænano jnasabdasamcodito buddhalcsetrah,

(i) (2 )
tat as tvam kulaputra Vegavairocano naina bhavasva/
* « - _
bhavi^yasi tvam Ve gavai rocanatikr ante 'nagate !dbvany
ekanadlgahgavalikasame •'samkhyeye *nupraviste dvitlye
purastiinayam disi gangânadxvâlikasama lokadhatavo 'ti

- (^) _
kramitva Adityasomâ nâina lokadhatuh tatra tvam bodbim
(5)
abhisarabhotsyase, Dharmavasavartxsvararajo nâma tathâgato
bbavi^yasy arhan samyaksambuddho vidyâcaraçiasampanno

_ (6)
yavad buddbo bhagavan"/ sa ca Vegavairocanobodbisattvas
tain bhagavantampancamandalena vandatiRatnagarbham tatha*
gatam/ _
âba/
(7)
Huttis$ha suvrata surata dàntacitta
sattvebbyah txvrakaruna mahatx prayrtta/
tare hi sattvan duhkharnavatxram samstbâ
(8 ) ' ' (9 )
yâvan na budbyasi anuttarabuddhabodhira1'//
(l)T:tatra. As for Cb see note^ om* rnam

par snan byed. cbl cb2 ■(3 )AB :ny. C:tv. DE:
by instead of *nagate'dhvany. Emended by Ch T* (4)T:ni
zla. Cb:B S. (5)T:chos la dban sgyur dban pbyug rgyal p o .
cbl ch2 : £ i-• (6)A:sarve. BEssarva. Cisa va.
(7)D;savrata. (8)BG iyan na. Cb has no na. (9 )
Tibrtul feugs bzah po rab dgah sems dul Ions,
bla med sans rgyas byah cbub ma gtogs par,
sems can dag la snih rje cber skyed la,
sdug bshal rgya mtsbobi mtbar gnas sems can sgrol.
cb2: % & m ||ft •

atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarenur brâhmanah saptamam
râjaputram Ahgajam amantrayâm âsa/ peyâlam, una câsmim

a) _ '
klisÿe buddhaksetre tatrâham bodhim abhisambuddhoyam/
yatra ca na narakâ na tiryagyonih na yamalokah prajnâyate,
na matrgramo na ca sattvânâm garbhavâsah, na Sumeruh na
CakravâdaMaliâcaleravâdâ na pâmsusàilaparvata notsada-
saricarakathallalcantakagahaxia na kàstha-vrlcsà na raahàsamudrà,
na ca tatradityacandra na tarakarupa na ratridivasa na

(3)
tamaskandha, na ca tatra sattvanam uccaraprasravakheta-
,.(t) _
sihghanakam na kayakhedadurgandham, na ca sattvanam kaya
'
- - ‘ (5)'
klainata bhavet na cittaklamata; na ca tatra pamsubhumir
, (6) •
bhavet ; sarva ca tatra bhumir asinagarbhamayx bhavet »
anekaratnasatasahasralankrta bhavet, mandaravamahamanda-

* (7)
ravapugpavakxrnam ca tad buddhaksetram nanaratnavrksalari-
kptam bhavet ; te ca ratnavrksa nanaratnajalalañkrta
bhaveyuli; nanàratnadusya nanaratnavastra nanàratnamàla

* . . d)
nanaratnabharanalanlcaralaiilcrta nanamalyebhyo nanavadyair
' (?) ' ,
nanaratnabhajanair nanapuspais ca te ratnavrksalanlcrta
(l)ABE :klistabuddhaksetrâham. (2)tatrâdiyS in Mss. candra

is supplied b y Ch T. (3)A:taskandhâm. Bîtamaskandhara. Cï
manamaskandhâm. Dîtemaskâdâm. Tîmun pa thibs p o . chl:fêH^|[^|
ch2 ! fÿ|& (4 )D ssimghânakam. (5 )ABE îpâmsubhumi • C ;pamsu-
bhabhümir. (6 )asmagarbha- in Ms s . B s-mayara. (7) -ratna
is supplied by Ch T. (8)T :-âlahlcrtâ bhaveyuh, nanapuspa-
mâlyair • While chl:*ír4^ (gandhapuspa), ch2
(nânâratnapariskâra). (9 )B:nânâratnapuspais.
bhaveytih;
(¿2
na tatra râtrih prajhayeta, anyatra yada
, ( )
2
puspâ£ samkuceyur vâdyâs ca vadyeyu^./ samkucitebhyas
ca puspebhyah bodhisattvâ pratyâjâyeyuh; samâpannâs ca
tara bodhisattvâ Dar sana vy ühara nâma samâdhim pratilabhe-
5 yuh, yena samâdhinâ pratilabdhena dasasu diksu buddha-

(3)
ksetraparamânurajahsamân anyesu lokadhatusu tisthato
f (^)
yâpayato buddhan bhagavatah pasyeyuh; tatksane caivam-
rupani visuddham divyasrotram pratilabheyuji, yena dasasu
diksv anyesu lokadhatusu buddhakêtraparamâçLurajahsameû
10 buddhaksetrefm buddhânâm bhagavatâm dharraadesanam srnuyuh/

(5)
sahopapannâs ca sattvâÿL sarve jâtismarâ bhaveyus te ca
b u d d h aksetraparamânura jahsamân kalpân anusmareyuh/ saho-

(ê)
papannâs ca te sattvah sarve evamrüpam divyara caksuh
pratilabheyuh, yat samantâd dasasu diksu buddhaksetra-
15 paramânurajahsamân buddhaksetragunavyühâm pasyeyuh/

(7)
sahopapannâs ca te sattvah sarva evamrûpena paracitta-
jnânakausalyena samanvâgatâ bhaveyuh, yad ekaksaçena
buddhaksetraparamânurajahsamesu buddhaksetresu sarva-

(?)* (1 0 )'
sattvânâm cittacaritâm vijâneyur yâvad bodhiparinirvânam
(l)Eîprajnâyate. (2)T:rol mohi sgra dag mi grag pa. ch2ï

=vâdyâs ca na vâdyeyuh. chi ora. c f . 9*18~20.
(3)B îti^thamto yâpayamto. (4)caiva rupam in Ms s. (5)-&5
sarva. î 6)satva in Ms s . (7 )ABE i sarve. (8) ABDE î-kausale-
na. C :-kaisalena• Tspha roi gyi sems ses pa la michas pa.
chi iJ'Àf£/c')g^ch2 . (9)B scittaratitâm. Dicitta-
racitâm. T ssems lcyi spyor ba. chi : fe Offrit* ch2
(lO)ABEî jâneyur.
X h 3 ---
- _ (1) O*)
te sattvas tara samädhim prapaineyu; rätryäh pratyusalcäla-
saraaye caturdisam sugandhäh prltikaras ca mrdusukhasam-
sparsa väyavo väyeyuh, ye tan puspän vxkäsayeyufci/ te ca
bodhisattvas täbhyah samädhibhyo vyutthihitvä tebhyah
5 pu^pakesarebhya uttistheyuh; tathärupam ca rddhivisayam
pratilabheran yad ekacittaksanene buddhaks et raparamanu- (K¡

(5) ' * •' * '
rajahsamany ekaikäm disara gaccheyuh, tisthato yaâyato
buddhän bhagavato vanditvä paryupäsitvä tada nivarteyuh,
tatra ca mändäravamahämandäravapuspakesaresu paryahkam

(7) ' *
10 abadbvä ni^Tdeyuh, dharmasukhamanasikarena tathägatam
prekseyur, yena yena ca nisxdeyuh parxvarteyur vä sarva-
disäsu ca mam eva pasyeyuh/ yatbarupam ca tatra bodhi-

_ <8 >
,
sattvänäm maba satt vanara kahksävimatidharmesu samsayotpad-
’ * ' * (9)
yeta tat sarvam mama darsanavyavalokanamätrena vigaccheyuh/
15 yatbarupam ca dharmadesanän te bodhisattvä mahasattvä a-
kafikseyub tatbarupam dharmadesanara mama vyavalokanainatrena-
jäneyuh/ araaraa aparigrahäs ca tatra sattva bhaveyuh,
antasah svakäyajxvitenäpy anarthikäh/ sarve ca tatra
bodbisattvä avaivartikä bbaveyuî/ na taträkusalasya näma
(l)C:samädbx. (2)pranämeyu in Mss. bold on tbat samädbi.

Tstxh ne bdzin de chud mi za bar gyur cig. c b l :
ch2 iMk «tam saraadhim na vipranaseyuh. (3 )-kesalebhya
in Ms s. (i)Bsmrddbir visayam. )ABE sdisi. (6)P:n±r~
vatteyüh* (7)T:chos kyi bde ba yxd la bgyid p a s . But Cb:
-dharraanmkhamanasikärena* “(8)B :samsatpadyete. Et
samsayotpadyete. (9)ABCB:vigaccheyur.
— Xkk --
bhaven, na ca tatra buddhaksetre siltsägrahanasya naraa
(1) * _ (2
bhavet, na capattivyutthäpanakatha, yathä yävat sarva-
_ (3) _
sattva dvätrimsadbhir mahäpurusalaksanaih samanvägata
bhaveyuh/ sarve ca näräyanabalikä bhaveyuh/ na ca

(^0
5 tatraikasattvo *pxndriyavikalo bhavet yävad bodhinirväp.e-
na/ sarve ca tatra sattva mundä navakäsäyacxvaraprävytäh
pratyäjäyeyujj.; Suvibhaktara ca samädhim pratilabheyuh,
yavad bodhiparyantena prananieyuÿ./ sarve ca tatra saraava-
dhänakusalamulä bhaveyuh/ na ca tatra buddhaksetre sat-

<7) , _ _ _
10 tvänäm jarävyadhiduhkham prajnayeta/ yesam sattvanam
äyuhparikfayo bhavet te sarve paryahkena parinirväyeyuh,
svakäc ca sarxrät tejodhätum pramuhceyur y enatmanah
sarïram sädhayeyuh, caturdisas ca vayava ägaccheyuh ye
täni bodhisattvasarlräni sünyesu buddhaksetresu kîpeyuh/
15 evamrüpäs ca mahämani rat näh prädurbhaveyuh tadyathä
räjnas cakravartinah prabhasvaram maniratnam; ye ca
tatra sattvas täm^maniratnaprabhäm pasyeyuh tara vä mani
ratnam pasyeyuÿi spärseyur vä te sarve narakatxryagyama-
lokaduhkhänx yävad bodhinirvänena mä pratisainvedayeyuh./
20 te ca tatas cyavitvä tatropapadyeyuh yatra tisthanto
(l)CD:-vyutthänakatha. (2)CD ora. yathä. So T* (3)B:

— lakâne. (4)ABDE:-vikalä. (5)T:chud mi za b a r gyur ci g.
chi î ch2 : . (6)CP ivyâdhi j a r a - . So T. (7)ABE:
prajnâyate. (8)Cîsarïram. (9 )A B E repeat tara v ä maçii-
r a t n a m pasyeyur instead of spärseyur. *
— 145 —
yapayanto buddha bhagavantah satt vanara dharmam desayanti/
• * *(i)
tatropapannas ca te sattvas tesara buddlianam bhagavatam
sakásad dbarmam srnuyus, te ca bodhicittam utpadayeyuh,
sahotpadite ca *bodhicitte
" ^ _ bhaveyur anuttara-
fvaivartika *
5 yam samyaksambodhau/ na kascit sattvo mama buddhaksetre
1samah.it ah. kalam kuryat, na duhkhavedanaya na par aspara-

(3) ' * (4)
vyavadhacittaviprayogamaranaya tatas ca maraksanesu-
(5) * • * •
papadyeyuh, yavad bodhiparyantara buddhadarsanenavirah.ita
bhaveyu£ dharmasravapena sanghopasthanenavirah.lt a bhave-
10 yuta/ sarve ca tatra sattva apagatakhiladvesamraksersya-

(6) . . .
matsarya bhaveyuh/ vivar jitara ca tam buddhaksetram
áravakapratyekabuddhair bhavet, suddhais ca bodhisattvais

(7)
tara buddhaksetram sphutain bhavet/ snigdhacitta m^ducitta
(^ / .
avairacitta akilvisacittah
• • santacittah
* saraahitacittas ca
15 bhaveyuh tatra ye sattva upapadyeyufex/ prabhasvaram ca
me tad buddhaksetrara bhavet, mahadgunavyuham ca me tad

’ (9) * * (io)
buddhaksetrara bhavet/ dasasu diksu buddhaksetraparamanu-
, * * í1 1 ) *
rajahsamaih lokadhatubhir drsyeta gandhena ca sphuret/
(l)ABEibhagavata. Csbhgato. (2)t ora. bodhicitte. (3 )

-vyavaddha- in Mss. m. murder. cf*. vyabadha, vyapada.
As for Ch T, see note (4)D:ma vaksanesu papadyeyuh.
Ch T have no mara, p r o b . naksaixeû-. (5)Ch T add sunyesu
ca buddhaksetreû. (6)AD;vivarttitam. (7)ABCE:bhavet a*
(8)cp. Tígdug pa med pahi sems. chl;fe^^§, ch2s-^^'V>i. (9 )
ABEUbhave. (10 )ABE ¡buddhaksetrara paramanu , (11)C ¡
sphurata•
--- xh6 --
nityasukhasamarpitas ca tatra sattva bhaveyuh/ na ca
, (i) ’
tatra buddhakêtre duhkhaáabdah sruyeta/ tavac caham
(^) t
bodhisattvacaryam carisyami yavad ahani bodhisattvabhütas
_ (3)
caivamrüpabhir buddhaksetragunavyñhasampadabhiJi. buddha-
5 kêtram par i suddham sthapayisyarai, evamrüpa±\i parisuddha-
sayaih sattvais tad buddhaksetram sphu$am sthapayisyaml;
tatah pascad aham tatra buddhaksetre 1nuttaram samyak-
sambodhim abhi sambudhyeyam/ bodhipraptasya ca me fpra-
mana prabha b h a v e t ; sahasrabuddhaksetraparamanura jah-
10 saniesu ca dasasu dilcsv anyesu buddhalcsetresu laksanalah-

y \ • f ^ f • • • •
(5 ) . _
krto me kayah samdrsyed iti/ ye ca tatra sattva mam

, _ _ (6 ) , *
pasyeyuh teâm sattvanam ragah prasamayet, dveso mohersya
manamraksasarvaklesopaklesah prasameyuh; sarve bodhi-

’ , ’ _(7)
cittam utpadayeyuh; yathavidhas ca samadhidharanlr
15 akahlcseta tatharüpa mam drstva pratilabheyuh/ ye ca
tatra sattvah sitanarake pratyajata bhaveyus tesam mam

.'(8) ' * * ,
drstva sulcliaved a na pradurbhavet, tatharüpam ca sukham ^
vedanam pratllabheran yathapi ñama dvltxyadhyanasama-
pannasya bhilcsos, te ca mam drstva parameña kayacaitasl-

(9)
20 kena sukhena samarpita bhaveyus, te ca sarve 1nuttarayam
(l)ABE:-sabdam sruyata. CD:-sabdah sruyet. (2)D:-bhütás.

(3 )A B E :-vyüham. (4)tatas in Mss.# (5 )CDí-alamkrtá. (6)
ABEsraga prasamayet. (7)Ch adds ksanti, T adds*mukha
after dharanl. (8)A B E ;-vedanam. ^9)C:tena ca.
14? —
samyaksambodh.au cittani utpädayeyus, te ca tatas cyavitvä
(i)
mama buddhaksetra upapadyeran, tatra cavaiVartilcä bhaveyuh
anuttaräyam samyaksambodhau/ ye ca sattväh pretabhava-
nesupapannäh mama pasyeyuh, peyälam avaivartikä bhaveyur
5 anuttaräyäm samyaksanibodhau ; evam tiryagyonigatä valctavyäh/
evain deväh dvigunä ca me prabhäsayeyam/ apramänä ca me
äyur bhavet, yan na salcyam kenacid ganayitum anyatra
särvajnajnänena/ bodhipräptasya ca me dasasu diksv

(2 ) _ '
aprameyegv apar imane sv any esu lolcadhätusu buddhä bhaga-
10 vanto mama varnara bhäêran y esani anusrävayeyam ; ye ca
tatra sattvä maina varpam srnuyuh te tatra marna buddha
ksetre kusalanmlam parinämayeyuli, te kälam krtvä mama

’ (3) * (k) ’ ’ '
buddhaksetra upapadyeyuh sthäpayitvänantaryakärakam
(5) ^ #
saddharmapratiksepakäm aryäpavadakäm/ bodhipräptasya ca
15 me ye sattvä aprameyesv asamkhyeyesu lokadhätusu mama
nämadheyam srnuyuh mama ca buddhaksetra upapattim älcäxi-

’ " (6 )
kseyuh, tesäm aham maranakälasamayesv anekaganaparivrto
Vitimirasamädhim samapannäh. tathärüpena subhäsitena tan
sattvän samtosayeyam, tesäm sattvänära sarvaduhkham pra-
20 samet, tenaiva prasadena Niscitäm samädhiin pratilabheyuh,
(i )ABDE:-lcsetre. (2)Ch T add asamkhyeyesv. C om* apari-

mäpesv. (3)ABCD :-ksetre. (4)ä BD s-yeyus. (5)A ;«ksetäkära
D;-kêpatäm. (6)CD:-saraaye 'nekagana-. ( 7 / C itosayeyam.
— 148 —
oittasprhapam dharmaksäntim prat ilabheyuh, kalam ca krtva
(l)
mama buddhaksetra upapadyeyujy ye ca pünar anyatra buddha-
ksetresu saptadhanavirahitah sattva anarthikah tribhir
(2)
ySnalr anarthikS devamanupikabhip sampat tibhir anart hikap
(3)
kusalaparyestyä tribhih punyakriyavastübhi£ adharmaraga-
rakta viâmalobhabhibhüta mithyädharmaparltäs, tesam Pra-
(5 )
bhasamädhinä marapakalasamaye puratap heyam, anekagana-
parivrto dharmam desayeyam, tesam svakam buddhakêtrara
darsayeyam, bodhau ca samadapayeyam/ te sattva mamäntike

paramaprltiprasadara prämodyam pratilabheyuji bodhau ca
(7 )
cittany utpadayeyuti, tesam sax*vadu^kha vedanah prasameyu£,
te SüryapradXpara ca samädhira pratl labber an* mohapranahara
cals am bhavet, kalam ca kptva mama buddhaksetra upapadyeyuh11/

bhagavan aha/ ttsadhu sadhu satpurusa, sobhanam te
prapidhänam kftam’1/ sa praha/ f,yadi me bhadanta bhaga-
(9) (10) (11)
van nevamrüpä a£a paripuryeta tatha ca dasasu diksu buddha-
(12) (13)
kêtraparamanurajahsamesv anyesu buddhakpetresüragasära-
candanacurpam pravarpatu/ ye ca sattväs tarn gandham ghrä-
(1 4 )
yeyuji te sarve bodhau cittam utpädayeyujy aham caitarhl
l)BCDE:-ksetrap* (2)D t sampannabhlr. (3)T ins. anarthikäs .

i4)vipaya- in Mss. T::hdod pa mi bzad pas zil gyis non pa
rnams. c h l ( $ ) T i h o d
But chl (nihklesasamädhi) ch2
daxL tih he hdzin gyis.
(6)Cimayantike* (7;vedana in Mss* (8)sobhanam in Mss* (9 )
ABEiasa. Tismon lam(prapidhana) * (10 )ABCE;-pdryata. (ll)
yatha prapidhänam k p t a m i s om* whlch corr* t o t athä. (12)
ABDBi-rajasamepv. C i-rajassamesv. (13)A E :-pu ragaaagara-.
B :-pu£ ragaaagara-« (lU)Ti *nuttarayam samyaksapbodhau in
st ead of bodhau*
( )
1 ,
PrapiXtadyutim ñama samadhim pratilabheyam» yat svayara eva
^ ^ —
paáyeyam/ utpadltas ca kulaputra Prapltadyuti£ samadhiji
(3)
svayam evadrakplt tad buddhakêtraparamajiura jajisamepu
(*0
a.*..»
5 pravarsitain, da la su dlksv ekaikasyám disi gananat ikrant ah

( 6)
sattvah prañjalibhüta adrakûh, ye bodhaya cittany ut-
padayanti** /
b haga van aha/ 11atislghram kulaputra gandhavy st ih
pravarpita, gananat ikrantas ca sattva bodhau samadapitas;
10 tena tvam kulaputra Simhagandho b ha vas va/ at ikrant e

(7) *
Simhagandha ekagahganadXvalikasamkhyeye 1nupravi s$ e dvi-
(8) (9) ,
tlye uparimaya disayeto buddhakêtrad dvic&t variinsat-
gahganadivalikasamepu buddhaksetraparamapura jahsamani

_ (ii) '
buddhaksetrany atikramya tatra NTlagandhaprabhasavira jo
15 ñama lokadhatur bhavipyati, tatra tvam Sirahagandhanut tar am
samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase, Prabhasavira jaîsainuc-

(12)
chrayagandhes varara jo ñama tathagato bhavl^yasl arhan
samyaksambuddho yavad buddho bhagavan11/
(l)Títih he hdisin gya ñora snah zes bgyi bau ^ But chis
(vajrapranidhanam -— ) ch.2 eB^(yathapran±dhanam
— -)• (2 )ABEí -dyutim* (3) -rajas same su in Mss. * (4 )ABE*s
uragasagara-• (5 )C0 sdiksv aikaikasyam • (6 )Cscittotpada-.
(7 )A D :-gandhe. ( 8 )ACsdisayato. ( 9 )CDE:-kgetrat. (lo)
Read -saman!. (ll)Tídri sho snah ba rdul bral. c h l i ^ - í ^
tfe ch 2 i ®l.. (12 )AC *-gandhasvara- • T ssnah ba rdul
bral spos mthoh dbah phyug rgyal po. chX i
——— 150 ———

atha khalu kulaputra Simhagandho bodhisattvo Ratna-
garbhasya tathagatasya pancamanâlena padau vanditavan/
tam Ratnagarbhas t atha gat a aha/

UT
wut t i fJhSsur anar adevapu^ it a
tar aya tvam bhavagati sat tvadu^khi tarn/

(3) ' ,
chit tva tvam bhavaduhkhakle sabandhanam
(k)
(5) (6) (?)
bhesyasi narajina aryapudgala^r//
(8)
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarepur brahmano *stamam
ràjaputram Amigham namamantrayam asa/ peyalam, "tavad
10 aham bhagavan klis$e buddhaksetre bodhisattvabhüto
bodhisattvacarikam carisyami yavad aham dasasahasran -

’ , .
kli^jian buddhaksetran evamrupam parisuddham sthàpayisyami,
(9)
yatha Nllagandhaprabhasavirajam buddhaksetram tat ha bhavi-
(1 0 ) /
pyati/ evamrüpair avaruptakusalamülaih parisuddhasayair
15 raahayanasamprasthitair bodhisattvais tad buddhaksetram
(i)ABDEsutifjhasura-* Ciutistha sura-* (2)ABE:bhavati-

satva-. (3)ABDEicchitva* Cschitva* (4)B:-vamdha* E:
-vamdhana. (5)0snarajine• (6)E*aryyapudgala* (7 )
Tslha mi lha min rnams kyis tnchod par £gyur ba Ions,
srid pahi Jigro bar sems can sdug bsnal khyod kyis sgrol,
srid pahi sdug bsnal ñon moiis £chih ba khyod kyis chod,
:: mi yi rgyal ba hphags pajii gañ zag ñid du £gyur.
chls X.A-M’®. ¡VbjCi-W-,
ch2,m A t m a n s
(9)ABEisthàpayami. (lO)
C sbhavi gy asi • .- .
-- 151 ---
sphujam sthapayisyami, pascad aham anuttaram samyaksam
bo dhim abhisambhotsyami/ tatharupam aham bhadanta bhaga
van bodhisattvacarikam cari^yami yatha nanye bodhisattvas
(i) * _
caranti/ yad aham bhadanta bhagavan nimani saptavarsapi
^2)
buddhagnnabodh±sattvagnjjaparisuddham buddhakêtraguna-
parisuddham rahogata ekakl samcintayamano nisappah,

' _ _ (7) _
D ar sanavyühasamadhipürvaragamona ekadasabodhisat tvasamadhi-
sahasrapi yani mayatrotpaditani pratilabdhani bhavitani,
esa mama bhadanta bhagavan bodhisattvabhñtasya bodhi-
* , (8)
sattvacarika; ye *pi to dasasu dikgv anantaparyantas v
anyasti lokadhatusu buddha bhagavantas tisjhanti yapayanti
sattvanara hitaya sukhaya dharmam ca desayanti, y© tradhva-
* (9)
samatikranta Dhvaj agrakeyüra buddhaksetras tam paripürpam
, 10 ,( )
jinaih pasyeyam avarteyam/ tena ca samadhinaham bhadanta
’ (ii)
bhagavan paramapura jah saman buddhan bhagavato bodhi sattva
,
sravakagapaparivytan ,
pasyeyam/ ,(12)
ekaikasyaliam Anisrita
, (13)
samadhibaleña buddhakêtraparamapurajahsamaih kayair
(l)T:yada* (2)CD:-parisuddhih. (3)-parisuddhijL in Mss.

(4)C íekakam. (5 )ABE:samcintayamana niftarpnah. (6)ABE:
dasavyüha-. (7)-pürvagamena in Mss • (8)ABE i anantasv.
(9 )ABE j-keyñro . Read -keyürasamadhina. cp. Ttrgyal mtshan
gyi rtse mohi dpun brgyan eos bgyi b a (dhvajagrakeyñrara
ñama k r t v a ) . chl ¿C•••(Tr adhvasamat i -
krant adhvajagr akeyñr as amadhim pratilabhya tena samad hiña
) • ch2 : ^ ^ £ ^ f f ^ ü ^ ^ ^ (Dhvajagrakejrürasamadhina —— )
(10)ABE om. from avarteyam to -par ivp tan pasyeyam* T ins*
tatra before avarteyam* Ch:— - pasyeyam/ avartena (or chis
avivartena) ca samadhinaham — 9 chl ch2:
•** (ll)CDs-satva* (12 )c saniscltaji* D ¡anisritah. Tt
gnas ma mchis pa* chl 5-^4 ch2 (l3)Aíkaryair.
vandeyam/ ekalkena caham kayenanuttarair vicitrai ratnai$L
puspair 'anuttarair vicitrair gandhair

(l) raalyaiéf ca curpa-
-
vilepanair vadyaih sarvabhis canuttarabhir vyuhabliir
ekaikani pxijayeyam/ekakêtre cahatp samudr a va 1ikapra maîan

(2 )
kalpàm careyam, yada caham Sarvakayavibhavanena samadhinai*
kakâpenaikaikasya buddhasya buddhaks et rapar amaîurajah-

(3)
saman buddhagocàr arj. a janeyam/ Guâkarasamadhina caham
t^)
bhadanta bhagavan nekaikasya buddhaks etraparamapurajaî-
samair anuttarais tavais taveyam/ Animijasamadhina caham

(5)
bhadanta bhagavan nekarajagracittapramanena sarvabuddha-
ksetran purnam jinaih pasyeyam/ Araâsamadhina caham
bhadanta bhagavan nekacittaksapena sarvabuddhaksetresu
bodhisattvan atltànagatapratyutpannan buddhakêtraguna-

,<7) , _
vyuhan pasyeyam/ Sur angamasamadhina caham bhadanta bhaga-
* (8) _
van narakesv avataritva nairayikam atmabhavam abhinir-
mipitvS nairayikanam sattvanara dharmam desayeyam, bodhaya
ca samadapayeyam, tatas tan sattvan bodhaya cittam ut-
padayeyain, tatas cyavitva manusyapam sahabhavyatayam
(l)gandhair is supplied by Ch T. (2)ABE: sarvakaryavibha-

vena. Tslus thams cad rnam par pjig pah! tifi fie hdzin*
chi s— - t n - f^ch.2 i-- t y i f i ^ (3 )buddhan virapy in Mss. T :
sahs rgyas kyi spyod yul. chi ch2 (4)ABCEi
naikaikasya* (5/cp. T:rdul gcig gi sten du setns kyi tshad
kyis. c h i * c h 2 ì— >(ó)AB ¡purnpajinaip. Cs
purppadijinaiai. D om. (7)ABE:sulamgania-. D om. T*dpa£ bar
hgro bapi tifi he (idzin. Oh J% jf-J 8 )ABE ;avatarat itva •
V9 )Eicyavitva# ‘
upapadyeyuh yatra buddha bhagavantas ti?$hanti tesam
buddhânâm bhagavatara sakâsâd dharmam srpuyuh, avaivartika-
bhüroau ca prati^thapayeyam; evam tlryaksu, evam preteçu,

U)
evam yak$esu, evam râksasesu, evam asuresu, evam nagefU,
* ^ _
5 evam kinnaramahoragesu, evam pisacaputanakataputanesu,

' (*o_
evam manusyacannalesu, evam vanijesu gapikasu; yathâ-
• * * (5 )
rüpepu ca bhagavan sattvah kuleçupapadyante, yathârüpas
ca teâm atmabhâvapratilâbha]jif yatharüpepa ca sattvah
karmapratyayena sukham vedanam dujikham va pratisamveda-

* * (6)
10 yantl, yatharupesu ca silpasthanakarmasthânesu prasaktah,
tatharupam atmabhavam nirmipltva tatharupasilpasthana- r
karma sthâneçmdy ogam nidarsayeyam, tathârupena câksara-

(7)
vyaharepa sattvanaçi cittam Sradhayeyam, dharmam ca desa-
yeyam, anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapayeyam nivesa-
15 yeyam prat i £$hapayeyam s avaivartlkams ca sthapayeyam
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ tavad aham^bhadanta bhagavan
bodhisattvacarikam carisyami yatha dasasu sarvabuddha-

‘ (9)
kêtrasahasresu sarveâm sattvanam cittasantatim tat ha
,
parisódhayeyam (10)
yatha purvakarmaklesam na kuryuh, yad
(l)Btevam suresu. (2)a BB:-putaña-. C ;-pujatana-. D:

-pü jana*r. T tsrul po . Gh i % % (3 )D *-hat apüt ane-
£u • T tlus srul po • chl tfao Pb® ® ?}£ch2 ;üíLPb îganikâsu *
Ttsmad Jitshoñ ma. C h t ^ ^ (5)satva in Mss. (ê)ABEîpra-
saktâh. Ctpraktaû (7)Aîdarsayeyam. D om. (8)Chsdasabuddha<
kjetra-. Tsdasasu dlksu dasabuddhakêtra-. (9)0 :-samanta-
tlm • (ll)na is supplied by Ch T. Ttei nas kyafi snon gyi
las dañ ñon mone pa ma lus Lpar hgyur ba dañ* chit
if «fS^4- Ch2:
1 5 ^ --
(!) - ,
ekasattvasySpi catvara toaras cittasantatipathara na pra-
(2) , . . .
janxyuh, tad aham dasabuddhakfetrasahasrapy evararupam
, ’ '(3) - . _
parisuddham sthapayeyam, yatha Prabhasavira jasamucchraya-
' (k) _
gandhesvararajajyotis tathagatasya Nllagandhaprabhasa-
5 viraje buddhaksetragupavyuhas tatha bhaveyam// (5) maya
evara -
svabuddhaksetrasya svaparsaya ca yatha Simhagandhena
bodhisattvena pranidhanam krtain/ yadi me bhadanta bhaga-

(<5)
van nevararüpS asa paripuryeta tatha dasasu bñddhaksetra-
* (7) ’
sahasreû sattvSnam sarvaduîkhani prasamyantu, sarve ca
10 mpducitta b ha van tu, karmapyacitta bhavantu, svakasvakayas

- pasyantu/
caturdvxpikayaî tisjhanto buddhan 3 8> / - ca
tesara
’ (9)
sattvanaiti vicitraratna vicitrapuspagandhavilepanacñrpa-
(10 )
cchatradhvájapataka^L prSdurbhavantu, yena te sattvah tan
buddhan püjayeyuji, anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittany
15 utpadayeyujs/ aham ca bhagavan Darsanavyuhasamadhana-

* (ii)
balena svayam paáyeyam, sahodlritayeupi vac&smin nevam eva
svayam pasyati yatha pranidhanam krtam11 iti/
bhagavan alia/ ”sadhu sadhu kulaputra, yas tvam

( 12 ) ,
kulaputra samantake ca svake ca buddhaksetre dasabuddha-
20 kêtrasahasrani parisuddhani sthapayi^yasi/ aprameya-
(liCDscatvaro. (2)-janIsu£ in Mss. (3)ABEt-suddha payitva

^4)CD:nile» (5)AE:eva* ¿Osesa* (6)B:-puryyata. (7)DBspra~
samyatu* (8)Bspaéyatu. (9)T ora. -gandha-. (lo)A í-bhavatu.
(ll)ÁBEs-odlritaya. (12 )ACD s-kgetra. And 0 om. dasabuddha
kêtra-». .
1 5 5 ---- -
U) ,
samldiyeyanàm ca sattvanaro sant atira parisodhayisyasi/
evara apram ey a samkhyeya nàm ‘

b uddhanam bhagavat am aprameya-
samkhyeyay am pujayam autsukyam apatsyas©/ tena tvara
kulaputra Samantabhadro nama bhavasva/ bhavisyasi tvam

(3) (*0 _
5 Samantabhadranagate *dhvani atikranta ekagahganadivalika-*
,
àame *samkhyeye parivartSvasiate dvitlya uttarayam dislto
buddhaksetrat ga^tigahganadivaXìkasamani buddhaksetrany
atUcrainitva tatra Jnanatapasuvisuddhaguna nama Xokadhatur
bhàvisyatis tatra tvam SamantabhadrSnuttaram samyaksam-

# ,
IO bodhim abhisambhotsyase, Jnànavajravijrrabhitesvaraketur
• ' - (9)_
nama bhavisyasi tathagato ’rhan samyaksambuddho yavad
buddho bhagavan11/
atha khalu kulaputra Samantabhadro bodhisattvo maha-
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya paneamanzalena padayo£
15 sirasa nipapata/
(XO)
Ratnagarbhas tathagatas tv aha/
wuttifjha aurata suvrata dantacitta

(XX) ^
sattvana santati visodhya drRiapratijnatvam/
(X)c:santarti• Tscittasantatim. (2)Bspujam autsukyam.

C spu jayaray aut sulcyam. D :pu jayam saut sukyam. (3 )C !-bhadra*
namagate. Ds-bhadro namate* *(4)-gariga- is supplied by
Ch/T. (5 )B:dvitIyam* (6 )ABDEsdilito. (7)ABE:-tapasu-
visuddha-*. Tsye ses kyi chu sin tu m a m par dag pahi yon
t a n . chX s $ chZ t (8 )C :-va jravimbhit e
svara-. D :-vajraviksambhitesvara-* Tsye ses rdo rje rnam
par bsgyifis pahi dban phyug rtog. c h i : fa .
ch2 i &if> 5* (9)ABBi-sambuddhena yavad. CD om. yavad
buddho. (XO)Dt-gatas caha* (li)Cisati.
— X56 —
(1) , (2 )
sattvän taraya klesanadïsughorân
(3)
tvam jnana ulkadhara bhesyasi buddha loke"//
(k)
tena khalu punaÿ. kulaputra samayena dasakusïdaprâçLa-
saliasrapi ekakapÿhena va cam b abba îr e/ "bhavisyäma vayam
5 bbadanta b haga van te parisuddheçu buddhakêtresu tatha-
gatä arbant ah samyaksambuddhah , yam suvisuddhasayäh

’ <6 > 1
Samantabhadro bodbisattvo mabasattvo bodhisattvacarikam
caramanab parisuddham sthâpayati/ evam ca vayam gat

- V paripurayitva
paramitah - (7) „'//
tatra buddhakêtra upapadyema1
10 evam kulaputra Ratnagarbhepa tathägatena dasaprani-

(8) _
sabasra vyakrtah/ 11yada Samantabhadro 1nut tar am samyak-
sambodhim abhisambhotsyate tada yuyam te$u sämantakesu
lokadhâtuçv anuttaräm samyaksambodhim abhisambbot syadbve/

(9)
sahasraikanämakäs tathägatä bbavisyatha: yad uta sahasrara
(10 ) . ’ ’
15 Jvâlakupÿesvaragho^â nama bhavi^yatha tathâgataî, aparara
(1)BD:taraya. (2)Cî-sughorâva. (3)

Tîbrtul &ugs bzañ po rab tu dgah ba seras dui loñs,
dam bcas brtan pa sems can rnams kyi rgyud sbyoñs la,
khyod kyis sems can ñon morís mi bzad kluh las sgrol,
kbyod ni hjig rten ye ses sgron mchog sañs rgyas jLgyur»
'chi ï %A g Ä t ? flrJSF* ^ ^ ■
te í»t ^ ^ A M r - * te <4.
£k)ch2 : -fCtei-6) (5)ABE:-suddhS-
say äh. Read -asayah. (6)A îmahasatvah & om. bodbisattva- *
B E îmahasatvacärikäm. G om« bodbisattvo mabasattvo* D om*
mabasattvo* (7)Cïupapadyate ma. (8)ABEs-sahasrapi* (9)
B îbhavi jyarati * (lo)Xsme lce tbab khun dban pbyug dbyafis.
Chi J ^ Ch2 î & fSf . ~ ■
-- 157 —
sahasram Samvptísvaragho sa námano bhavisyanti, aparam
* d) , _ _
sahasram Suvimalaghofesvararajanama bhavisyanti tatha-
' (2) , _ _
gatah, aparam sahasram Prahinabhayaghoêsvararajanama
bhavisyanti tathágatah, aparam sahasram Vimalaghoâteje-
5 svararajanama bhavisyanti/ pañcasata ekam namadheya:

_ ' (3) _ (4)
yad uta Suryaghojanama bhavisyanti/ tatha dvau Vigata-
(5 ) (6
bhayaklrtiraja Vigatarasmis ca, VigatarasmighosaKIrti-
, , , ’ (®)
svaraghosas ca, Viparadharmaklrtighosas ca, Garbhakirti-
rajaRatnadhvajají, Jyotlsvarah, Uttaptamunijñanesvarah,

(9)
10 Ketadvarasambhptara j a ,Acintyamati jñanagarbhah, Jnana-
_ (1°) , ’
merudhvajah, Jñanasagararaja, MahaviryaghoêsvarajL,
(1 1 )
Merusrlkalpah., Jñanavlrajavegah, Kimlsvarataljah., Jñana-
( 12) * *
suvimalagarjitesvarah, Abhibhutagupasagararaja, Jnana-
saijibha vab alara ja, Virajavír esvarara ja, Munisrikütavega-

/ /
15 samkusumaji, Srlkütajnanabuddhih, Vajrasimhati, Sllapra-
(1 3 ) ’ *(iíj)
bhasvarajt, Bhadrottama£, Anantarasmiji, Simhanandih,
(l)AB:suvira-. C om. (2 )ABE íprahxna-. (3 )chl ins .9 £

(Sñryaratnagarbhesvara) (Vadyesvara) B^^(Suryaprabhá)
f i é ¿(Nagesvara) . ch2 i n s . (Sur yagarbhes vara) M É
(Nagesvara). (^)T:ñis ston lha brgya. Ch: 8 . (5 )T*rasmis
in Mss. (6)-rasmi- in Mss. T:hod zer, bral bahi dbyañs &
grags gahi dbañ phyug dbyañs . chl sftij & g~íf'f/íf.ch2 i ü
(?)t :rnam grol chos grags dbyañs(Vimukta-)• chl:
ch2 i fifls&ttyff. (8)T:sñiñ po grags pa£i rgyal po &
riñ chen rgyal mtshan. But ChsGuâdharmakírtiraja, Acintya-
matira ja & Ratnadhva j a . c h l : f t i ch2 : ^
8L (9)^ ígnas kyi gos bstsags rgyal po* chl om.
ch2 : ^ i ^ t
& ^£.(lO)D:-rajah. (ll)kimisvaravXjah in Mss* T:cihi
dbañ phyug sa bon* c h l : ^£sff,í.ch2 : (l2)ABE:~suvila-.
CDí-suvile-. T:ye áes sin tu dri med sgrogs pa£ii dbañ phyug
chl * 4 *: ch2 :■§-& tfc$ é #. (13 )AE írprabhasvara£. (1^ )
?-rasmi]¡i in Mss. *
——— 158 ——
_ b) _
Aksaya jnanakutah, Ratnavabhasah, Jnanavimala£t, J nana -
) —
prava£aji, SimhakXrti£, Abbi jnaguparajah, Dharma sumana-
varsl, Prabhàkarah, Abhyudgataraeruji, Dharma samud gat ara ja -

(3) *
vimalaî, Gandhosvarap, Vimalanetrap, Mahaprasandayap,
5 «
Asahgabalaraja, Svajnanapupyabalaî, ~
Jnanaclvarah, Vasa-
vartX, Asabgahite^X, Jnanasambhavah, Mahameru£, Bala-

(5) _
garbhahy Gunàkarah, Latakusumadhva jah, Gapaprabhasal^,
Vigupamoharaja, Vajrottamah, Dharmaketuh, Ghosendraraja,

(6)
Svagupta£, Vajradhvajah, Ratnesvarah, Abhyudgatadhvaja^.,
, (7)
10 Sailakalpaî, Ratimeghah, Dharmakarisàlaràjà, Samantagupta-
(8) (9)
sagararaja, JnanasamnicayaJhi, Jnanarcih, Kusumagapih,
Gajendresvarah, Udumbarapuspaji, Kahcanadhvajaji, Dharma-

(10) _
dhvajaji, Viharditara jah, Candanaji, Supratipjbitastbaraa-
(ii)
vileram a £ , DhvajagrapradXpa£, Jnanakramah, Sagaradhvajah,
(l2)
15 VyayadharmakXrtih, Maravinardita£, Guparci£, Jnanaprabhah,
(13)
JnanapradXpah, Ksemaraja, Jnanaghosajt, Dhvajasamgrahah,
(l)D:-vimaleh* (2)E:~kXrtX. (3)CD5-vimaleh. (^)csvasavattX.

D:vasakXrtX. (5)cb l : ^ t 0fl ch2!g$ij, <>^. But T:yon tan bod
(Gupaprabhasali) • (6)x=Skt* cbl puts two together,
i
Suguptavajradharab). cb2 puts three together
Svaguptavajraratnadbarah)• (7)x chi divide into Dharma-
karX & Salaraja. T:chos byed & sa labi rgyal p o . chi
But cb2 (Ratimeghadhariuakarisalaraja) .
(8)cbl i i-î^î-tp^But Tikun sfc>ed(Samanta-
gupta) & rgya mtshobi rgyal po(Sagararaja). (9)ABE:-sam-
niya. CD t -samniyaji. Tsye ses yafi dag bstsags. c h l : ^ ^ ^ ^
cb2; (lo)T:sin tu brtan pa(Supratistbitah) & mthus
gnon(Stbamavikraraab). So chl:J»H^- & ^¿1#. **But cb2
(Candanasupratis Jhitasthamavikramab) . (11 )ABE i-agradXpa£.
(l2)T*yon tan Jiod £phro. But c b l s ^ ^ S (Gaparcih) • cb2i ? ^ ^
‘flfcjRIrfaiS: (Maravinarditagunarciji) . (l3)AC ikjamaraja.
— 1 5 9 --
Vajrapradlpah, Vyuharaja, Jayasamkhya, Supratl^Jhitaii,
U) (2)
Maticandraraja, Kramavinarditarajà , Salendrasimhavigrahaiji,
Narayapavi jit agarbhah, Ratnagunasamnicaya^x, Jyotigarbhaî,

' „(3)
NakâtravibhavakXrt i h , Punyabalasàlaraja, Jnanaghosah,
Brahmottarah, Dhptaraf $ra£/ aparam sahasram Gandhapadma-

(4)
v i jitaklrtiraja namano bhavigyanti, Rasmimap£alajyoti-
prabhasaraja, Gandhapadmottaravegaii, Anantagunasagara-
jnano t tar ah, Jambucchàya^L, Gunasailadhva ja£, Simhaketuj^,
Nagavivar j it akusumat e jaraja, SùgandhabX janairatm a ,

- (5)
Amptagupatejarajakalpinami bhavi^yati/y aparam- sahasram
(0
Vi sp s tadharmara jano nagendravimukt ibuddhalokasagaralo cana-
sailanama bhavi^yanti tathagata arhantah samyaksarabuddhah/
ekakale ekadivas© 'nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhot r

(7) * , _
syanti, anyonyasu lokadhatuf u das ant arakalpayuhpramanam
bhavi$yatifl/ te *pi dasaprapasahasra Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasya pancamappalena padau sirasa nipetufci/
(l)ABE:mapicandra-» T = Skt* Ch:SupratisJhitamatiJi & Candra-

raja. chi s . ch2 (2)T:sa lahi
dbah po sen ge£i sgra. But, ChsSalendraraja & Simhavigraha^L.
chi p£A & ^3f'i.ch2 • (3)ph T ;Mano jhaghosah.
Tiyid du hoh bahi dbyans. chi s-ffetf'Hir ch2;#e^^L (^)rasmi-
in M s s . Ch^Skt .#chi i ch2 T:hod zer gyi
dkyil hkhor snail ba(Rasmimandalajyotih) & snan bahi rgyal
po(Prabhasaraja) . (5 )êad -nanii, T.omk -s-kalpi-, yoii tan bdud rtsi
gzi brjid rgyal p o . chlsputs together with one b e fore:
(SugatibXjanairatmamrtagupajifcejajrajakalpi ■r').
ch2 (Amitagupate jarajakalpi;*} «... , (6)namendra-
in Mss. T:chos sbyin rgyai po kluli dbah rnam grol sad^byed
£jig rten rgya mtshoîi mig gi ri bo. c h i ^ “**
%y) a.. ch2 * H . (7 )CD sanyanyasu.
Rat na garb ha s tathägata aha/
wuttisthata ca drdhanäganardata
(i) ,
kriyata subhadravyasamcayam/
udyujita^L paramitasu vegatâ

(2 ) (3)
bhavi^yathäsuranaralokanayakäh'1/ /
(*)
at ha khalu kulaputra Samudrar ep.ur brahmapo navamam
râjaputram amantrayate sma Àmigham nâma/ peyalam, sa
prâha/ "tatharupam aham bodhisattvacârikam carisyârai
yathâ me dasasu diksu gahgânadïvalikasamesu lokadhâtuû
gahgânadïvalikâsainas ti^ than to yâp ay ant ah buddha bhaga-
vanto bodhicârikâm carat ah sâksibhüta bhavisyanti bodhi-
sattvacaryäyam/ yad aham bhadanta bhagavan. tvatpurato
bodhaya cittam utjpädayami, yävac cânuttaram samyaksam-
bodhl.attv.c.r,*,,
caramânasya na vipratisâracittam utpadyeta, yâvad bodhi-
par y ant am upadaya dp^hapratijno bhaveyam yathâvadï tathâ*

(8)
kârï, na cânyasya sattvasya cittasamkôbho bhaveyam, na
(l)Eîkriyâtâ* (s)C î-nâthakaÿL. (3)

T;klu ltar brtan par sgrogs pa dag ni re sig Ions,
dge bahi nor m a m s dag ni yah dag stsogs gyis la,
pha roi phyin pa rnaras la myur du brtson gyis dah,
lha mi hjig rten rnams kyi hdren pa dag tu hgyur*
o h i çepgaig.
^ íísl fâ&Hf
chZ : itigli fi-.gfe.'tfL.
. .
(*Hch2: ffie.*p^*f-(^7^.Tibain po bdun pa( 223 a 3 )

(5)A*-bhotsyase. (6)ABEsutpadyata. (7 )A m t p â d a y a • (8)ABEs
cittasamkço* CD:cittam samkgo. Tîsems ÿkhrug pa. chi î *-/-
* ch2 ï X tS ifcM’. .
ca me sravakapratyekabuddhayane cittam utpadyeta, ma ca
d) _
kamaragacittacaitasika utpadyeran, ma styanamiddhasallagata
(2)
mauddhatyasahagata ma kaukptyasahagatS na vicikitsasahagata
na prapat ipatam nadattadanam nabrahmacaryam na mrâvadara

,(3) ' _ _ _ _ _
5 na paisunyam na paru^ya^n nabbidbya na vyapadam na mithya-
dpsjiî na sambhinnapralapam na matsaryasahagatam na
dharme 51gauravacittata na visamvadanacittata/ yavad
bodhiparyantan mama bodhisattvacaryara caramanasya ime

(^ )
dharma na samvidyeyuh/ yavad bodhiparyantam upadaya
10 padavltiharakam api buddhanusmytir nityam cittacaitasikahi
pravarteran/ yavad bodhiparyantena naham buddhadarsanena
virahito bhaveyam na dharma èravaseria na saiighopasthanena/
sarvatra ca jatisu pravrajyam prati labheyam/ sarvasu
jatiû pamsukuliko bhaveyam, traicXvarikah vpksamülikah
15 naigadyika£ arapyakaî pipâpatikah alpecchah samt untali
dharmad e sàkah adey avaltyah apar imapaprat ibhana sampanno
bhaveyam/ na ca mulàpattira apadyeyam/ na mp f avadasaha-

(5) ,
gatair mantraiji parapravadino vimardeyam/ sünyataprati-
samyuktara ca màtrgramasya dharmam desayeyam, áunyata-

’ : * • * (6) '
20 mahaskarena ca matrgramasya na dantavidarsanam kuryàt,
(l)CD;rrcittanaitasika* (2)AE:ma otsukya-. B smautsukya-

CDsma autsuky-. Emended by Ch T. (3)Bipaisunyara♦ (4)ABE;
upa y a . ( 5 )ACEivamardeyam • B : mardayam • B t vamardayara. ( 6 )
na is supplied by Ch. chi ch2 :
But Tsstoh pa nid yid la bgyld pas bud med la chos ston
par bgyid par gyur cig( matpgramasya dharmavidarsanam
kuryat). Prob. o r i g i n a l l y chems ston par bgyid par
ma gyur cig.
-- 1 6 2 ---
-
na hastavlkarena ,
d h a m a m desayeyam/, -
nltyam caham -
maha-
yanasamprasthitanam bodhisattvanara áastrsarajñam utpada-
yeyara/ yasya caham dharmabhäpakasya sakasad dliarmam

, ’ , *
sifpuyam sä$trsamjnän tasyantik© utpadayeyain, satkytya
5 caham tarn dharm ab häpakam yatha tathagatam tat ha satkuryära
dhannabhanakam <3 >

upasthiteyam/ /
gurukuryäm manayeyara püjayeyara yavad atmamamsair api
’ na caham patram apätrara
caveksya dañara dadyam, na marna dharmadänamätsarikä citta-
caAtasAka utpadyeyuj/ svajlvitadänenäham bodhyarthikan
10 sattvan paritrayeyam, svavlryabalapranidhanoparjAtena
caham dravyena vyasanagatan sattvan vya sanebhyah pari-
mocayeyam/ na caham pravra jitalifiginam va grhastha-

' ’ (5) ' , '
llfigAnam va apattyanäpattya vä codayeyam/ nAtyara caham
(6 ) f / JV
labhasatkärasloke 1gnAvisasastrasamjnam utpadayeyam/
15 yadl ca me bhadanta bhagavan nlme pranldhanä yavad bodhl-

(7)
paryantam upadaya sampdhyeyuh yatha bhagavatah parataci
pranidhanam kptam, tad ubhabhyam pänibhyam dAvyäs cakra-

* ’ _ _ (®)
ratnäjx prädurbhayantu sahasrara£ sanabhikah sanemikah
adAtyavarnaprabhasvarah11/ sahabhasAtayam asyam vacA

(9) ' (10)’ *
20 Aralghena rajaputrenobhayam panlbhyara tatharüpani cakrani
(l)Díhastl-* (2)Tsbsnen bkur bgyld par gyur cAgfupasthi-

teyam). (3)ÁCDE:upasthiheyam. (k )A B E scävaksya. (5)l>:äpatty-
anapatbhya va modayeyam. (6}CD:lobha-• (7)C;samadhyeyuh.
Dssamvadhyeyuh• (8)C ssanomAkäh* D ¡sanaimikäh« (9 )amimghena
in Mas. (10)AE:-put r epa ubhabhyam. B om. *
1 6 3 -----
pradurbhutani yathayacitap/ punar aha/ Myadi m© bhadanta
, (i)
bhagavan nevamrüpa asa paripuryeta yavad bodhiparyantena
tad im© cakrah sünyesu pañcakaâyepu buddhakêtresu gao-
chantu, evamrupenoccasabdena yatha nandopananda na gara ja
gacchanti tatha sarvavantam buddhaksetram svarena vijnapa-
yantu bodhisat tvavyakaranasmytyasampramo sajñanadarsana-

, (2) ' (3)
süiivatabhavanapracarabuddhavlsayaw dharmaparyáyam carayitum/
W _ ,(5)
y© ca tatra sattva upapannas tesam sarveâm srotrendriye^v
ayam dharmaparyayam abhasam agacchatu, nipatitamatre ca
10 tesam sattvanam ragah prasamatu, dveso moho mánerjya mat-
saryah prasamatu, sarvabuddhanusmytiraanasikarenanuttarayam
samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayantu"/
presitau ca kulaputrAmighena rajaputrena tau dvau
cakraratnau tau caivamrüpena javena gacchatas tadyatha

(7)
15 buddha bhagavanto buddhajavena gacchanti; evam eva tau
dvau cakraratnau gacchatah dasasu disasv aprameyesv asara-
khyeyesu pañcakasayesu buddhakf ©tresu gatva sat tvanam
b odhi sat tvavy akar apa smr tya sampr amo sa jñanant ar ga t abha vana -
pracarabuddhadharmaparyayam carayanti/ tesam ca sat tvanam
(l)ABE:-puryata. (2)-prabuddhavisayam ±n Mss. (3)ABE:

caritum. (4)D:yena. (5)ABCE:srotendriyesv. (6)ABE:-paryaya
samagacchatu. C:-paryaya abhasam agacchatu. D:-paryaya
abhasam agacchamtu. (7)A ora* Es ©tau. ^8) ABE: -bhavana-.
C :-bhavan • D :-bhavena • Ch T :-*jñanadar sana sünyat abha vana-
pracarabuddhaviâyam dharmaparyayam carayanti. T :sems can
rnams byah chub sems dpap luii ston pa dran pa mi brjéd
pahi ye sea mthofi ba ston pa ñid bsgom pa la spyod pa
sañs rgyas kyi yul gyi chos kyi . m a m grans hdi spyod du .
bcug go(224a2-3). chl
ch2 í . ^ é . « s ctsn-c.).
1 6 4 --
,U) (2)
ayam d h a r m a p a r y a y a m srotrendriyasyabhasam agacchati»
t e $ a m sarveâm rago yavaii m a t s a r y a c i t t a c a i t a s i k a h pra-
santah, sarve ca b u d d h a j n a n a v i £ayam m a n a s k a r e n a n u t t a r a y a m
s a m y aksambodhau cittany u t p a d i t a v a n t o » m ü h u r t a m a t r e p a ca te
- _(3) _
5 ó a k rah pratinivrty A m i g h a s y a rajaputrasya p u r a t a h sthitah/
atha k h a l u k u l aputra Ratnagarbhas tathagatati A m i g h a s y a
r a j a p u t r a s y a sadhukaram a d a t , w sadhu sadhu kulaputra,
tvayatlva sobhanah pranidhih krta, ime ca divyaé cakra-
ratnah sünyesu pañcakasayesu buddhaksetresu presita, bahuni

' . * ‘ ' ' (5 )
10 ca prapako$iniyutasatasahasra£.y akalusacittany avastha-
pitani, b o d h a u ca samadapitand/ tena tvai¡i kulaputrAksobhyo
ñama bhavasva/ bh a v i s y a s i tvam Aks o b h y o lokaaya pari n a y a -

(6)
ka£, gphpa t vam A k s o b h y a buddhakfetragttpavyuhani y a d r s a n y
akaíik§»asiM/
15 A k f o b h y a aha/ ntadrsam aham b h a d a n t a b h a g a v a n b u d d h a -

(7 )
ksetragunavyuham Skafiksami yathá .sarvalokasvarnabhür
(8)
b h a v e t , saraapapi. talo pama divyamap i r a t n a v y a v a k l r n a apagata-
sarkarakathalla apagatasilastambhapasanaparvata mpduka

i 9) *
kacalindikasukhasamsparsa, niksipte padatale ’vanamed ¿/ /1
1 (1 0 )
20 utkîpte padatale punar unnaraet/ na catra narakatiryag-
(l)BC:srote-. (2)DE:agacchamti* (3 )ABEi-amisasya. (4)ABE:

pretefita* (5)¿& adds aksobhyacittany* chli^'î. c h 2 ¡ í ^ '
V6 )A B E ;akf obhyo . (7 )sarvaslokavarpp.abhür in Mas . T :sa gizi
thams cad gser las grub cih. chl ch2
(8 )A B C E :-vyaklrpna . (9 )A *kacilidika- • B :kacilimdika- .
CDEíkácimdika-. (lO)ABE sunnameta* cp. T:rkan mthil gz&g
na ni nems ses bgyid, rkan mthil bteg na ni par ces bgyid
pa, cMt&rjjr-fiK'fjL
- 165 -
yoniyamalokapretaviâyam prajñayeyuh/ na ca tatra buddha-
kêtre durgandha bhava bhaveyuî, divyatikrantena gandhena
tad buddhakêtraiji sphutam bhavet, divyais ca mandarava-
mahamándaravaih puspa!s tad buddhaksetram aklrpam/ na ca

(i)
5 tatra sattvanam jaravyadhimarapam bhavet, na ca paraspara-
bhayam na ca parasparavihetha na ca sat tvanam akalamaranam

(2)
vipratisaramarapain nasamahitamarap.am/ buddhanusmytimanas-
karep.a tatra sattva bhaveyuh/ na ca durgatisüpapadyeyuh,
na pañcakasayesu sunyeû buddhaksetresupapadyeyur, yavad
10 bodhiparinirvaîat buddhadarsanavirah.it a bhaveyur dharma-
áravapena sañghopasthanenavirahita/ alparagas ca tatra
sattva bhaveyur alpadvesa alparaohah, sarve ca tatra dasa-
kusalam karmapathan samádaya varteyuh/ na ca tatra buddha

' (3) (4)
kêtre sat tvanam silpagrahapam bhavet, na namanimittara,
15 na ca tatra sat tvanam maravataram margena/ na ca tatra

(5)
sattva durvárna bhaveyuh, na ca tatra sattva vaimatra
' (6) ,
bhaveyu^L, yad utaryo va daso va, amaina aparigrahas ca
tatra sattva bhaveyuji/ na ca tatra sravakanam bodhi-
sattvanam va suklamoksanain bhavet, antatah svapnantara-
(l)0iparasparara bhayam. (2)A :-namaskarepa. Ttsahs rgyas

rjes su dran pa yid la bgyid par gyur cig. chl:
ch2 ; ' f § L . (3 )T «bzo bgyid pa • chl • But ch2 •
(silágrahanam) * (¿t)T:de na han son gi rgyu mtshan ma mchis
par gyur cig=na ca tatrapayanimittam bhavet». chl * &
ch2 !fe4ÉL'A&>é- =napattinamanimittam• (5 )C tvematra.
(6)ABE¡apratigrahaá. * ,
— 166 —
gatanám api; sarve ca tatra sattva dharmakama dharma-
(i)
paryestipara bhaveyuh/ na ca tatra buddhaksetra eka-
\k)
sattvo 1pi viparitadrsjiko bhavet na canyatlrthiko, nA
ca tatra sattvanam kayaklamata bhavet cittaklamata va
5 b h a v e t ; sarve ca te tatra sattvah pañcabhijña bhaveyuh/
na ca tatra sattvanam trfna va bhuksa va vihe^hayet,
yadpsam caharam akañkseyu£ tadpsam ratnabhajanesu puratah
pradurbhavet yatha kamavacaranain devanam/ na coceara-

(3)
prasravakhefasihghapam asru va kaye svedo va bhavet,
10 na ca tatra sltam nofnara bhavet, sugandhain ramaniyam
bhavet, mrdusamsparsas ca vayavo vayeyu^./ te ca tatra

(*0
devamanu^yapam gandhakpt yam kurviran yadakahk^ eyuh. yadrsam
akafikêyuh, ya ekah sitalam vayum akahkset, dvitlya usîa,

(5)
apara utpalagandham vayum akankseyu£, apara uragasara-
15 candanagandham v a y u m , apare kalanusarigandham, apare
tagaragandham, apare *garugandham, apare sarvena sarvam
vayun akankseyuh, tesam yatha cittotpadenaksiptam tatha á

\y
sarapadyet/ evam apagatapañeakasaya lokadhatur bhavet/
tatra ca sattvanam saptaratnamayah kütagara bhaveyuh/

'(6) ’ (7 )
¿0 tefu.ca kütagaresu saptaratnamayah paryafikah stritah
(1) A B D E :-paya^tipara. C i-paryasJipara. T :cho s £t shal ba

dah chos yons su tshol ba Ihur len pa* chi
(s)-satvapi in Mss. (3)ABB isvadosa bhavet*
tada-♦ (5)AE:-sagara-* (6)-maya paryaipka in Mss. (7; =
Skt. stytah, covered. As for Ch & T, see next fn.
— 1 6 7 --
U)
tulikopadhanair mrdukacalindikasamsparsah pradurbhaveyur,
yatra manusya vihareyu£/ samantatas ca kttfâgâresu
puskarinïparipürnâsÿâîigopetenodakena pradurbhavet, yatra
te satt va udakenodakakâryam kuryuh/ sumanâtâlavrksânam
va vrksâvalïr alahkytâ bhaveyuh, nânâpu^pair nânâphalair
nânâgandhalr nânâvastrair nânâcchatrair nânâmuktikâhârair
nanabharaçiais te vrksâ alankrtâ bhaveyuji/ yatharüpa ca

(2 )
tatra sattvâ vastrâbharapam akankseyiiji te tan tebhyaÿ.
kalpavrks ebhyo gphîtva. prâvareyuh, evam pu^pair yâvad

(3)
âbharapam gyhïtva bandheyuh/ saptaratnainayas ca me
bodhivrkso bhavet, yo janasahasram uccatvena yojanam

(*Ü (5)
skandhaparinahena yojanasahasram sâkhâparinâhena/ vâyu-
(6)
samïritas ca tato bodhivpksâd divyâtikrantah snigdho
manojnah pâramitâ abhi jnendriyabalabodhyangasabdo nis-
caret, ye ca sattvâs tam sabdam srpuyus te virâgacittah
smytira pratilabheyuh/ sarvagunopetas ca tatra buddha-

(7 ) _
ksetre mat|'grâmo bhavet tadyathâ tugïitadevanikâye ’psarajy
na ca tatra mât y gramo durgandho bhavet, na dvijihve
nersyâmâtsaryaparicite/ na ca tatra manusyâ mâtrgrâmepa
(1)bhûliko- in Mss. Tîrin po che sna bdun gyi khri sin

bai gyi snas hjam po dag gis kun tu g 1yogs sin ka tsa lin
di ka ltar reg na £jam pa dag £byuii bar gyur cig* chi:fl,
(2)te cantebhyaji in Mss. (3)abharapa in Mss. (4)ABE:*pari-

nämena. (5)-sahasra in Mss. (6)A B E :-ât ikrântâ. CD s-krântâh
(7 )CDE *1smarâh.
(1) _
sardham maithunakayasamsargam âpadyeyu£/ yasya ca tatra
# (2) (3)
purugasya saragacittam utpadyeta, gatva matygramam sa-
(4)
râgena cittena preksate niuhurtena purusasya ragah pra-
, _ _ /
samyeta, mahatodvegena ca prakramet, Subhavirajam ca
(5) (6) ^
samâdhim pratilabheta, tena ca samadhina marapasebhyah
parimucyeyuh, na ca bhüyo raktacittam utpâdayeyuh/ ya ca
tatra stri purusam sarâgain nirïkseta gurvinï bhavet,

(7) * ' ’ (8)
nirïksitamâtreçLa cobhayo ragah prasamet/ ye garbhavasair
’ (9)
darakadârikâ evara kâyacaitasikam sukhain pratisamvedayeyu£,
tadyatha devâs trayastrimsa nandanti pramodanti kâya-
caitasikam sukham pratisamvedayanti/ evamrüpas ca tatra

* * ( 10) *
buddhaksetre garbhavasâ dârakadarikâh saptaratrimdivasâni
(ii) _
f
aroj
sukham sajnvedayeyuÿi/ tas ca striyo garbhipyaî evamrupam
12)
sukham pratisamvedayeyuh, tadyatha dvitîyadhyanasampanno
’ * ’ (13)
bhikûh/ na ca te sat tva asticina garbhamalena klisyeyu£.,
saptame ca divase paramasugandhena paramena ca sukhopa-
dhanena samarpitah pratyajayeyuÿt/ na caiva sa strï duh-

(14)
kham pratyanubhaved, ubhau ca puskarinïm avataritvâ snâtva
(1 5 )'
ca sa strï evamrüpâm smrtim pratilabheta, yayâ Viraga-
, (Ì6)
subham samadhim pratilabheta, tend ca samadhina mara-
(l)-karyya- in Mss. (2)Cs-padyet. (3 )ABE :-gramo. (4)ABEj

preksete. (5)BC :-labhet • (ó)C;te ca na. (7;B înirïkgata-.
(8)c :prasamet a. (9)Aìkamye. B:kaye. (l0 )AD *-vaso . (il)
ABìtas. (l2)ABEJdvitïye. (l3)ABEìklióeyuh. (l4)ACipu^kinïra.
(15)ABEi-labhet. (16/BE?-labhet. '
(1)
karmana parimucyeta, satatasamâhitâ bhavet/ yac ca purva-
janmani tathârüpam karmakrtam upacitajp bhaved yena ca
bahukalpakojlstrïbhâvam anubhavit avyam tena samâdhinâ-
bhinirvptena strïbhâvain ca sarvepa sarvam pariksayaip
gacched, yavat parinirvanam na bhüyah strlbhâvam prati-
labhet/ ye$am ca sat tvanam tathârüpam karmakrtam upa-

(*0
cl tarn bhavet yad gapanat ±kr ânt an kalpân nit y a garbhavâs ena
pratyâ jayeyur duhkham pratyanubhavitavyam bhavet, te
bodhiprâptasya me nâmadheyam sppuyuh prasâdam ca prati-
labheyus, te tatas cyavitvâ marna buddLhaksetra upapadyeyur

(3)
garbhavasena ca pratyâjâyeyus, tatra sarvepa sarvam tat
karmapariksayam gaccheyur, yâvad bodhipar y antena na

. (4)
bhüyas te sattvâ garbhavasena pratyâjâyeyur/ ye sattvâ
(5)
avaruptakusalamülâs te padmesu pratyâjâyeyuh, ye sattvâ
anavaruptakusalamulâs te garbhavasena pratyâjâyeyuh/

(6)
karmapariksayena mama buddhaksetre mâtrgrâmo va garb ha -
vâso va prajnâyeta ekântasukhasamarpitâs te sattvâs tatra
buddhaksetre bhaveyuh/ sumanâtâlavpksair vâyusamïritair

0)
evamrüpo ramanïyo nirghoso niscared, du^kham anityam
tk
anâtmasünyasabdâ niscareyuh/ tena ca sabdena tatra
(l)Dîpïirve. (s)T om. nitya. (3)T ins. na. (4)BDsya. C:

yasya. (5)te padmeû pratyâjâyeyuh, ye sattvâ anavarupta-
kusalamülâs is supplied by Ch. See note (6)à BB om.
from karmapariksayena to bhaveyu^. (7)CDin±rgho£a. Eínir-
gho$X.
manu^ya Ulkavatlm nama samadhim pratilabheyus, tena ca
samadhina te sattvah sunyat avabhasam gambhlran dharman
avabudhyeyuh/ na ca^tatra buddhakêtre kamopasamhita£
sabdo bhavet/ bodhivpkâmulaniânpas caham bhadanta
5 bbagavan muhurt enanutt aram samyaksambodhim prapnuyam/
bodhipraptasya ca me tatra buddhakêtre na bhuyas candra-
suryanam prabha prajnayeta, anyatra kusumasamkocanena;
evanirupain caham prabham pramunceyam yena divyena cakûâ-
prameyasamkhyeyair anyair buddhakêtrais ti^thato buddhan
10 bhagavatah pasyeyam/ bodhipraptas caham evamrupena

(2)
svarepa dbarmam desayeyam yena svarena trisahasramaha-
(3) ’ (h) '
sahasram buddhaksetram apurayeyam, ye ca tatra sattvab
syu£ te sarve buddhanusmptim pratilabheyus, te yena yena
gaccheyuh camkrameyur nisldeyur va parivarteyur va, te

(5)
15 satatasamitam mam pasyeyur, yatharupesu dharraesu dbarma-
samsaya bhaveyuh tesam mama darsanamatrena vyavalokana-
matrepa ca tesam samsaya vigaccheyuh/ bodhipraptasya ca
me ye sattva dasasu dik^v aprameyesv asamkhyeyesu buddha-

(6) ' ' (7)
ksetresu sravakayanika va pratyekabuddbayanika vanuttara-
20 yanika va mama namam va varpam va sppuyuh, te tat as
(l)-vrksa- is supplied by Cb T. (2) Anne na. Csna. (3)ABE:

-mahasahasrepa. C:trisahasram and om. mahasahasram. (4)
B E t apurayeyam. (5)ABDE:dbarmam samsaya. T om. dharma-.
(6)cb2 om. from pratyekabuddbayanika to ye ca tatra bodhi«
sattva(l72 . (7)AE;va anuttara yanika. BCsva'nuttara
yanika. Tibia na med pajti theg pa. But c b l s ^ . ^ (maha-
yanika).
171 —
cyavitva mama buddhakêtra upapadyeyup/ te tatra mama
(i)
dharmam srutva ye sravakayanilcas te 1^tavimokâdhyayino
(2 )
*rhanto bhaveyup, ye ca pratyekabuddhayanikap te praty-
ekam bodhim abhigaccheyup, ye ca tatra bodhisattva maha-
yanikas te mat/sakasad dharmam srutva gambhXram samadhdL-

L (3)
kântldharanXm ca pratilabheyup, te tatraivavaivartika
i
bhaveyur anuttarayain samyaksambodhau/ aprameyas ca me
sravakasahgho bhaved yo na sakyam kenacid ganayitum
anyatra svayam tathagatena/ bodhipraptas caham yena

(^) ^
yena gaccheyam yatra yatra ca padatalena prthivXm sprse-
yam tatra tatra sahasrapatra.pl padmanl suvarnavabhasani
pradurbhaveyuh, te ca padinap sunyesu buddhakêtresu gatva

* (5) _
mama varpasabdam ghosam niscarayeyup; te ca sattva mama
nama varpam yasas ca srutva prXtiprasadapramodyam utpada-
yeyup, te prasadajata mama buddhakêtra upapattim akankje-

" (7> ,
y u p , tatra ca tani kusalamulanl paripamayeyuh, te tatas
cyavitva mama buddhakêtra upapadyeyuh/ apagatasramana-

(8) _
malas ca me sravakasangho bhavet, apagatasramapavakya-
(9 ) hi)
pagatasramapakautilyapagatasramapasathya apagataparsa
(l)X) 5sravaka yanikas. (2)chi T om. ye ca pratyekabuddha

yanikap te pratyekam bodhim abhigaccheyup. (3/ABCB¡tatrai-
vamvarttika. Drtatraivavivartika. (^)ABCE sprthivX. (5)A:
varnnam sabdaghosa. (6)ABE:yas. (7/C:tapas.#D i t a s . (8)T:
dge sbyoh gi skyon(sramapavila). (9)-kotilya- in Mss.
(lO)-saj;hya in Mss. (11)parâ=paruâ,roughness,in S k t .
But T takes this as pargsad omitting apagata-:pkhor rnams %
kyaii chos lhur len cifi — — * So, it seems, Ch. chliî^fc^.S^«-
. Ch2 i fcsypq t*.
fgL. a - -w o . '
(1)
bhaved dbarmaguruka na pari $kar agmûka na labhasatkara-
^tiruka, anityadubkbanatmasunyatabbirata arabdbavlrya ca
sa parsad bhaved dharmasr avana sahghapragbhara/ ye ca

_ . (3) _
tatravaivartika bodhisattva bhaveyus te 1nagatapravistab
5 siu^tim pratilabheyus, te jativyativptta pra jñàparamita-•
pratisamyuktam katham kathayeyu£, ySvad bodhiparyantena
te dharma na sampramoâm gaccheyuj?/ yavad bodhipraptas

, * w
caham dasaraahakalpasahasrapi tistheyam, parinirvytasya ca
me kalpasahasram saddharraas ti^Jhet"/
10 bbagavan aba/ "sadhu sadhu saipurusa, parisuddham
te buddhakêtram parigrhltam/ bhavi$yasi tvam Akôbhya-

’ (5)
nagate 'dhvani atikrante hy ekasmin gahganadlvalikasame
*samkbyeye fnupraviste dvitiye purastimayam disi, atab

'(6) ” (7)
sahasrime buddhaksetre *bbiratir ñama lokadbatur bhavisya-
15 ti, evamrupaya gunavyühaya sampanna yatba tvaya prani-
dhanam lqrtam/ tatra tvam anuttaram samyaksambodhim abbi-
sambbotsyase, evam evAkôbbyo ñama bbavi^yasi tathagato
yavad buddbo bbagavan" /
Akôbhya aba/ "yadi me bhadanta bbagavan nevamrüpa-

(9) - ’
20 sa paripuryeta tat sarvatra lokadhatusu sattvab skandba-
(l)parislcara- in Mas. (2)T;me. bdag gi hkhor rnaxns brtson

bgrus brtsams sin cbos la £bab pa dañ dge hdun la hbab par
Dssahasriye# (7)A:-k£etrabhiratar. B :-k$etra *bhiratain* El

-ksetra *bhratar. T ímñon par dgaji b a . cbl i . cb2 5 $£
(8}C D :-rüpa asa• (9 )ABE s-puryata• C í-pñripuyeta •
™ 173 —
(1)
dhâtvâyatanaparigyhïtâ ye ca sattvâh sattvasamgrahepa
samgyhïtâs te sarve maitracittä bhavantv avairacittâ
akaluâcittâs, te evamrüpam kâyasukham samvedayeyuh tad-
yathâpi nâma dasabhumisthitasya bodhisattvasya Padmasamâ-
dhim samâpannasya yena sayaprahânavi suddhir bhavati, evam-

rüpepa sattvâh kâyacaitasikexia sukhena samârpitâ bhavantu/
rÿi (2 ) ’ ^ _
V'yadaham bhagavatah pancamapdalena pâdau vandeta tadâ
yf. (3 )
^-sarvapythivX svarpâvabhâsâ bhavatu"/ sa ca kulaputra
sar v apytmvi svarâvaonasa onavatu"/ sa ca Kuxaputra
Ratnagarbhasya tathâgatasya paneamandalena pâdau vandatl
tadâ ca tasmin saraaye sarvasattvâ evamrupepa sukhena
samarpita yathâ pranidhânam kytam, tadâ dharapX sarvâ
svarpâvabhâsâ dysyate/
Ratnagarbhas tathâgata âha/

w
«utti^ÿha pravararaati akôbhya
(5 ) (6 )
cakrasamsthita karatala pravaracakra/
(7) .
bhavisyasi tvam subhamati jagati sâstâ"//
lì ABE om. -samgrahena. (2)yad aham in Mss. Emended by T.

3)CDtsarve pythivl/ (JIJA sutistha.* (5)ABCE:karutala. (6)
Cjpralava-. (7)ABEîvahubhrnâ. C:vahutrpa* (8)C:bhesyasi•
(9)T:iblo gros rab mchog sems mi £khrugs
' pa lohs,
lag pa£i mthil na Jikhorlo mchog rab gnas,
mi rnams mah po shin rjehi sems la bkod,
bio gros dge khyod £gro bajii ston par hgyur.
chi : ^ 4<- £- K' & %
K'
ch2 : & /|;g /o* f : $$ fvt?' Ä jf
(1) ,
atha lchalu kulaputra Samudrarepur brahmano dasamam
(2) (3) '
rajaputrain Himanim namamantrayate sma/ peyalam HimapI
rajaputra ©vamrüpam pranidhanam akarslt tadyathAkôbhyena

(*0 ' (5)
krtam/ ”yadi me blxadanta bhagavan nevamrüpa sa paripuryeta
(6)
tat sarvasattva buddha 1ambanamanaskaram pratilabhantu/
sarvesam coragasaracandanagandho hast© pradurbhavatu, te
o a sarve tam gandham buddhavi grabe su paripamayantu”/
bhagavan aha/ ”sadhu sadhu kulaputra, udaram t©

_ \7)
prapidhanam kptam, yac ca tvaya sarvasattva uragasara-
10 candanahasta sthapita buddhamanaskaras casay©notpaditah,
tva* » ^ . p u « . bhavijya-
si tvara Gandhahaste *tikrántanam ganganadlvalikasamanam
asamkhyeyanain avasist© dvitlye nad i ganga valika same *sam-

‘ * ’ (9)
khyey© *ksobhy© tathagate !rhat± samyaksambuddh© parinir-
15 vrte saddhanne 'ntarhite saptame divas© tvam Gandhahaste
tatra lokadhatav anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhot-

10 ( ) _
syase, Suvarpapuspo ñama bhavisyasi tathagato *rhan
samyaksambuddho yavad buddho bhagavan”/
Gandhahastir apy aha/ ”yadi rae bhadanta bhagavan
. ^______________________________
( i ) c h i c h 2 f
(2 )D:himadh±ni. T:gaxis kyi ñor bu(himamani) ♦ c h l :
ch2 (nimani)* (3 )ABCD :peyalam. (4)D;krta. (5)AEí
-puryate. Bs-pñryata. (6 ;cp. Tssañs rgyas la dmigs pahi yid
la bgyid pa thob par gyur cig. c h l c h 2 sH
(7)ABEí-sagara-* (8 )CDsnadigaíiga-. (9)A:J^rhanta. B í ’rhate.
Es'rhante. (lo)Tígser gyi m© tog* Ch¡ ^ ^
175 — ■•
(1) , (2) _
nevamrüpäsa paripuryeta tad yadaham bhagavata£ panca-
mapdalena padau vandeyam tada sarvasmin narame campaka-
puspavarsam pravarsatu’1/ yada khalu kulaputra Gandha-
hastir bodhisattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathägatasya panca-
5 mapdalena pädau vandati tada sarvasmin narame campaka-
puspavarsam abhlpravarât/
Ratnagarbhas tathagata äha/

(3)
ttutti^tha pravaraguna sugandhacitta-
(4 )
varsita imi varacampakapuspah/
(5)
10 darsaya áubhapatha varaprapîtaç
(6) (7) .
sthapaya bahujagam abhaye pare11//
atba khalu kulaputra Samiidrarepur brähmana ekadasa-

- (8)
mam rajaputram -
Slmham namamantrayam -
asa// peyalam, yatha
Gandhahastina prapidhanam kptam, Ratnagarbhaya tatha-
15 gataya ratnamayam dhvajam niryatitam/
Ratnagarbhas tathagata 3ha/ "sädhu sadhu satpurusa,

(9)
Ratnaketur näma bhavasva, bhavisyasi tvara Ratnaketo *nagate
(l)ACDE:bhagavam rüpä asa* B îbhagavaçi râpasâ* (2 JASE:

-püryata. (3)B:sugamdhicitta-. (4)D:ini. (5)A:subhya
pravara-* CD :subhayatha vara- . (6)ABEsvajrajanam. (7 )
Tjsin tu dri kim tshogs rab mchog sems l o n s ,
me tog tsam pa mchog gl char hdi babs,
rab tu gya nom dge baÿii lam ston la,
hgro ba mari po hjigs med sgor hkhod cig.
chi : 4 4»!fsfy % f&KÿFH* jfM #) li% '&}-&-
féiñíL 4 — t7J%_ ^ / T ' ■§•¿IL 'Ÿ ^ ■
ch2' t & fà t ê % Ç fi % f fi Æ - f ■
(8)-putra in Mss. (9 )T :rln po chehi tog. chlt gtì. c h 2 : 0
- 1 7 6 --
d) ,
'dhvani atikrSnte garxgânadïvalikâsame 1samkhyeye 'vasijÿe
dvitïye gahganadïvâlikasame *samkhyeye tatrAbhiratyäm
lokadhätau parinirvyte Svarpapuspe tathagate tasya ca
saddharme 1ntarhite trayanam antarakalpanâm atyayena tad

(2)
5 buddhakêtram Jayasomam nâma bhavi^yati, tatra tvam
' (3)
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhot syase Nâgavinardite-
svaraghoso näma bhavisyasi yâvad buddho bhagavan/ evam-
rupam te buddhaksetram bhavisyati buddhaksetre guria-
vyuhena yathAkôbhyasya tathâgatasya"/
10 Ratnaketur aha/ nyadi me bhadanta bhagavan nevam-

(*0 (5)
rupasa paripuryeta tad yadaham bhagavatap padau vande
(6)
tada sarvasattva evainrüpâm smy tira pratilabheyuh* y at ha
bodhisattva ye mahäbodhira samprasthitäh sarvasattvanarn

{ '7 ) ’
arthâya karunayamanâh sarabodhau „/
prasthita na nivarteyup"/
’ ‘ (8)
15 evam ©va kul a p u t r a R atnaketur bodhisattvo Ratnag a r b h a s y a
tathagatasya pâdau vanditva, evam ©va sattva evajnrGpäm
smytim pratilabdhavanto yad uta karupâcittâh sarvasattvâh
sthâpitâh/
atha khalu kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tat ha gato Rat na-
20 ketum bodhisattvam aha/
1ÌT :ekaganga-. (2)T:rgyal bahi zia ba* chl;^ ch2 :t')

3)Tsglafi po m a m par bsgrags papi dbañ phyug dbyahs. chlî
j à ê i Î Ç ' é ' i . ch2 t é Æ M m -fr. (4)-rupam asa in Mss* (5)ABEj
-pGryàta* (6)C:sarv© satva* (7)T:samyaksambodhau* (8)ACE:
bodhisatva. .
“ 177
■•uttigtha dliairya súmate paramarupa
sattvahetu sudydhakpta pratijña/
sthapayasi bahujana virajacitte

(1) (2) (3)
bhavisyase naravaro pravarabuddhah11//
evam peyalam, Mardavapürvamgamaih pancabhi rajaputra-
satair evamrupam pranidhanam krtam, krtvaivamrüpa buddha-
kêtragunavyuhah parigyhxta yatha Gaganamudrena bodhi-
sattvena prap.idhanam krtam, buddhakêtragupavyuhas ca
parigyhltah/ sarve ca Ratnagarbhepa tathagatenanuttarayain
samyaksambodhau vyakrtai^/ Hevam evaikakale *nyonyesu
lokadhatusv anuttaram samyaksambodhim sprsisyatha1*/
apare catvaraji sata rajaputrapam yair evamrupam

(4)
buddhaksetram parigyhltam yatha Vajracchedaprajnavabhasena,
te *pi sarve Ratnagarbhena tathagatena vyakrta anuttarayam
samyaksambodhau anyonyesu lokadhatusu/

’ (5)
aparair ekonanavatibhl rajaputrair evamrupam prapi-
(6)
dhanam krtam, evamrupam ca buddhaksetram parigphltam
(l)CD íbhesyase • (2)ABIS;pravare buddha. (3 )

Tibio gros legs pa gzugs mchog brtan pa lons,
sems can phyir ni dam bcas rab brtan b y a s ,
skye bo man po rdul bral sems la bzag,
mi mchog sahs rgyas rab kyi mchog tu Jigyur.
chl: 4 ^
fe-l-ái
ch2 : \ fe B & * ’
^ íp. f $. a* * € A. ® ^ .
(^)Ch T 1~k£etragupavyuhm. (5)A B E :-putraivam-. (6)Chi-kse-
t ragupavyuham•
yatha -Samantabhadrena/
sarvais caturasxtibhih kottarajasahasraih prthak-

, (l) '(2)
p£*thag visigtam pranidhanam krtam, prthakprthas ca buddha-
kêtraguâvyuhah parigyhxtah/ sarve ca Ratnagarbhena
5 tathagatena vyàkrta anuttarayam samyaksambodhau, anyo-
nyeû lokadhatusv ekakale bodhim prapsyanti/

" (3)
evam eva tribhih pranakotibhih pythakprthak praixi-
U) ' , .
dhanam kytam, prthakprthas ca buddhaksetraguâvyuhas ca

’
parigrhltah// *
sarve ca’Ratnagarbhena
■ -
tathagatena ^
vyakrta
10 anuttarayam samyaksambodhau,/ 11evam eva yuyam apy ekakale
’nyonyesu lokadhatusv anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-
bhot syadhve"//
\
(6) ■ :
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarenor brahmanasyasXti-
putra Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya b hr atar ah, tesara jyesthah

(7)
15' Samudresvarabhuvir naina manavah/
^ * atha
f \
khalu kulaputra
, ^ _ _
SamudrarenUr brahmanah Sainudresvarabhuvxm manavam amantra-
* (9)‘ ‘ , '
yam asa/ !,pratigrhana tvam manava parisuddham buddha
* ’ do)
ksetraguâvyuham11/ Samudresvarabhuvir mana va aha/
(l)C ins. visistam. (2 )CD:-prthag buddha-. (3)Ch Tidva-

navatibhih. T:duh phyur phrag dgu daii bye ba phrag gnis
kyis. Ch (4)CD:sarva- instead of prthakprthas ca. T
o m . (5)ABE s-tanuttar eiya m , (6)ch2 : ^ft?jîj ,A - / ¿ - f e e , (£$7-0
(7)chl which suggests other possible readings of
-bhumir & -bhur. ch2:j&^&,, which om. -bhuvir. But Tsrgya
mtshohi dban phyug khyab bdag, which suggests -vibhur
(cp. Mvy 3l) • (8)ABCEi-bhumim. (9)C 1 -grhanam. (lO)A:
-bhumir. * *
— 179 —
Htvaîji tâvat tata prathamataram simhanâdara nadasva1*/
(i)
Samudrarepur âha/ "tvam tâvat putra prapidhânam kurusva,
pascad aham pranidhânam karisye"/ sa âha/ f,kim tâvat

, ' ' (2) (3)
parisuddham buddhaksetram pratigrhnâmy, utâho svid apari-
suddham?11/ agrapurohita âha/**ye mahâkarunâsamanvâgatâ

(*0
hodhisattvâs te klistam buddhaksetram parigrhnanti,
klistâsayâm viparîtadrstikâm sattvân vaineyân prati-

(5) " _ (6)_____ ___
grhpanti/ yathâ punas tvam manava svam janife"/
’ , (7) _
atha khalu kulaputra Samudresvarabhuvir manavako
, (8)
10 yena Ratnagarbhas tathâgatas tenopasamakramad, upasam-
kramya Ratnagarbhasya tathâgatasya puratah sthitvaivara
âha/ 11evam aham bhadanta bhagavan nanuttarâm samyaksam-
bodhim âkâhksâmi, asïtivarsasâhasrikâyâm prajâyâm pravarâm

’ (9) ' '(10) *
bodhim sppseyam/ yathaitarhi bhagavan sattvâ mandarâga
15 mandadvesâ mandamohâ udvignâsayâli samsare bhayadosa-
darsinas tatha tatra buddhaksetre sattvâ bhaveyuli, yatrâ-

■ ^X X J ’
ham abhisambuddheyam, te ca marnantike pravrajeyuh, tribhié
ca yânair aham sattvânâm dharmam desayeyam/ yadi bhadanta

r (12}
bhagavan nevamrüpâ âsâ paripuryeta tad vyâkarotu mam
20 bhagavân anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau11/
(l)0 %-repuhâha. (2)-grhnâmy in Mss. (3)ABEîatâho svid.

(4;~gphnanti in Mss* (B)-grhnanti in Mss* (6)ABEîmânavas
tvam. (7 )0 t -bhümir. (8 )ABÈ t-opasamkrâmad * (9 )ï> îbhagavân*
(lo)ABB îmanda râgâ. (11 )D *-buddhyeyam. (l2)AB©*-pïïryata*
180 —
Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/ "bhavisyasi tvam
(1 )
manavanagat e 'dhvani a tilerant a ekaganganadlvalikasame
1samkhyeye 'nupraviste dvitxye gahganadivalikasame *sarn

ie) (3 )
khyeye Utpalasantlrane kalpe caturdvlpika Balistha nama
5 bhavi^yati,
• imam .
buddhaksetram
* ^ asltivarsasahasrikayam
• •
prajayam bodhim abhiprapsyasi, Ratnakujo nama tathagato
bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavan"/
saâha/ ,!yadi me bhadanta bhagavan nevamrüpa asa
paripüryeta tad iha sarvatrarame lohitamuktih pravarsatu,
10 sarvavrksebhyas ca^yancañgikam türyam nlscaratu11/ yada
ca kulaputra Samudresvarabhuvir manavako Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasya paneamandalena padau vandati tada sarvatra
rame lohitamuktimayavarsam pravarsitam, sarvavrksebhyas
ca pancangikam türyam niscaritara/
15 Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/
!,uttistha sthamavara aksayaprajñakosa

* (6)
sattvanukampaka hitesina maitracitta/
’ (9)
abhipraya tubhya paripüryatu suddha
(10) (IX)
sat tvana arthakaru bhe^yasi buddha loke11//
(l)Ai-krantesu. BBs-kramtte. (2)D:utpale sam-. (3)caristha

in Mss. Tsmchog. ohZiicV^. But chl:/ft*Jt viz.vfe»^* (4)ABE:
-püryata . (5)bhüryam in Mss. (6)C ssamuddhesvarabhuvir•
^7)Bhuryani in Mss. (8)A ¡hitosina. Díhitosana. (9)ACDEi
suddha satura. (10) B :satyanartha- • D :arthaka. (11)
T:mthu mchog mi zad ses rab mdzod Ions sig,
sems can snifi brtse phan hdod byams pahi sems,
khyod lcyi bsam pa dag pa rdzogs hgyur te,
h j i g r t e n sems can don mdzad sahs rgyas hgyur.
— 181 —
dvitlyas ca brahmanasya putrah Sambhavo nama, sa
* (i) * '
evam vadati yatha Samudresvarabhuvili/ Ratnagarbhas tatha-
gata aha/ Htvam api mapavOt¿alasantXrape kalpo

1syam
(2)
caturdvXpikayam lokadhatau Balisthe buddhakêtre vardha-
5 mlmasxtivarsasahasrikayain prajayam Vairocanakusumo nama
tathagato bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavan11/
yeyàlam, tptXyas tv aha/ *'dvivarsasahasrasya Jyoti-
gandho nama bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavan11/ vyakarapam

/
peyalam, ©vani Sumanas tathagatah Sailaraja Samvptalocano
10 Brahmottaro Jambucchàyah Purnam XJttaro Ratnasailah Samudra-

_ _ ' W
garbho Narayapah SikhX Kanakamunir Munindrah Kaun$inyah
Simhavikramo Jnanadhvajo Buddhasravo 1parajito Vikasito-
jjayo HitesI Pra jnavabhaso Mahendrah Santaprajnakaro Nando
Nyagrodharajah Kanakalocanah Sahitah Suryanandih Ratna-

’ (7) ’ '
15 sikhl Sunetro Brahmah Sundo Brahmarsabha£i Pranado Dharma-
QìLlxKt)W&
t .
ch2 : ^ ^
(l)ACDE: -bhuvih, (2 )ABE ivaddhamana-. (3)Ch adds -rajà, chi 5

ch2j (jyotidhararàja) . (4)T:gtsug £or can & gser
thub • chi :f ^ But ch2 :f Vf if (Sikhikanakamunir )
(5 )vikasito jayo in Mss. chi * ¡§f£ ch2 ; But T:rgya pa
(vikasit«}) & rgyal ba(Jayo)* (6)chi ! ch2 s & % . But
T:£i ba(SantahJ & ses rab hbyuh gnas(Prajnakaro) . (7)ch2:
Tstshaiis pa & dgah can, But chi ? (Brahma-
sundo). *
-- 1 8 2 ---
, YasonandI
i1 ) ,
candrah ArthadarsX Yasottarah Abhirüpah Su-
gandhas Caturah Pravaralocanah Sunijastah Sarthavratah

'(2) * ' *
Sumanoratho Varaprajnah Kanakadhvajah Sunetro Devaéuddhah
Suddhodanah Sudarsanaji-Virüdhadhva jo Virüpakso Brahnta-

, * , _(3) '
5 svaralp. Srlisaimbliávaî Sriraahavirajo Mapibhadraih Maricih
/ (*0 (5 ) , (6)
Sakyamunir Ghoêsvarah Satyasambhavah Sresthah Sambhava-
_ , * (7)
puspah Sukusumah Akôbhyah Suryagarbho Ratxsvaro Naga-
(8) ’ (9) * (10) (11)
danto Vajraprabhasaî KXrtiraja Vyaghrarasmih Sanetya-
^ (1 2 ) _ * (1 3 )
jnanasambhavah Gandhas vara£. Salendrah Narayap.agatah
10 Jyotigarbhah/ yas tu tatra kulaputra sarvapascimaka^
purohitaputra£ Vigatabhayasamtapo ñama, sa Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasya puratah sthitvaha/ ’*ime bhadanta bhagavan

^ . (l4)
nekonasxtir manavakah sarve vyakrta UtpalasamtXrane kalpe
(1 5 ) ' ' ■*
vardhamanadvaye ‘nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhi sambho t -
15 syanto/ utpadayamy aham bhagavan nanuttaráyára samyak-

* * (16 )
sambodhau cittam, kslyamap.G bhadanta bhagavan nUtpala-
(l)yasah nandX in Mss. So Tísñan pa & dgah can. But c h l :

c h ( 2 ) v a r a h prajnah in Mss. But T:áes rab mchog*
chl: ch2 . (3)ABB:srXmaho vira jo . CD :srxmabhayira jo .
ChsárXvirajo, chls^til-^ ch2 : T:na rgyal dpalíSrl-
m a n o ) & rdul b r a l (Virajo)• (4)ABBí-munX. D :-munXr. (5)c h l 5
ch2:^j^. T:bde hbyufL(Sukhasambhavah) . Prob. bde is
miss# :for bden* (6)saiiibhavah puspah in Mss. So T;yañ dag
hbyun & me tog. But c h l : & ch2 :-tjjNV (7 )chl i n s . &
(Süryaprabliaso). ch2 ins. ^ (Candro). (8)ch£ :j^íti. But chl:
& T:klus byin =Nagadatto. (9)ACDB:vajraprabhabhasah.
Tsrdo rjehi hod. chl:4î(^ ch2 1 (lo)ABB:-rasmi. CD:
-rasmih. T:stag gi {Lod zer. But c h l : ch2 : $t> &
íll)chl:-ífl1/L#ci. & P^2 0C T :spyod bcas &
ye les Jibyufi. (I2)ch2: & T:spos kyi dbah phyug =0andhe-
svarah* c h l :-%■í. ==Ghosesvara£. (13)Ch T :Narayaai.agarbhah*
(l4)D ;utpale. (l5)ABE:vaddhamapa-. (l6)Dinutpale« *
183 •»•••■•
(i) (2)
samtirane kalpe sarvapascimako 'ham varagrabodhim sp^seyara/
yantakam tesara ekonasitinam buddhanam ayuhpramapam tantakara
mamaikasya bodhlpraptasya bhavet/ yantakas ca tesam vai-
neya bhaveyus tant alta raamaikasya bhaveyuji» yatha ca te
5 tribhir yanair dharmam desayeyuh, yatha ca tesara sravaka-

. * V (3)
sangho bhavet, tantako mama bodhlpraptasya ekasravakasangho
bhavet/ ye ca tesam ekonaáltXnam buddhanam utpannanara

' (4) *
sattvas tasmin hUtpalasamtirap,e kalpe manusyalabham prati-
(5)
grhniyuh, ksiyamane kalpe 'ham anut tarara samyaksambodhim
’ ' (6) (7) '
10 abhisambuddhaJi sarvams tan sattváins tribhir yanair niyatam
vyavasthapayeyara/ yadi rae bhadanta bhagavan nevamrüpa

(?) (9)
asa paripüryeta tad vyakurusva mam bhadanta bhagavan nanu-
ttarayara samyak samb odhau ’1/
atha khalu kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato Vigata-
15 bhayasamtapasya sadhukáram adat/ u sadhu sadhu satpurusa,
gananatikrantanani sattvanam karurtikahitakaras cotpanno ,
bhavisyasi tvam manavalcanagate 1dhvany at ikr ant a eltaganga-
nadivalikasame 1samkhyeye 1nupraviste dvitlye ganganadx-

' do)
valikasame 1samkhyeye tatrOtpalasamtirane kalpe ksiyamane
(1 1 ) ' '
20 sarvapascimakas tvam anut tarara samyaksambodhim abhisam-
lÂBEísarve pascime ko . (2 )CD:sprráeyara* (3 )B s-saingha.

4)cp. Timihi l u s . chl:A%. ohZi (5) “éi^hniyuh in Mss.
6)sarvans in Hss* (7)ABssatvan* CDssatvans» (8)ABEsakasa.
9)A B E :-puryata. (lO)CDstatratpala-. (11)D i -pascime kas.
— 184 —
(1) ,
bhotsyase, Viagatarajasamudgatâbhyudgatarâja nâma tathâ-
gato bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavan/ yatha ca tesam
ekonâsxtïnâm buddhânam ardhakalpam âyur bhavisyati, evam

(2)
tavaivaikasyâyurârdhakalpam bhavisyati/ yâvat sarve te
5 tvatprapidhânah sampatsyante yatha pranidhânam krtam11/

/ " ’ ’ t?)
sa aha/ Hyadi me bhadanta bhagavan nevamrüpa âsa
(4) ■
paripuryeta yadâham bhagavatah paneamapâlena pâdau
vandami tada sarvatrâsmin buddhaksetre nXlakusumâh pra-
varsantu paramasugandhâ, ye ca sattvâs tara gandham âghrâ-
10 ye^niî te sain sarve$âm dhâtavah prasanna aviruddhâ bhaveyuh,
sarve sam ca sarvavyâdhayah prasamyeyuh"/ yada ca kula-

V (6)
putra Vigatabhayasamtâpo manavo Ratnagarbhasya tathâgatasya
_ ’ ' (7)
pancamapçLalena pâdau vandati tadâ èarvatra tasmin buddha-
(8 )
kêtre nxlakusumavp^ÿih pravarsitâ, ye ca sattvâs tam
15 gandham ghrâtavantas tesâm sarve dhâtavah sama aviruddhâh

' * ’ (9) '
samsthitâÿ., sarve ca tatra sattvâ arogâ alpâbâdhâs ca
samvpttâ£/
Ratnagarbhas tathâgata âha/

( )
10
nuttistha karunavratadântacitta
'* * di)
20 püjayisyasi bahava lokanâthân/
(l)ABE: — abhyudgatara jo.i - Tsrdul bral yah dag hphags

mnon hphags, ora. -raja, chi: & *6 oh2: (2)
AEievam tam aivailcasyayur* B:evam tam evaikasyayur. CD:
evam tam aivaikasyam. Emended by Ch T. (3)A iakasa. (^)ABE:
-puryata. (5)T:sarvasattvesam. (6)tathagatasya is supplied
by Ch T. (7)Mss ins. tasmin buddhakêtra* (8)D:-dr^Jih.
(9)alpavadhas in Mss. Tignod pa raed pa(avyabadhas). (lO)
A B E :karunaî, (11) B :lokam nat han •
185 —
, , h)
chetsyasi dpçlham sathaklesabancUianam
", ’ ^ » , * <2)
bhavi ^ya se subhavar apra jñako sab11//
(3) (*)
tasya ca kulaputra brahmapasya trayap. kotyo *ntavasi~
näm arainadvare nisannâs, t© ägat am sattväms trisarapa-
gamane sthâpayanti, bodhâya ca samädapayanti/
at lia khalu Samudrarenur br alimañas tarn sisyân aman-

_ (5) * (6) ^ (7)* ?
trayate sma/ 11utpâdayatha bho manavaka anut tar ay ara
(8) ' (9) ’
samyaksambodhau cittam, grhpatha buddhaksetragupam yâdrsân
âkâhksatlia, kuruta bhagavatah salease prapidhanam yadpsam
10 ©vakanksatba11/ v
* <1 0 ) _ ,
tatra Jyotiksabhako nama manavah, sa aba/ Mleidr sena
, # (1JL) , * - ‘ , _
margepa lexdp sena sambbârena kidpsya caryaya kidrsya smrtya
( 12 )
bo diiir labhyat e ? "/ purohlta äha/ "catvära ime manavaka i
bodhiraärgaprat ipannena bodhi sat tvenäksayako sä£ samudäna-
15 yitavyah/ katame catvärah?/ akpayah pupyasambharah,
akpayo jnânasambhârah, akâyab prajnäsambhära£, akpayab
(1)ABDE i -vandhanod * (2)

Tisnifi rje brtul zugs dui bahi s©ins lofis sig,
hjig rten mgon po man po mcbod hgyur fein,
ñon mohs g'yo mdud dam po gcod hgyur te,
f dge ba dam pa ses rab mdzod du £gyur*
c h X 5S-«(f¿rí& s&^Vfst
Visito % é c
oh2s ? ■*'}' -tr^ ^ .
«3 fit hi ¿y fît»(r $ if*}' * g % m -
(3)ch2 Wf>“b).Tsbam po brgyad pa
(234a6)e (4)CD: «nteväsinam. (5 )ABE!ryetba• (6)ABE ins*
purusa• (7)ÁD 5-kânuttarayara• (8)grhnatba in Mss* (9)Ob om
-guna. T :-gupavyuliam. (lO )-k saleo in Mss, Tîskar mabi kb vu
me ho g. cbl: ch2 : $ vwÂ3/?/W(ll)ABE:bhavepa • (12)
ABDE íbodhim. .
. 1 8 6 -----
“í (l)
sarvadharnasamudanayanasambhara£/
(2)
Tdysah kulaputra
(3) ,
marga^/ uktam caivam mana va tathagatena sambharavisuddhi-
(4 )
sahgraho ñama samsarottaranadharmadvaram; danasambharam
(5) _
bodhlsattva y© parityajanti, sa ca vaineyasattvaparipaca-
naya samvartate; sllasambharo bodhisattvanam pranidhana-

(ó) * _ *
püryai samvartate; kântisambharo bodhisat tvanam laksaîa-
» (7) '
nuvyañjanaparipuryai samvartate; viryasambharo bodhi-
sat tvanam sarvakamakarajiaya samvartate; dhyanasambharo
bodhisattvanam ajaneyacittatayai samvartate; prajha-
sambharo bodhisattvanam sarvaklesaparijnayai samvartate;
árutasambharo bodhisat tvanam asahgapratibhanatayai sam
vartate; punyasambharo bodhisattvanam sarvasattvopa-
jlvyatayai samvartate; jñanasambharo bodhisattvanam

<8 >, ’ ,
asamsayajñanatayai sairivartat e ; samathasambharo bodhi-
sattvanara karmajiacittatayai samvartate; vipasyanasam-
bharo bodhisat tvanam vi gatakathamkat hayal samvartate;
Í
1 )B i-samudanayasambharah, (2 )A ¡kxdrsa^L. (3)Aiukta caiva.
4)samsarottárena :sambharottarena) dharmmadvarádana- ■*
sambharanì bodhisatvaya parityajamti in ;Hss. .
T íbrara zehi khyehu de bzin gsegs pas lcyah hdi slcad du
byañ chub sems dpah rnams ni tshogs m a m par dag pa sdud pa
zes bya ba tshogs ñams su len par byed pa, chos kyi sgo sbyin
pajil tshogs yoñs su gtoñ bar byed de, des ni hdul bahi sems
can yons su smin par byed par jigyur ro(23^ b3-3j * Chiclear
and simple, chi efJMj/gmf*.
cf. /8 ?. . (5)ABE om. -sattva-. (6)C»-purye• (7)CDs
-paripürye. (8)chls ch2 ; -asañgajfiàna-
tayai samvartate* Tithogs pa med par byed par Jigyur ro *
sasahgatayai samvartate.
maitrxsambharo bodhisattvanam apratihatacittatayai sam-
(i) _
vartate; karupasambharo bodhisattvanam vaineyakhedatayai
samvartate; rauditasambharo bodhisattvanam dharmarama-
ratiramapatayai samvartate; upeksasambharo bodhisattvanam

(2 ) ^
5 anunayapratighaprahapatayai samvartate; dharmasravanasam-
bharo bodhisattvanam nivaranaprahanaya samvartate; nais-

* (3)
kramy a sainbharo bodhisattvanam sarvaparigrahavasarapatayai
samvartate; arapyavasasambharo bodhisattvanam kptakusala-

t / —
mulakarmavxprapasatayai samvartate; kusalavrddhibhavana’fcll-
10 sainbharo bodhisattvanam sarvakusalatayai samvartate;

’ (5 )
smrtisambharo bodhisattvanam dharaplpratilabhatayai sam-
vartate; matisambharo bodhisattvanam buddhiprabhedanata-
yai samvartate; dhrtisambharo bodhisattvanam arthagaty-
anubudhyanatayai samvartate; smrtyupasthanasambharo

(7 )
15 bodhisattvanam kayavedanacittadharmapratyaveksapatayai
samvartate; samyakprahana sainbharo bodhisattvanam sarva-
(l)Cs-akhedayatayai. (2)Di-pratighe. (3)ABEi-parigrahova-

sarapetayai. D :-parigrahovasarapatayai. Tsyohs su hdzin pa
thams cad spon bar byed par hgyur r o . c h i ; :
Note avasarapa-, cf. avasarapa-. (¿f)Instead of two
arapyavasasambharo & kusalavrddhibhavanasambharo Ch has o n e »
i.e., arapyavasasambharo bodhisattvanam krtakusalakarmavi-
T=Skt except krtakusalakarma- & sarvalcusalamulatayai♦ (5/

smrtisambharo-— samVattate is supplied by Ch T. Tsbyah
chub sems dpah rnams kyi dran pahi tshogs ni gzuhs thob par
hgyur ro( 235 a 8 ) • chi t ch2 :
(6/Aibuddhisampra-. (7)0 s-prabhaveksagatayai • (8)
Ch ins. one more reason, i.e., sarvakusaladharmaprahapatayai.
chi t S f J t n ch2 » :
&k
3$ - «1
188 —
kusaladharmabhävanäparipuranäya samvartate; rddhipäda-
sambhäro bodhisattvänäm käyacittalaghutayai samvartate;
indriya sambhäro bodhisattvänäm samvaraparipuryai sam
vartate; balasambharo bodhisattvänäm sarvaklesävamardana-
5 täyai samvartate; bodhyangasambhäro bodhisattvänäm dharma-

(l) * ' _ * _
svabhä vä vab o dhana t äy a 1 samvartate; satparäyaniyasaiiibharo
bodhisat tvänäm vaineyasattvaparisodhanatäyai samvartate/

" , _* ^ 1
ayam mänavakäh sambharavisuddhimukhasamgraho nama samsaro-
ttarapadharmadväram"/ sa aha/ Hdänasambhäro bhagavatä
10 mahabhogamahäpariväratäyäy uktah, sîlam svargopapattaye,
srutam mahäprajñatäyai; sraddhäjTvabhävanä bhagavata sam-

(4)
särottaranärtham nirdistäM/ pur ohi ta äha/ 11ye mänaväh
sanisäräbhiratä dänam dadanti, evam et ad yathoktam/ ye
mänavaka kulaputrä vä kuläduhitaro vä bodhlmärgaprati-
15 pannäs tair dänam damacittatayä dätavyam, sïlam samatha-
cittatayä raksitavyam, srutam akalusacittatayä paryesita-
vyam, bhävana raahäkarupäcittatäyai bhavayitavyä, parisesä
(1)ABE i-svabhävanävavodhanatäyai. C :-svabhävavavodhanatä-

y a i . (2 )t om. -inukha-. (3 )sambhärottarana- in Mss. So in
Tsbram zehi khyehu tshogs rnam par dag pa sdud pa zes bya
ba de ni tshogs ñams su len par byed pahi chos kyi sgo yin
no(235b5-6). But chi if ^^^V^0?»c,;.ch2 1 %$.
^ P*! (k) sambhärottaranartham in Mss. Corrected by
T & Ch. Tt— --?dad pa dan htaho ba dan sgom pa ni hkhor ba
las rgal bar byed par bstan to. chl * /*» ff *
ch2* It
— 189 —
U)
dharmâh prajnajnanopayasambharasamudanayatayai paryesta-
vyâh/ ayam mâpavakâ bodhimarga^/ ïdrsena sambhârena
bodhir labhyata iti, ïdpsx bhavanâ, xdpsï smrtih, xdrsx

_ (2) ' ’
mâpavakâ bodhimargacaryâ; janayata mânavakâ bodbau
chandam/ suddho manavakâ bodhimarga âsayena pranidhanara
kartavyam paripuryate; prasaimo mâpavakâ bodhimarga
âsayavisuddhyâ; rjukâ manavakâ bodhimarga asathyavisuddhi-
klesapravâhapatayâ; yogaksemo manavakâ bodhimârgah
anuttaranirvâpaparyavasânah/ kuruta prapidhânam» grhnata
buddhaksetragunavyuham parisuddham aparxsuddham va
yathâbhipretâ11/
atha khalu kulaputra Jyotiksabhako mânavako Ratna-
garbhasya tathâgatasyâgrato daksipam jânumapdalam
prthivyâni prati^thâpyâha/ !,utpâdayâmy ahara bhadanta
bhagavan nanuttarâyâin samyaksambodhau cittam/ asm im

(k)
klisÿ© buddhaksetre mandaragâpâm sattvânâm mapdadvesânam
mapdamohânâm askhalitâluditacittânâm avairacittânâm
ïr £yâmat saryac it t avivar jit anâin mi thyâdp st ipar ivar jit a -
cittânâm samyagdrstivyavasthitacittânâm kusalacittânâm

* "* (5)
kus alaparye f $ i c i11 anâm apâyapathavivar jitacittânâm
(l)ABEîpràjnopâyasambhâro. Tises rab dan ye ses dan thabs

kyi tshogs. (2 )A :janataya. Cijanayata. (3 )AB iyogaksamo .
0 ïyogaks emâ, (4 )ABE :mapdalâganâm • C smandarâpâm. (5 )Ch
T !trirapâyapatha-. „
trihsvargapathodyuktacittanam tribhih punyakriyavastubhi^
samudanxtakusalaraülanam trisu yanesu prayuktacittanàm

(1 )
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ yadi me
(z) r
bhadanta bhagavan nevamrüpa asa paripuryeta tada me
5 ubhayoh panyor ha st ina gali pradurbhavantu11/ sahapravya-

(3)
hrte vakye bhagavato 1nubhavena ubhayoh panyor hasti-
nagah pradurbhütah sarvasvetaji saptangasupratisthitah/
dps£va aha/ 11gao chata yüyara gaganatalam/ sarvavantam
idam buddhakgetram astaiigopetena varsepa paramasugandhena

(5)
10 sarvasattvan ito buddhaksetrat prabodhayata/ yesam
sattvanàm kaye tato bindu nipate ye va gandham ajighreyus
tesam pane anivaranah prahiyantn; tadyatha kamacchanda-
nlvaranara prahiyatu, vyapada styànamiddhauddhat y a -

(6)
kaukptyavic ikit sanivaranam prahiyatu,f/ sahapravyahr t e
15 vakye naga upary antarikse evamrüpepa javena gacchanti,

(7 )
tadyathapi nama balavan purtisah prasSritam bahu sam-
(sK
kocayet samkocitam bahu prasarayet/ evam eva te hasti-
nagah krtakarya yatha purvoktam vivarttitva tasyagratah
sthitah/
20 atha khalu kulaputra Jyotilcsabho mapavakahi parama-
(l)B:-budheyam. (2)Blevamrupasa. (3)D;-vyahrtam. (4)

ABE:.sarve svetah. (5)ABD *-lcêtran pravodhayata. C:-ksetra*
nye vodhayata. Èi-ksetran pravodhayeta. (6)ABE :-kautukam.
CDs-kaukptajttt. T:£gyod pa. Ch i*lr-&K (7)Csvahv asamkocayet.
(8)ABEsprasarayetu. ;
„ 191 „
(X)
pritimanäh; tarn Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/ "bhavisyasi
tvam kulaputranagate 1dhvani anupraviste dvitiye gangä-

’ _ (2) ”
nadîvâlikasame *samkhyeye Rutaprabhase kalpe Rut a san cay am
näma buddhaksetram bhavi^yati, asmim caturdvipike Ratna-
cchatrabhyudgatarasrair bhavi^yasi tathägato yavad buddho
bhagavan’1/ atha kulaputra Jyotiksabho bodhisattvo

. ,(5) _
Ratnagarbhasya tathägatasya pancamapâlena padau sirasa
nipapâta/
Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/

(6 ) , (7 )
10 !lutt±stha vigatarajä suddhasattvä
” (8 )
vyalqrta bahusattvakotïÿt sa/
bhavisyasi varasuddhamârgah bodhaye

' . (9) (10)
bhäVifsyasi varajinah sattvanayakahH//
(Xi)
peyâlam, sahasro manavakanäm trayah kotyo raanava-
15 kanam yair asm in buddhaksetre 1nut taray äm samyaksambodhau
(i)d sprîtamansah. (2)Tìbskal pa sgra snah. chi ;% .

ch2 : 0.5 (3)T;sgra yan dag par bst sags pa* chli
ch2 s Pff ^ , (4)T;riii po che chen pohi gdugs
miion par hphags pahi hod zer(Mahäratna-)* chi
c h 2 i f 4 ^ Í. -räsmir in Mss. (5)sirasä in Mss* (6)ABEs
-rajo* (7)C îsuadhamà. satv a . (8)a b C E î s o . (9)BCDE:-jina. (lO)
Tîrdul dan rnam bral seras can rnam dag lohs,
khyod kyi sems can bye man lûn bstan to,
byaii chub phyir ni rab dag lam sbyon ziñ,
rgyal mchog sems can rnams kyi hdren par hgyur.
©h2 ^ lifí % V"*

(ll)cp. T*bram zehi lchye^m stolx daxi bram zetii khyeirn bye
ba phrag gsum po. chlî ch2 : 3r-
— 1 9 2 -----
pranidhânam kptam; sarve ca te Ratnagarbhena tathâgatena
- _ k) ,b) *, _
vyakrtap, yavad Vipasyï Sikhï Vi svabhuvah pascimä buddha
babhüvuh/ sarve mânavakâ vyalert ah/

(4 ) '
tatra sahasravedapâthakânam brâhmanânâm yas tesam
(5 )
jy est hah gurusammato Vâyuvisnur nâma/ sa aha/ "aham
punah paricakasaye buddhaksetre 'nuttarara samyaksambodhim
sppseyain/ tXvrarâgânâm tXvradvesâpâm tXvramohânâm

«
sattvânâm dharmajn desayeyam'1/
(S)
Jyotipâlo ’
nama -
mapavakah/, sa aha// ,. (7)
"kim ,
arthavasam
samanupasy amano 'yam bho upâdhyâya Vayuvisnuh panca

.
kasaye buddhaksetre *prapidadhati?"/ ’ * aha//
purohita
11sakalainahakarunasamanvagato bodhisattvah paricakasaye

(9 ) * - . (10)
buddhaksetre bodhim anuprapnoti ; atrâpânâm aparâyapânâm
klesair upadrutânam drstivyasanaprâptânâm sattvânâm

(1 1 ) *
arthakaro bhavati; tranam parâyanam bhavati; janma-
samudrac ca sattvân uttârayati; samyagdrsÿyâm ca
sattvân prati^ÿhâpayati; nirvapâmrtaras ena sattvân
samtarpayati/ iyam bodhisattvasya mahâkarunâ dpsyata

' ~ * k2) *
ye pancakasâye buddhaksetre prapidadhanti"/
11 )ABDE :vipasvx. Tîrnam par gzigs. chlî^^/. ch2 iJlíí/

(2 )ABE îsikhi . Tîgtsug tor can. chlî/7-^". ch2 ! Ai "ft . (3)T î
thams ca<J skyob. chi î ch2 î$iff j&'ÿ. (h )ch2 : ^ .
^■fc^feîp +^ ^ ô l a ) . (5)T:lchyab hjug rluh. chi :5$ ¿ fÆ ch2 :
ïskar ma skyon. chi : ch2 s ^ . (7 )B skin
atham vamsam. (8)A :pranidhânam dadhati . (9)d :-ksetram.
(lO)Missed in Mss. But Tsdpufx gñen med pa rnams. chl:jglt-|-
ch2 s& jgfc. (ll)ABEîparânam. (12)33:prapidadhati. Gsprani-
damdhi. Espranimdadhaniti.
Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/ "bhavìsyasi tvain Vayu-
(i) _ ’ ’
visno at llcrantanam ekagahganad xva lika samanam asamldiyeya-
” (2) _ *
nara ayasiste dvitlye gahgànadxvalikasame 'samldiyeye
_*L , b) '
purastimayam disayam buddhaksie t raparamapura jahsaraani
' ' (*0 ’
5 buddhaksetra^Ly atxkramitva tatra Kasayadhvaja naina
lokaclhatur bhavisyati/ tatra tvam satpurusanuttarara
samyaksambodliim abhisambhotsyase, Salendrarajo nama
tathagato bhavìsyasi yavad buddho bhagavàn11/ Vayuvisnur
aha// -
"yadi me bhadanta bhagavan nevamrupa asa paripuryeta
(7) ’
10 yadahara bhagavatah pancamandalena padau vande tada me
bhagavan chatapunyalaksanalankrtav ubhau caranau murdhni
sthapayatu11/ ' _
yada kulaputra Vayuvisnur manavo bhagavatah padayoh
sirasa nipapata tada Ratnagarbhas tathagatah ubhau

(9) '
15 carap.au Vayuvisnor bodhisattvasya murdhni sthapayitvaha/
(1Ò) _(ll) (1 2 ) .
"uttigtha karupasaya txksnaprajna
carahi carya varabodhilcarapat/
chindahi dhxradrdhakl e sabandhanam

(1 3 )' (in.) (1 5 )
bhesyasi buddha hitanukampi11//
(I)Ch T Ins. Inàgate !dhvany. (2)T:bab pa na(anupraviste).

(3)a BE sbuddhaksetre. (4)à BE Jlcasaye dhvaja. Tiiiur srarig gi
rgyal mtshan. chl:^0f£*e. ch2 : (5)Tsri dban rgyal p o
chi : ch2 : ^ i-. (6) BJ -rupasa• (7 )yadahan bhagavat ah
is supplied by Ch T. (8)ABID ibhagavac chata-. C :-vàn cata-.
B:-vàn celiata-- (9)AB :-vispo . C:-vispu. (lO)utistha in Mss
(II)BE:karunàsaye. (12)AB ìtxsnaprajna* C 5txksuprajna. E:
tlprajna- (13)Cibhesyasxsya- (l4)C ¡hitanukamsa • (1 5 )
19^ —
atlia ldialu kulaputra Jyotipälo manavako Ratna-
garbhasya tat haga tasya daksi$iam jänumandalam prthvyäm
prati^thäpyäha/ nutpadayämy aham bhadanta bhagavan

(i)
nanuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam/ asmin buddhaksetre
_ * , , ’
5 ragadvesamohasabhägacittanäm avyavasthitakusaläkusala-
sayänam sattvanam catvärimsadvarsasahasräyuskäyära pra-
jayäin anuttaräm samyaksambodhim abhi sambudhyeyam" /
Ratnagarbhas tathägata aha/ 11atikräntänäm ekagangänadi-
valikäsamänäm a samkhyey änäm avasi^te dvitiye Saha namayam
10 lokadhätur bhavisyati/ kena käranena Sahety ucyate?/ sahäs
te sattva ragasya sahäs te dvesasya sahäs t© mohasya sahas
te klesabandhanänäm, tena käranena sä lokadhätuh iSakety

' ' ' (5)
ucyate/ tatra Sahäyam lokadliätau Bhadralco näma bhavisyati
_ . (6) ' (7) '
mahakalpah/ kena käranenocyate Bhadraka iti?/ Bhadrake
15 mahäkalpe rägadvesamohacaritänam sattvanam sahasram
maliäkärunil^äyäm buddhänäm bliagavatam utpat syat e/ tvam
api satpurusänupraviste Bhadrake mahakalpe catvärimsad-
Tssñih rjehi bsam pa ses rab rnon po loñs,

byah chub nichog phyir spyad pa spyod gyis la,
brtan pa ñon moíis hchiñ ba dam chod cig,
khyod ni phan pas sñiñ brtse saiis rgyas jLgyur.
chlí^#/v)’^ iJS0'
•
Í
l)ABE!-ksatra. (2)A ikusalamülasayanam. (3)T:bab pa na
anupravist e ) . (k )Ch ins . gaiiganadlvalikasame1samkhyeye.
T ins. 'samkhyeye. (5)Csbhavisyasi. (6)tena in Mss. (7)
T ins. tatra. (8)ABDE:-puruso*nupraviste.
195 "
varsasahasrikayam prajayam sarvaprathamam anuttaram
' ’ (1 ) ’
samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase, Krakutsando nama
bhavisyasi tathagato yâvad buddho bhagavaras, tribhir

(2) *
yanair dharmam desayisyasi, gananâtikr ântan sattvan sam-
5 saranadyâm uhyamânân uttarayi^yasi, nirvâpapâre ca sthâ-
payisyasi*1/ atha khalu kulaputra Jyotipalo bodhisattvo
Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pancamapdalena padau sirasa

(3) '
vandit valicante 1tilcramya tastbau/
(*)
atha lchalu kulaputra dvitïyas Turaburur nama manavako
(5) •
10 Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya purato nisapnah/ ^bhavisyamy
( 6)
aham bhadanta bhagavan Krakutsandasya tathagatasyanu-
(? ) , _
samdhau trimsadvarsasahasrayuskâyam prajâyâm buddho loke"/
Ratnagarblias tathagata aha/ "bhavisyasi tvam manavakà-

(S) ,
t ikr anta ekagahganadxvâlikâsame 1samkhyeye 1vasiste
(9) '
15 dvitïye nadigangavalikasame *saralchyeye Sahe buddhaksetre
(1Ò)
1nupraviste Bhadrakalpe Krakutsandasya tathagatasyanu-
samdhau trimsadvarsasahasrikayam prajayam Kanakamunir
nama tathagato bhavisyasi arhan samyaksambuddho vighusta-
sabdo lokasya11/ sa bhagavataih sakasad vyakaranam srutvà
(lÌAB :lcrakucchando. Tìhlchor ba hjig. c h i üvj<ÿlf_ch2

(2)Bîyâne* (3 )AC :tasthai * (k )CD ;tumvurur. Tìtam bu ru.
chis/g?.. c h 2 î ^ ^ ^ (5)bcÈ :nisarç.nah* Tìnisanna aha.
(6)B:krakucchamdasya. (7 )A ìtrivarsa-. (8 )ABE:-krante•
Dî-kramtâ* (9)ABE:saha. (lO)B:krakucchamdasya. (il)
Tsgser thub. chi *f o t ch2 .
— 196 —
Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya padau sirasa vanditva pra-
dak$ lplk|,tva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasyabhimukham asthat,
pu^pair bhagavataî lcayam avakiramanali praiijalibhüto
bhagavantam gathabhis tusthava/ ■{ i

(l) (2) , '
5 11susahita suraudita sumadhura vacaná
(3) W ,
askhalita aludita akalusa viraala/
, (5) (S)
abhisaya atiyati atimati matima
(7 ) (8 )
psivara jvala tuina munivara vrsabhí//
toahu turna gunadada gunaáata bharita/

(9 ) (1 0 )
10 sukhakara munivara naramanu namita/
(U-) (12) (13)
na hi anyu sattva vidyati tvayi samu trbbave
(1*0 (1 5 ) (1 6 ) ' (1 7 )
tvayi adyi bahusattva bodhimargi vyakrtau//
(l)B :samudita. (2 )D:sumadhure. (3 )BCK ¡alchalita. Dsakhi-

lata* (4)AE:aludita akalusa. B¡akalusa aludita. (5)A:ati-
saya. Bíatiyata. (6)ABCBsma. (7 )C¡munivara•X(8)C ívrsami.
9)ABE ¡naramaru. Csnarama. (10 )D ¡mamita. ( h ) e ora. na.
1 2 )c¡viprati. (l3)D;tve p i . (Í4)B;adya. (1 5 )^¡-satve.
l6)A:bodhir margi . BC¡bódhimarga. E¡bodhimargi. (17)
Tisin tu hbrel ba legs bsgrags rab snan gsufi ba po,
ma hkhrul ma hdres nía rñogs dri ma mi mnah. ba,
Khyad hphags sin tu sdora brtson blo rab blo gro ldan,
dran sron dam pa khyod radzes thub gtso khyu mchog lagsf
y o n tan brgyas bltam yon tan man po stsol ba khyod,
thub mchog bde ba mdzad pa mi yi dam pas btud,
srid pa gsum na khyod hdrahi sems can gzan ma mchis,
deft khyod sems can man po byañ chub lam luh bstan*
c h li JfcXíffc.
.
*§.$£>-
— 197 —
(i)
atha khalu kulaputra Visvagupto nama manavako Ratna
garbhasya tathagatasya puratah saptaratnamayam pltham
sthapayitva satasahasramGlyena prajñapanena prajnapya,
tatra pi thè s u vamapatram sthapayitva saptaratnapari-

* . ’ _ (3)
5 purpasuvarnamayam bhj'ngaram saptaratnamaya yastir buddha-
pramukhe bhikfusafighe niyoóitavan/ sa alia/ ubhavisyamy
aham bhadanta bhagavan nanagate ’dhvany atikranta eka-

' W ,
gahganadivalika sanie 1samlchyeye 1vasist e dvitlye tasmims
ca Bhadrakalpe tathagato 1rhan samyaksambuddho vidya-
10 caranasanipamo hiyamane àyusi utpanne kaliyuganimitte
tlvraragadvesamohamanersyamat saryaparyutthitanam sattvanam

(5 ; ’ * , (6)
mithyadrstyakalyanamitrasannisritanam sattvanam akusala-
**’ ' , (7)
mülaparyutthitacittanam kusalamülaparihip.acittanam samyag-
d^stivivarjitacittanam mithyàjivakusalacittanam, parinir-

(8) ' ’
15 vyte Kanakamunau tathagate saddharme 'ntarhite fndhe loke
•nayake vimsativarsasahasrikayàm prajayam aham anuttaram
samyaksambodhim abili sambudhyeyam11/
tasya kulaputra Visvaguptasya brahniapasya Ratna-
garbhas tathagata aha/ 11sadhu sadhu brahmana mahavìdvan

(9)
20 jñanasamanvagatah, tvam satpurusotpanne kaliyüganimitte
(l)T slcun gyis bsruhs . chi ch2 :/|4$f. (2 )A:-mulena

prajnapayena. CE om. prajnapanena. c p . Tsrin than hbum gyi
bsam pas bsams nas, chi
having laid a seat of* ten-thousand value. (3 )ABEiyasti.
a stick. Tsmchod sdon. chi ;^-#yBut ch 2 :/^, (4)T ¡anupraviste .
(5)ABEs-drstyakalyapamitra-. (6 )D:akusale mule. (7)CDs
-raulam. (S)ABEskenaka-. (9)Cs-purusotpale.
„ 198 ~
yavad vimsativarsasahasriltayam prajayam andhe loke 'nayake
* (1) * ' J2)
pranidhanam krtam/ tena tvam satpurusa Vidvagañjakaruna-
srayo naina bhavasva/ bhavisyasi tvara Vi dvagan jakar ima-
srayanagate ’dhvany at ilcrant ànain ekagahganadivalikasamànam

(4-)
5 avasiste dvìtlye Sahayam lokadhàtau anupraviste Bhadrake
** , * _ _ (5 ) _
kalpe vimsativarsasahasrikàyàm prajayam Kasyapo nàma
tathàgato bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavàn1'/
atha khalu kulaputra Vid vagan jakaru^Lasr ayo bodhi-
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathàgatasya pancamaîcLalena padau

(7) . _
10 sirasa vanditvaikante fsthat, Ratnagarbham tathagatam
(S) , _ _
pu^pamalâgandhac urinair avakirati, abhis ca gathabhir
abbi st avamanah/ .
( )
10 *
"naravara hitakara ratikara janaka
(11 ) (1 2 )
smitamukha pramudita suinadhura vacana/
15 sthanajnàna kusala hitakara dasabaladhara pravara

(1 3 ) (i4)
jñanadhyanavimoksaparamita namo 1stu te sugate//
• (15) * (16)
bahucaryacarita vikasitavadana
atulaya bodhiya vyakrta/

(1 7 ) *
tvaya bahubodhisattvanayuta
(18) (1 9 ) (20)
20 vandama te naravara sugata11/ iti//
(l)AE ;-dhanakrtam. C D ¡-dhanakrte. (2)AEsviddhagamja-. T:

mkhas mdzod snih rje rten. chii^^J,^^.. ch2 ; (3)AE:
viddhagamja-* (4)ABEsbhadrakalpe . (5)^*hod srun* Chi ì&Mjr.
(6)AE ¡viddhagamja-. (7 )C i1sthat a • (8 ;D sanile* (9)D:abh±-
stamanah* (10 )ABE ina ca vara. (ll)ÀE:smimta-. (Í2 )c 5sukha-
madhura* (l3)D:ska. (l4)cssugata* D:sugato* (l5)D 1 -estrite •
(l6)Ds-vedana. (17)D:-bodhisatve♦ (18)Cinarata. Dina ca
vara. (l9)B:sigata. (20)Ts
“ 199 “
atha khaXu kuXaputra Samudrarepur brâhmanas caturbham
(i) ,
VimaXavaisayanam manavakam samcodayam asa/ atha khalu
kulaputra VimaXavaisâyano manavako Ratnagarbhasya tatha-

(2 )
gatasya puratah sthitväha/ "evam evaham asmin Bhadrake
kaXpe bodhira âkânksâmi, na ca kevaXam evamrñpam kaXiyuge/
yathâ Kasyapasya tathâgatasya jsarinirvrtasya dasavarsa-
sahasrikayâm prajayam dänadamapariksinäsayänäm sattvänam

(?0 (5) / '
saptadhanavirahitänäm akaXyänamitre sästrsam jñapratipanna-
(6)
citta bhavanti, anarthikas tribhih pupyakriyavastubhir
bhavanti, virahitas tribhih

* sucaritair/ -udyuktäs
\ trisu
♦ dus
•
(?)
caritesu kXesandhakaravyakuXacitta bhavanti, anarthikas
tribhir yänair, na sakyam tat kaXam kenacid bodhicaryäm
nispadayitum/ kim punar varsasahasrikayäm; yävat te
mi mchog phan pa mdzad pa dgaji bar bgyid pa sky ed pa p o ,

&aX hdzum rab tu dgyes pa sin tu sñan pahi gsun mhah ba,
gnas mkhyen michas pa phan pa mdzad pa stobs bcu rab mchog Xdan,
ye ses bsam gtan rnam par mthar phyin bde gsegs Ichyod Xa hdud,
spyod pa man po spyad pa zai ni rnam rgyas pa,
khyod kyis byan chub sems dpah Ichrag khrig plirag man p o ,
gzaX yas byan chub sXad du Xufx yan bstan pa mdzad,
mi mchog bde bar gsegs pa Ichyod Xa phyag htshaX Xo •
obZ* ñíl-fc ' yLts-wÀrft

3Í--T% JZJKAfetf-
(l)Tsbgrod byahi bu dri ma med. c h i ch2 ; (2)

ABE:bhadrakalpe. (3)ch T ins* -saçiyama^. T :sbyin pa dan
dui ba dafl yan dag par sdom palli bsam pa bas pa rnams(240b5)
chX ch2 :^ (4 )a :saptaratna-
dhana-. (5)hîaXpânamitre• (6)b îbhavati. (7)cJbhavati.
— 2 0 0 --
sattva varsasatâyuska bhavanti, tat kalam sattvânâm
kusalamülasya nästi näina, kim punah kusalamülacarya;
tävat pancakasaye loke hâyamâna dasavarsayuskä bhavanti,

' '(i)‘
sasträntarakalpe pratyupasthite tat kalara aham devebhyo
, ( 2 ) ’ ,
■vatirya sattvan paritrayeyam, akusalam rincitva kusale
niyojayeyam, yavad dasasu kusalesu karinapathesu sattvan

(3) ' ' _ _ ’
pratisthapayeyam, klesäms ca sattvanara kusalebhih karma
, w „
pathebhih parisodhayeyam, pancakasayara ca parihäyeyam/
yavad asitivarsasahasrikäyam prajayäm aham anuttaräm

' (5) ' '
samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam, mandar ägad ves amo lianäm
avidyersyâmatsarinâm sattvanam dharmam desayeyam, trisu
ca yänesu samniyojayeyam/ yadi me bhagavan nevamrüpa

* (6)’
asa paripuryeta vyakarotu mam bhadanta bhagavan nanuttara-
(7)
yäni samyaksambodhau/ yadaham bhadanta bhagavan nevam-
rüpam vyakaranam na lapsyami, na sravakabhümim prarthayami
na ca pratyekabuddhabhümim yena yanena sïghram samsarad
vimucyämi"/
(l)ABstat kalam alara aham. C:tat kälam alam. E:tat kala

samalam aham. (2)ABE:ricitvä. (3)cîpratisthapaye. (4)
T ins. theg pa gsum po dag la yah sbyor bar gyur cig(24l
a 3“^)=trisu yäneû niyojayeyam. (5)C :-buddhayam. (6)ABE î
-püryata. (7;X) snaivamrüpam. Ch T are different* chl:tì|f^^C
^ OK). Ch2 : -
=yady a h a m vyakaranam na lapsyami,
sravakabhümim prarthayami pratyekabuddhabhümim ca y e n a ---
Tîbtsun pa bcom ldan hdas gan gi tshe bdag de Itar luh
bst an pa thob nas theg pa gah gis rrayur du £khor ba las
ligrol bar Jigyur bahi ñan thos kyi sahan don du mi gner la,
rah sans rgyas kyi sahah don du mi gner lags so(24la7-8)
ssyadäham -— vyakarapani lapsyami, na sravakabhümim pra
rthayami na ca pratyekabuddhabhümini yena ---•
Ratnagarbhas tathagata aha/ 11cat varlmani brahmana
, , h) '
bodhisattvanam lcusldavastuni ; yaih kusIdavastubhijL sani-
anvagata ekatya bodhisattva dlrghasamsaralabhi.no dysti-

2 ( )
prapate samsaracarake duhkhany anubhavanti, na ca ksipram
anuttaram samyaksambodhim anuprapnuvanti/ katamani
catvari?/ ihaikatyo bodhisattvo hinacaro bhavati, hlna-
sahayah, hlnaparityagah, hlnapranidhih/ katham ca bodhi-

’ (*0 (5)
sattvo hinacaro bhavati?/ ihaikatyo duhsllo bhavati,
(6) ,
kayavafunanasa casamvrtacarl bhavati, sravakapratyeka-
10 buddhayanikaih sardham samsargacarl bhavati, na ca sarva-

(7 ) ' ,
parityagl na sarvatraparityagl bhavati, devamanusyasrl-
sukhabhilasl danam dadati, na cadhyasayena buddhakêtra-

* ( 8)
gunavyuhan prat i grhnat i vaineyam anaveksya pranidhanam
* ( 9)
pratigrhpati/
’ ’ ’
ebhis catnrbliir dharmaih samanvagataji

*
15 kusldo bodhisattvah ciram samsaracarake duJikham anubhavati,
na ca ksipram anuttaram samyaksambodhim anuprapnoti/
caturbhir dharmai^n samanvagato bodhi sat tvah ksipram

(1 0 ) ’ *
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyate/ katamais
caturbhih?/ sllavan bhavati kayavanmanah samvptacarl,
20 mahayanasamprasthitaih sardham samsargacarl bhavati,
(lJkusalavastubhih in Mss. Corrected by Ch T(le lohi dnos

poj. (2)C:-bhavati. (3)0:-apnuvati. (4)ACD©:hinacaro. (5 )
A ;duhkh!lo . (6) C ;casamvpt am carl. D :caham vrtacarl. c p . T :
lus dan hag dah yid kyi spyod pa ma bsdams sin. (7)ABE om.
na sarvatraparityagl. CDsna sarvaparityagl• Corrected by
Ch T. (8)-grhnati in Mss* (9)-grhnati in Mss. (10)As
-budhy et a • D 1 -budhyeyam •
——— 202
1 ( ) _
sarvaparityagx sarvatrapar!tyagl sattvanam duhkhapari-

_ _ <2_)
_
mocanartham karunacxttotpadarn dadati, adhyasayena buddha-
kgetragunavyuhan vaineyam aveltsya pranidhanam prati-

<3) / , W _
gphnati/ ebhis caturbhir dharmaih samanvagato bodhi-
(5*) ’ (6)
5 sattva!ti kîpram anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyate/
catvara ime dharma bodhi sattvamargasyopastàmbhakarah/
katame catvarah?/ paramitàsv abhiyogah, sattvanam sam-
grahavastut sargah, b rahmavi bar abbini spad anata, abbi jna-

' (7)
vikrldanata/ caturbhir dbarmair bodhisattvenàtrpta-
10 viharina bhavitavyam, danatrptataya dharmasravapatrptataya
bhàvanatrptatayà sattvebhyah sangrahavastvatpptataya

' y ' (8)
vihartavyara/ catvara ime bodhisattvenàksaya nidhayah
parìpurayitavyah/ katame catvarah?/ sraddha bodhi-
sattvenaksayo nidhih paripurayitavyah, dharmadesana
15 paripamana daridrasattvaparigrahas caksayo nidhih pari-

/ (9) * , *
purayitavyah/ catasra ima bodhisattvaparisuddhih/
do) *
katamas oatasrah?/ nairatmyataya sxlaparisuddhih,
(il) '
nihsat tvataya samadhipari suddliili, nirjivatayà prajna-

, (12) ,
parisuddhih, nispudgalataya vxmuktiparisuddhih. vimuktx-
20 jnanadarsanataya ca/ catvaro dharma bodhisattvena pari-
(l)Aìsarve parxtyagx & om. sarvatrapar!tyagx• (2)A:dàdati.

Èidati. (3)“grhnati in Mss. (4)b CD¡dharmmais. (5)Ós-satvo.
(6)ADs-samvudhyete. (7)C :dharme. D :dharmai^• (8)C :-satvo
naksaya. (9)ABiime. (10)nairàtmataya in Mss. (ll)nissatva-
taya in Mss* (12)AEsnispudgataya. B :nispumgataya• D:nis-
pumgalataya* * • *
203 ---
pürayitavyah, ya ir bodhisattvah ksipram anuttaram samyak-
’ U) (2 )
sambodhim abhisambudhyanti, akasacakram pravartayanti,
(3 ) \ W (5 )
acintyacalorara atuiyacakram anabhilapyacakram nairyanika-
(6 ) ' ’ (7 )
caleram nairvedhikacakram apravptticakraip pr avar t ayant i/
5 bhavi^yasi tvam V linaiavai sàyanana gate !dhvany ati

)
kranta ekagangànadxvalikasame *samkhyeye *cirapraviste
Bhadrake kalpe pr asante pañeakasaye kale vardhamane

, (1 0 )
ayusi asxtivarsasahasrikayam prajayam anuttaram samyak-
* ' ( 11)
sambodhim abhisambhotsyase, Maitreyo nama bhavi^yasi
10 tathagato yavad buddho bhagavan'* /
atha Vimalavaisayano brahmano Ratnagarbhasya tatha-

«
gatasya paneamandalena *
padabhivandanam <1 2 >
krtvaikante. -
sthitva
pusâmalyacurnair bhagavatah pujodyukto gathabhir abhi-
stauti/
(no (1 5 ) _ _
15 *'bhava natha lalat avi sala rucirorna himavarna
(16) * , (17) y '
kanaka gir iküt a sadrsastu manat ha/
(18)
kas te na n ay u muni vrsabha lokapradxpa gunasatabharita
(19 ) " (2 0 )
kalo ,yam me uktam bhavahi buddha jageM//
(1)A. -budhyati. (2)áí—varttayati. (3 )anityacakram in Ms s.

Corr. by Ch T. Tsmi rtog pahi hkhor lo* chi :
(4)Ch adds anatmacaicram, chi ch2 5$4)$®. (5 )
Esnaiyanika-. Tines par hbyin pahi hkhor lo. chi :
ch2 ; . (6 )ABE om. D :naivedhika-. D inaivadhilca- • Tines
par hbyed pahi hkhor lo. chi ch2;$t$:^. (7)Bi
-varttayati. (8}DBì*vira-. Tibskal pa bzah po bab nas rifi
po ma Ion ziri. v9)Eibhadrakalpe. (10 )B :-sahasayusi. (ll)B;
maitrxyo. Tibyams pa. Chi^j tffj. (l2)Bikrtva ekanta. (l3)Di
abhisjaubhi. (l4)Bibhave. (l5)C¡lalatu-. Dilelatu-. (l6)D;
kenaka-. (l7)Cimanatha. (l8)E¡naya muni. (l9)Bikala. (20)T:
— 204 —
(1) (2) (3)
sarve Samudrarenunä brâhinanena purohitena sahasrara
' * _ w *
vedapäthakanam ^bodhau samadapitam/ yathâ Krakut sandah
Kanakamun^h^Kasyapo Maitreyo vyakrta evam Simhah Pradyotah
yavad dvir ünam sahasram vedapathakânam mânavalcânam

* (8) ’
5 sarve 1smin Bhadrake kalpe ’nuttarayam samyaksambodhau
praîdhanam krt avant ah, sarve Ratnagarbhena tathägatenä-

’ * (9)
smln neva Bhadrake kalpe 1nuttarayam samyaksambodhau
vyavasthäpitah/
yas tesam sarvakanyasah pnrohitena same editaci/

' ’ (10) '
10 ,!kim bho Mahabalavegadharï dïrgham nirïksase?/ utpada-
yasva sattveû mahakarunäinn/ imäbhis ca gâthabhir vi-
jñapayati/
11ye satt va jaravyadhimrtyíibhir bhaya

(il) *
trsna: nadì patita/
mgon po khyod ni dpral bahi dbyes che mdzod spu garis

nidog m dzes,
lchyod ni gser gyi ri bo brtsegs pa hdra àin yid du mchi,
yon tan brgyas gtara bdag dus £di gsuñs £gro nahañ bdag
Jitshan rgya,
thub pa khyu mchog hjig rten sgron khyod la ni su mi hdud.
chiî fa
ch2 s ^ . &^[,P@-'4ÌKzf§- *
Î
l)B:evam instead of* sarve. (2 Ja :-reîur . Eî-renur nâma.
3)Tîstoh po . But Ch=:ekonasahasram, chi ^p^-^chS
(4)A:krakucchandah. (5)ACDE ;kasyapaJi* (6)Tisen ge
& mchog tu dgah ba. But Ch-simhapradyotah, chi ! ch2 :
3 5£. Ï7)chl:&Â't *iMÂ^ch2 &ut Tidgu brgya dgu
beu rtsa dgu(999)• (8)bibhadrakalpe. (9)BE:bhadralcalpe.
(lO)Tîstobs chen sugs hchari* chi t f â i j . ch2î^k^- 111)
ABDEînadïr. *
„ 2 0 5 --
(l) (2) (3)
praksipta bhavacarake pratibhayam
skandhe nivista narah/

(5) ( 6 )'
prCtva klesavisam parasparavad.dh.am /
* (7 ) (8) "
duhkharnave samsthita/
(9) (lo) ' (il) '
5 mohe andhe pranastainárge
(12)' (1 3 ) (14)
asubhasamsarayantre bhraman/
(15) ‘ (16)
duhkhena jalitabhuta sarvatribhaveya
mithyaya drsti sthitah/

(17) (18) ” U9) ,
sarvaprana bhramanti pancagatibhis
_ (2 0 )
10 cakram yatha vartate/
* _ . (2 1 )
dharraa caksu vihina pancagatibhir
atrana sattvan smarl/

’ (22) (2 3 )
bhave prajña jahitva kanksavimati v.
(24) ‘ (2 5 )
bodhaya chandam jane/
, (2 6 ) ’
15 trsnasokanudo bhavahi jagato
(27) (28)
sattvana bandhur bhava/
(l)Dipraksipto. (2)A¡bhavacake• (3 )BE:-bhaya. CD;-bhaye.

(4)C;nara. (5)AC¡klesavisayam. (6)AE:-vamdham. B C D :
-vadham. (7 )ÁE 1duldiarnnava • (8)AB:sa sthita. (9)B:moha.
D ímoho. (10)B:andha. D ivamdha * (11)A :pranamarge. B :pra-
naste m a r g a • CDEipranastamarge. (12)Eiasubham. (l3)AEi
•yamt e . B :-pamke• (14 )C ;blirama * D ¡bhramana * (15 )C ;duhkho na *
E¡duhkhyena. (l6)B:sarve tri-. E¡-bhavesa. (l7)A;sarve
prapa. Bisarve p r a p i . (l8)E:bhramati. (l9)E om. pañca-
gat±~* (20)varttate in Mss. (2l)ACDE:-gatibhih. (22)
Dijahitva. (2 3 )C*kamksama-. Eikaksa-. (24)cchamdam in
Mss. (25)C:jana. (26;Ci-sokarudo. (27/ABDE¡vamdhñr* Cs
vadhur• (28)BDE:bhava* -
206 ——
(i)
klesabandhanamoksanartham pagato
bodhaya cittain name/

(2)
dharmacaksur vihlna mohavigata-
* (3) , W
margam ca sre^ta dada/ ?
(5) ' '
samsarabhavacarakesu jvalitam
(6)
dharmarasena tarpaya/
(7)
tvam sxghrani upasamkrainya hitakara-
pada nipatyam mune/

(8) (?) (10)
sarva bho pranidlii prasasta sudr§Uaa
d i)
10 buddho bhava nayakah/
( 12 )
sattvasvas aitaro bhavahi jagatah
sat tvarnava uddliare/
mokâmargapranlta indriyabala-
(13)
bodhyaiigadata bhavet/
15 dharmavarsam utsrja dharmajaladam

(14)* ,(15) (16)
sattvana duhkh.am samet'1// ,
(17) ,
sa ca kulaputra Mahabalavegadharx manavaka aha/
(l)ABCD :-moksanartha. (2)C;-caltsu. (3)BE :marge. (4)

Aidadam. (5)b ;jvallta, (6)tarsaya in Hss* (7)ABDE;
upasamkrama. (8)E:sarvo. (9)A sprasastam. (10 )Cs sudata
Ossuta* E :sudrdhaja. (ll)Csbhagava* Dsbhavam. (l2)B:
satvas casaltaro . Cssatvas casaltaro . (l3)A tbhaved. E:
bhaveta. (l4)E:satvaiii na. (15 )ABE ssamet. (l6)As for
Oh & T, see note* (l7)A smaaiavakaha*
— 207 —
_ M .
"naham bho upadhyaya samsarabhiramam srlra akankâmi, na
, ' ’ (3)
ca punah sravakapratêkabuddhayanabhilasx; anuttara-
yanarn akafiksaini/ muhurtam bho upadhyaya pratxlcsa h i ,
srpusva yathaham simhanadam nadami"//
5 at ha khalu kulaputra Saniudrarenur brahmanas tato

(5 ) ’ ’
■bhiniskramya svakam pancabrahmanadarakan upasthayakan
amantrayitvovaca/ "bho daraka utpadayatanuttarayam
samyaksambodhau cittam"/ t© fpy ahuh/ "nasmakam kiucid
asti yad vayara buddhapramukhasya bhikûsaiighasya nir-
10 yatayamah/ kathain ca vayara anavaruptakusalamùla bodhi-
cit tarn utpadayamah?11/
at ha khalu kulaputra Samudrarepur brahmano 1gra-

, (7 ) '
puroh.it ah prathamah Karabhujo namo past hay akah tasya
' ' (8) ' (9)
saptaratnamayam karnavibhusapam datvà, dvitxyah Sthala-
15 bhujo namopasthayakah tasya dvxtxyam saptaratnamayam

(1 0 ) * (1 1 )' *
karnavethakam datva, trtxyah Jalabhujo namopasthayakas
' * ' (1 2 ) (1 3 )
tasya saptaratnamayam pltham dadati, caturthah Vegabhujo
I)B im a h o p a d h y a y a . (2)B ;srxyam fUcamksami • D :sriyalcaksami .

S3)ABE:anuttarayanam. T:bla n a med pahx theg pa. chl:&£k
XL#. ch2 : (A-)BCB ¡muhurtta • T = S k t . But
C^Poi). (5)Bssvaka na. (6)ii:utpa&ayeta-.

Tsskyed cig. (7)T:lo than spyod. c h l : ^ ^ . ch2 : (8)
AC;karppa-. Tivarpa-, kha dog gi rgyan dag. chi: %-t^
ch2 : ijt (9)Tsthan la spyod. chliflf^. ch2:4^^J^.
(lO )A B D :karppavetalcani. earring. T :m a c h a . chi \ ch2 *
(ll)T?chu la spyod. c h U ch2 I'UflifcsJ*£■ (l2)B:
datva,. (l3;Tssugs kyis spyod. chi . ch2 : ■
208 «•*——
U) (2 )
namopasthayakas tasya saptaratnamayam dapdam dadati,
(3) ' (4)
pancainah Sarabhujo namo past hayaka s tasya sarvasauvarna-
bhrhgaram datvovaca/ n gacchata yuyam manavaka imani

* h 5) _
'vastuni buddhapramukhasya bhiksusanghasya niryatayitva-
5 nuttarajain samyaksambodh.au cittam utpadayatha11/
atha te pahcopasthayaka gatva bhagavatsakasam tani
vast uni yatha niksiptani buddhapramukhasya bhiksusanghasya

(7 ) * *
niryatayitvaivam ahuh/ ,!vyakarotv asmakam bhagavan
_ , (8)
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau« tasmims ca Bhadrake lcalpe
(9 ) (1 0 ) (1 1 )
10 vayam anuttaram sainyaksanibodhim abhisambudhyamahi11/
(12 )
peyalam, vy alert all kulaputra Hatnagarbhena tathagatena
’ (1 3 )
K a r a bhujo mapavako b o d h a y a B h adrakalpe Drdhasvaro nama
(15) (l^)
b h a v i s y a t i tathagatah, Sthalabhujas tadantare Su k h e ndriya-
(1 7 ) * (18 ) .
matir nama bhavisyati tathagatah, tasyanantare Jalabhujah
(19 ) * * (2 0 )
15 Sarthavadir nama bhavisyati tathagatah, tasyanusamdheh
(2 1 ) * (2 2 )*
Vegabhujah Priyaprasanno nama bhavisyati tathagatah,
l)ACDE;-sthayakah. (2)B;datva instead of4 dandara datva.

3)Tisnih po spyod. chi I’tyrJa ch2 : (4)b :sauvarnna-
SJABEsniryatatva-. (6 )chl (202b).
(7)ADsniryatayitva caivam. (8 )B¡bhadrakalpe. (9)ABE;an~
ut t ar ay a m . (10) B :samyalcs ambo dliau • (11 )A E :- sambho t sya s e -7
mahi. B om. (12 ) D ;vyakrtam. (l3)T:brtan dbyans. Ch :
(l4)A;bhavisyahi. BE ¡bhavisyasi . (15 )B s-antaram. (l6 )T:
bde dban bio gros . chi ch2 s , (17 )AB ¡bhavisyasi .
(l8 )B :tasyanamtaram. (19 )^¡don bcas gsuh. chi;
• (20)B stad anantaram, D¡tasvanusandhe* (2 l)T:dgah
ba „dah ba • chi s ch2 :^ , (22 )B :bhavisyasi & o m .
tathagata£.
U) (2) (3)
tasyanusamdheh. Sarabhujo nama manavako Haripatracudo
_ )
nama bhavisyati tathagatah/
_(55 „ . _ _ _
samanantar avyalcrtas te pancabhadrakalpika manavakah,

'<6 >
purohitah punar api Mahabalavegadharinam aba// ,,
"Mahabala-
(7) (8)
5 vegadharl grhnahi buddhaksetragupavyüban, karohi prani-
dhanam bhagavatah sakasad yadrsam akahksasi, nimantrayahi

' (9 ) ’ (10 ) ’ (lX)
sarvasattvan dharmarasena, carahi c a ,drdliavxryena svakam
bodhicariksitti/ nía bhuyo dXrgham nirXltsasva0/ baliuná ca
* grhXtva bhagavato 'ntikaxn upanxtah/
10 sa ca kulaputra MahabalavegadharX mapavalco bhagavatah

, , ( 12 ) (13 )
purato ni sancas caha/ Hkiyadbahavo bhagavan nanagate
fdhvani munibhaskara asmin Bhadrakalpe udayanti?11/

_ (14 )
Ratnagarbhas tathagata aba/ 111asmin manavaka Bbadrake
(15 )
kalpe caturuttaram sabasram munibháskaranam udayah/
_ (16 )
15 manavaka aba/ "yavat tesara bbadanta bhagavan Bbadrake
’ ’ _ , b7)
mabakalpe nirvrtanam jinasuryanam pascimako Sarabhujo
Í
l ) A !-sandhoJjL. Bítad anantaram. C ;-sandhaiih.. Eí-sandhauh.
2)varabhujo in Mss. v. 209» fn*3* (3)ACDE íbarimantacudo.
B¡-matta-. Tsseii gehi bses gñen gtsug pbud=barimitracüdo.
cbl cb2 * cf • (4)B sbhavisyasi .
(5)A:~vyakrtadgatas te. (6)maba- is left out in Mss* (7 )
f
rbnabi in M s s . (8)A C D E :-vyuha. (9)ACDEi-satva• B :-satvana.
l0)-rasena drdhavxryyena ca svakam in Mss. Einended by Cb
& T. Tssems can thams cad kyan cbos kyi bcud kyis hgron du
gner cig, brtson bgrus brtan pos rañ gi byah cbub kyi spyad
pa yañ spyod la. cbl cb2
Sfi-*n&K %%'&■, f e 4f C2Í3 4 ), (11 )B i svakam. (12 )B ;kiyanto .
(l3)Dsnete dbvani. íl4)Bsbhadrakalpe. {l5)ABEí-uttara.
(l6 )B :bhadrakalpe • (l7):rasabhujo in Mss. Here T ígees lag.
v. 209» in.3* '
— 210 —
(1)
ñama manavako *nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyate
(2 )
Haripatracüdo ñama bhavisyati tathagata, tavac ciram aham
bodhisattvacarilcam carisyami vivldhavratatapacaryadana-
damas amyamasrut avir yaks ant i saur at y apuny apr a jña sambhar ain
' (3 )
5 saniudanayamanah/ sarvesara ca^bhadrakalpikanam acirabhi-
sambuddhanam prathamam pindapatam dadyam; parinirvrt anam
ca sarxrapujam lcuryam; tesara ca saddharmadharako bhaveyam/
silavirahitan sattvan sxlasampadi samadapayeyam nivesaye-
yam pratisthapayeyam; drstivirahitan safikatapraptan sat-
10 tvan samyalcdy^tyam samadapayeyam nivesayeyam pratisthapa-

, (5 ) _ * * **
yeyam; evam asayavirabitan samyagasaye pratisthapayeyam;
evara acaravir ahítan acare pratisthapayeyam; nanavidhanam
sattvanam kusalacaryam nidarsayeyam/ tesara ca buddhariam

_ _ . ' * * * (6) ’
bhagavataw acirastangate saddharme punar aham saddharma-
15 netrx saddharmaparxgraham saddharmasyotpadam saddharma-
pradipain loke jvalayeyam/ sastrantarakalpalcalasamaye
sattvan pranatipatavairamanyam pratisthapayeyam yavat

£8 )
samyagdr styam; dasakusalakarmapathebhyah sattvan leu-
"*(9) ’
margad uddhrtya samyakpathe sthapayeyam; duscaritandha-
(l)ABE:-sambhotsyase* (2)C;-patracüda. E :-putracuda. v.

210,fu*3* *(3)S¡cacira-. (h ) ABE:«patram. Tíbsod sñoms kyañ
dbul bar bgyiho . chl ch2 : * (5 )AE ¡asaye v ± - .
(6)CDssaddharme netrx* (7 )"ka-lpa.“ is left out ±n Mss* T:
mtshon gyi bskal pa bar mahi dus lcyi tshe na. C h i 13
(8)cp. Tiseras can rnams mi dge ba bcuhi las lcyi lam dah
lam ñan pa dag ñas bton ciñ yafi dag pahi lam du hgod par
gyur cig. c h l : 4rJk^$. ^ But ch2 ¡
Í^Sí&#A¥.ífe.^'^-t.(9)CDtuddhatya. '' -
— 211 —
karam ca nasayeyara; súcaritalokam ca nidarsayeyam;
* (i) * _ ’ ■
lcalpakasayam yavac cayurdrstiklesakasayam ca loke nasa-
yeyam/ dm^bbiksantarakalpakalasamaye 'bam sattvam daña-
parainitayam niyo jayeyam yavat prajñapananiitayam samada

* * _ (2)
payeyam nivesayeyam; satparamxtasv aham sattvan nlyoja-
o _ „ (3)
yamanah. sar vadurbbiks anclbakar alcalikalus ar apavair avx graba -
'(4) * ,
vivadam samayeyam; sattvanam santatau klesanalam sama
* * _ _(5 ) _ _
yeyam/ rogantarakalpakalasamaye cabara sattvam satparaya-
îlyesu samadapayeyam; catursu sahgrabavastusu niyojayeyam
pratistbapayeyam; rogandbakaram ca sattvanam vidbvamsa-
yeyam, yavat sattvanam santatau klesam prasamayeyam/

' (7 )*
vyasanaih parimocayeyam/, (8>

sarve Sabe buddbaksetre Bbadrakalpe sattvan evamrupair
' yada caturuttaram sahasram
buddba bbagavanto Bhadrake mabakalpe utpanna nxrvrtas ca
bbaveyub, sarvena sarvam ca saddbarmanetrx antarlixta
bbavet, tatab pascad abam anuttaram samyaksambódbxm

* / , ’
abbxsambudbyeyam/ yavams caturuttarasabasraâm bbadra-
(1 0 ) * " '( 1 1 )
kalpikanam buddbanain b baga va tara ayur bbavet tant aleara
mama bodbxpraptasya dxrgbam ayur b h a v e t ; yavams ca tesam

, d?) d3) , _ ' , ' '
sravakasangho bbavet tavan mamaikasya sravakasangbab syat ;
(l)ABE om. Dr-kasaye. (2)AE iniyojapayamana£. (3)Di-n±-

graba-, (4)Bs-vidadara ye mayeya. (5)D Ins. satva» (6)ACEs
santato. Bísamantatah. (7)AE:-ksetram. (8)a b e i-uttaya.
D :-ut t arara. (9)A C D E :yavam. B :yavac. *(10)B ;-kalpika. (11)
B:tavan, (12)ÁCí-samgha. Bí-samgbas & om, bbavet. Es
-sagha. (l3)AE:tavat* #
(1) (2)
yävatas ca te kalpais caturuttaram buddhasahasram sattvan
(3) ' '
viniyet tävatah sattvan aham vinayeyam/ ye ca tesara
* # (*0 *
^
buddlianam bhagavatam sravakasiksäyäm slthaleyur, dpsti-
(5) * ,
prapate va prapateyur, buddhänara bhagavatam salease
_ *
5 *gauravacittah pradustacittä bhaveyuh, dharme sahghe ca
’ _ * * _ _ _ ( ? ) _ _
skhalitacittä bhaveyuh, rägacittä äryäpavädäh änantarya-
karas ca bhaveyur/ bodhipräptas caham sarvan samsara-
pahkäd uddhareyam, abhayapure ca nirväpanagar e pravesa-
yeyam/ yävan mama parinirvrtasya saddharmaksayo na bhavet

’ (9) ' (10)
10 tävad Bhadraltamahäkalpe *lcsayo bhaveyam; ni st hite mama
(il) (12) (13)
saddharme ni^Jhit© Bhadr.akalpe, ye mama dhatavo jarana-
sarxrah te 1prameyäsamkhyeyas tathägatavigrahah sam-
tistheran dvatrimsadbhir mahâpurusalaksanaih samalahkrta-
gâtrah, ekaikam laksapam asïtibhir anuvyahjanaih sam-
15 alahkrtam bhavet/ te ca tathägatavigraha dasasu diksv
aprameyebhyo 1samkhyeyebhyah smryebhyo buddhaks et rebhyo
(l)ABîyas ca tes ca te* B;yavates ca taih. (2)Cîkalpas.

T=Bhadrake kalpe. Ch:^r£î] =ardhakalpe. (3 )B îviniyayus • (4)
B i-siksäyäh• (5)Bîdrstiya te va* (6 )ABB îdharma. (7)B;-âpa-
vâdakâ. (8)b t nirvanapure. (9)ACE îbhadrakamahâkalpaksayo.
B îbhadrakalpe ksayo* cf. T :ji srid du bdag yoñs su mya han
las hdas nas dam pahi chos bas par ma gyur ba de srid du
b sitai pa chen po bzah po y an bas par ma gyur cig(=yavan —
saddharmaksayo na bhavet tävad Bhadraltamahakalpaksayo na
bhavet ) . chi .
(=yâvan — - saddharmaksayo bhavet tavad Bhadrakalpakâyo
bhavet). (lo)Aînisthita. B om. E ínisthitain. (ll)ABEísad-
dharma. (12)ACE :nisthita. B :nisthitasya. cf. Tíbdag gi dam
pahi chos bas par gyur ba na bskal pa bzah po yah bas par
gyur cig. chi ch2 (l3)CD:
dhätavä. chljJ^. ch2 s =danta. T om. (l^)T ins.
1n y e b h y o .
— 213 —
gatva ekaiko buddhavigraho *prameyasamkhyeyam tribhir
_ _ (i) * *
yanaib sattvan samadapayet nivesayet pratisthapayed;

(2 ) (3) ’’
yatra buddhaksetre 1ntarakalpe na naso bhavet tatra
tatbagatavigrabab sattvan paritrayed yatba pürvoktam
5 tatha pascac cintamanih pradurbhavet; yesu buddbaksetreû
sattva ratnavir ahita bbaveyub te su buddhaksetresu gatva

(4) ' * * *
ratnavrstib pravarsan nidbayas ca samdarsayeyuh; yesu
ca buddhaksetresu sattvab kusalakriyavirahita bbaveyub
10 kalanusarx gandhavr^tih pravarseyuh, sa ca gandhavrstib
sattvanam klesavyadhir drstivyadblb kayavyadhxs ca pra-
samayet; tatas te sattvab punyakriyavastusv abhiyukta
bhaveyub svargaparayana bhaveyub/ evamrüpam aham bhadanta
bbagavan bodhicarikam carainanah sattvan paritrayeyam/

• • • (7) •
15 bodbipraptas caham evamrüpam buddhakaryam kuryam; par i-
(8) '
nirvrtaá caham evanantaparyantebhyo buddhaksetrebhyah
*
sattvan -
paritrayeyam/, (9)’
yadi me bhadanta bhagavan naivam-
rüpa asa paripüryeta na ca sattvanam bhaisajyabbüto
(l^B:-dapayeyam. (2 )B: tatra, ( 3 ) A B E m a nago . Csna go . T;

sans rgyas kyi zih gan na bar gyi bskal pa zig par nía gyur
pa der de bzin gsegs pabi sku de dag bzud ñas ji ltar snar
br jod pa de ltar seras can rnaras yons su skyob par hgyur
2ain(246b3-4) * But Ch ora• na, cbl
cb2 (4) C :-varson.
Di-varsen. (5)B:-^kalcalanusarl• (6)b í -varsab. (7 )C :-kayam.
(8)Ch Tievam ananta-. (9 )C ¡nevararupa * Ti gal te bdag gi re
ba £d± lta bu yofxs su rdzogs par mi £gyur zin. cbl:
%te. . ch2 : ^ . (10 )B :-püryyet e .
2 1 4 ---
bhaveyam, visamvadita me buddha bhagavanto bhaveyur ye
dasasu diksv anataparyantesu lokadhatusu tisthanti dbri-

■ • ■ • / \ • ** / \
N (i) , (2 )
^*anti yapayanti sattvanara dharmara desayanti, nía rae bhaga-
van vyakuryad anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ ye *pi te
sampratipannam bhagavan bahupranakotyo ’nuttarayam samyak
sambodhau vyakrtali sattvas tan abara buddhan bhagavato

w (5 )
viradháyeyam, ma caradhayeyara, ma ca me bbüyo bodbihetob
(6 ) , , *
sarasare samsaramanasya buddhasabdo dharmasabdah sangha-
, , (7) * , (8) , ’ (9)
sabdah lcusalasabdah kusalakarmakriyasabdah srotrapathesu
(1 0 ) * ’
nipatet, nityara abara avxciparyapanno bhaveyam, yadi me
(11) U2) *
bhagavan naivamrupa asa paripuryeta’1/
atba Ratnagarbhas tathagato Mahabalavegadharino
manavakasya sadhukaram adat/ H sadhu sadhu satpurusa,
bbavisyasi tvam satpurusa sattvanara bhaisajyabhutah
duhkhebhyas ca parimocakas; tena tvara satpurusa Bhaisajya-

* (13) , ' ’ *
rajajyoturvimalo ñama bliavasva/ bbavisyasi tvara Bhaisajya-
(1)A ¡dbarma desayante. Csdbarma desayati. Eídbarmmam desa-

yamte. cbl om. sattvanam dbarmam desayanti* (2)ABEsmam eva.
(3 /bhagavan in Mss* (4)Clearly so in Mss. See BHSD virága-
yati. Títhugs byuíi bar bgyis par gyur cig. chis .ch2:
(5)B om. ma caradhayeyara. So Cb T om. (6)l):saramana-
sya. (7)¿h om. kusalasabdah. Í8)b om. kusalakarmakriya-
sabdah.. cp* ch2 :- í - ( k u á a l a k a r m a sabdah). But T:dge bahi
chos bgyid palii sgra. c h l : =kusaiadharmakriyasabdab.
(9 )A :-putesu. B C D E ;-putesu. cp. Tírna lam du. (lO)ACDE;
nipaten* Bsnipate. (ll)nevamrüpa in Mss. Corrected by ch2s
& T:gal te bdag gi re ba hdi lta bur yons su
rdzogs par mi hgyur zin. But chl 'í>
me bhagavan nevamrupa asa paripuryeta tathagata
idanim mam stavisyat). (12)ABE:-puryyata. ( 1 3 )ABE$-jyotir-
nimalo. T ssman gyi rgyal po slcar ma dri ma med p a . c h l ;
ch2:&tfói£|f^3L.
(1)
rajajyotitvimalanagate *dhvany ©kasinin gariganadivalikasame
*samkhyeye 11Ikrante 1nupraviste dvitlye gahganadlvalika-

(2)
same rsamkhyeye Bhadrake kalpe caturuttarasya buddha»
(3)
saJb.asrasyacxrabhisambuddh.anam pindapatam dasyasi yavad
’ ” ' (4)
5 yatha svayam prapidhanam krtam, nirvrtasya ca Haripatra»
cüdabhadrasya tathagatasya saddharm© *ntarhite fnuttarara

(5 )
samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase, Rocas ca ñama tathagato
bhavisyasi yavad buddho bhagavan/ ardhakalpam ca te ayur

(6)
bhavisyati, yavac ca tasya caturuttarasya buddhasahasrasya
10 bhadralcalpikanam sravalcasañgho bhavisyati tavac ca tavai-
kasya sravakasangho bhavisyati, tavatas ca sattvan vina»

(?)
yisyasl/ parinirvptasya ca saddharmantardhanain Bh.ad.raka-
(9) ’ , (9)
sya mahakalpasya kalpaksayo na bhavisyati; etávantas ca
(xo);’
buddhavigraha bhavisyanti, yavac chunyesu buddhakêtresu
15 gandhavystih sattvanam klesavyadhir drstivyadhxh kaya»

t / (*^)
vyadhxs ca samayisyati; trisu caiva pupyakriyavastusu
sattvan pratisthapayisyanti svargaparayanams ca’1/
(l)B:-jyotir^nimala-. (2)BJbhadrakalpe. (3)B:-patram. C;

»padam. -patra- is leít out in Mss. T:sen gehi bses
gñen gtsug phud bzafi po(=Harimitracudabhadra). chl
ch2 (5)'£igse il mdzad. Ghi^.^ (6)Bíte yavams ca
instead oí* yavac ca tasya. (7)T reads with na bhavisyati,
yofxs su mya han las hdas ñas kyan ji srid du bskal pa chen
po bzafi pohi bskal pa zad par ma gyur pa de srid du dam
pahi chos nub par mi hgyur la. {SjCh reads without na, chl:
& ch2:M^f^.íEtt^.^M^'S:.(9)Ch ins. t©
danta janmasarxro . c h l : ^ ch2 :i f r (l0)
T :yavad anyesu. (11)ACD ísamayisyamt i .
---- 2 1 6 ------
(l) (2 )
atha khalu kulaputra Bhaisajyarajajyotirvimalo bodhl-
•— ¿ p' ». » — » ^ n p , «»
paripuryeta tatha me bhagavan satapunyalaksapnlankrteiia
(6) .
pàpina Diuxdliànara sparsa-tu11/ atha khalu kulaputra.Ratna-
/ . (6)
garbhas tathagata£ satapupyalakâpSlafikptena pastina
. (7)
Bhaisajyarajajyotirvimalasya bodhisattvasya murdhanara
parimar jayitva tasthau/ atha khalxi kulaputra Bhaisajya-

(8)
rajajyotirvimalo bodhisattvas tu$$a udagra attamanah pra-
muditacitto Katnagarbhasya tathagatasya pancamandalena
padau sirasa vanditvaikante Hikramya sthitam/ Samudra-
renur brahmano divyena kausikavastrepacchadayitvovaca/
wsadhu sadhu satpurusa, sobhanam prapldhanam krtam/ na
bhuyas tvaya marnopa sthànam kartavyam/ yatha sukham eva
viharasva11//
(10) (11)
atha khalu kulaputra Samudrarepor brahmanasyaitad
abhavat// (12) , ’
“maya bahavab prapakotxnayutasatasahasrany
(13) *
anut t arayam samyaksambodhau samàdapitani, yathedam
(l)Tibam po dgu pa(248a2). (Z )ACDE!-jyotivimalo. B:-jyotxr'

ninnalo. (3)ABE;-puryyata* (4/bhagavan in Mss. (5)sata-
is supplied by Ch T. (6)ch2: (=pàdena). (7)B¡-jyotir-
nilasya* (8)A5-jyotivimalo« B om. (9)kausika-(in T) or
karpasa-(in ch2) is loft out in Mss* cp. T:Iliadi ko si
kaJbti g o s . chi :>i^<i^L.ch2 : (io)ch2 :
(264b). (11 )ADE :-*repur. Bì-renor etad abhut.
(12 )B sprapiko$i- * ABE ;-niyuta-. (13 )B iyathamo .
sarvâvantam parsadam pasyâmi sarvais cemair mahasattvair
(i) * :
udaro darani pranidhânâni krtâni prasannâni ca buddha-
lcêtrâpi parigrhïtâni sthâyayitvâ Vayuvisnunanyair bodhi-
sattvaih kaliyugam parivarjitam/ mayâpi kaliyugakâle

(3)
5 vartamâne sattvâ dharmarasena tarpayitavyâ, drdhas ca
vy ava sayah kartavyah/ tatharupena ca maya pr an iclhanena
simhanâdo naditavyah/ yatheyam sarvâ bodhisattvaparsad

, (4)
âscaryaprâptâ bhavet, sarvâvati ceyam parsâ sadeva-
, i 5 ) 1 ( 6 )
gandharvamânusâsuras ca loko 1yam mam prañjalxbhüto
10 namasyeta pu jam ca kuryâd/ ayam ca me buddho bhagavân

' (7 )
sâdhulcâram anuprayacchet vyâkuryât, tat ha ye ca da sa su
diksu buddha bhagavantah tisthanti yâpayanti sattvanam
dharmam desayanti te !pi buddha bhagavanto mama simha-

(8) (9) *
nâdani nadatah sadliukaram pradadyuh, vyâkuryus canut t arâyâm
15 samy alesamb o dhau, dût ams ca presayeyur, yat sarvâvat ïyaiii

, , *, ho) ‘
par sat syç.uyat täins ca dut an pasyet/ ye 'pi ca tasyara
pascatkale mahâkarunasamanvâgatâ.bodhisattvâs te !py

' hi)
evararupara klistam buddhaksetram mahakaliyugakale bodhim
(l)A Sudani. B sudarani. Esudârâni. Tsrgya che ba dgu. (2 )

B sp a r i v a r t t i t am * (3 )b s p a r i t a r p a y i t a v y â . Tsh.gr on du g h e r
b a r b y a z ih * ( 4 ) B s p a r s a t * ( 5 ) l o k o y a n i n M s s. ( 6 )d : » b h ü t e .
( 7 ) A© s - k u r y a n . B : - k u r y a s . CD s - k u r y a m . ( 8 ) B : p r a d e y u h . D :
p r a v a d y u h . ( 9 )A s - k u r y y a s . BE : - k u r y y â s . ( 1 0 ) H ere Ch i n s ,
chi ^
(=mayâ pascâtkâlamahâkarunâsamanvâgatabodhisattvebhyah
pranidhânanetrï pratisthâpita, yâvat parinirvrtasya te
bodhisattvâ mama karunaparibhavitadhisthanam pranidhânam
srutva pararaâscaryaprâptâ bhaveyuh) . |il)Bodhi in Mss.
— 218 —
_ ( 1 > ,
prapidhanena pratigrhnxyur, dharmadurbhiksalcantare klesau-
(2) _ ’ ' *
ghair uhyamânân sattvân paritrâyeyuh, buddhakâryam ca
kuryuh, sattvanâm dharmam desayeyuh/ yâvat parinirvrtasya-

• • • • (3) •
pi me 1cintyah kalpakotxnayutasatasahasratikrante dasasu
5 diksv atulyebhyo 1parimapebhyas ca buddhaksetrebhyo fpari-
manâ buddhâ bhagavanto marna parinirvrtasya varnam bhâseran,
yasas ca ghosam ca cârayeyuh, bodliisattvanâm câgrato marna

* ' , ’ («o
pranidhânanetrxra udbhâvayeyuh/ te ca bodhisattvâ marna
* _
karunâparibhavitâdhisthanam prap.idhânam srutva parama-
10 scaryaprâptâ
aryaprapta bhaveyuî,
Dnaveyuçi, te *pi
*px sattvebhyo
sattveon mahakarupâm
(6) (7)
sarjayeyuh; tatas ca te evamrupam eva pranidhanam prati-
(8) * * (9) ’
grhnxyur yathâham etarhi pratigrhnâmi, te fpy evamrupe
* ’ * * . (io)
kli^Je buddhaksetre bodhim abhisambudhyeyuh/ caturbhir.
(il) _ ^ *
oghaih sattvân pratyuhyamânân uttarayeyüh, tribhis ca
15 yânair vinayeyuh, yâvan nirvânapatlie sthâpayeyuh11/
evamrupam kulaputra Samudrarenur brahmano agra

* ’ ‘ (12)
pur ohi t o mahâkarunâparibhâvam pranidhânam sarjayitvâ,
ekâmsam cïvaram prâvrtya yena Ratnagarbhas tathagatas
(1 )-grhnxyur in Mss. (2)CDîklesaudyair. chi

But ch2 & Tschos kyi mu gehi dgon pa dan ñon '
nions pa dan nad dag gis bdas par gyur pa = klesarogair*-
(3)-kranta in Hss. (4)Tîmaha instead of marna. (5)CDï-pari-
bhâsitâ-. Tïsniîa rje chen pos yons su bsgos sin byin gyis
brlabs pahi smon lam thos nas. chi
t. ñf¡ (6 )A ssajaneyuh. BCEïsamjariëyüh. D :samjayeyuh.
Tîslcye bar ligyur ba. chl:^/f^ ch2;fj^. (7)evam in Mss.
(8)-grhnxyur in Mss. (9)-grhnâmi in Mss. (lO)Bîcatur. (il)
ABEîsatvâny ujyamanany. CD :satvan pratyamanâny. Tîchu bo
bzis bdas par gyur pahi seins can rnams.sgról bar hgyur kih.
Chi s-ífcít;™ ch2 : ' (l2 )T îyan dag par bskyed nas *
chi: ch2ì-ff'^.
— 219 —
tenopasamkramati ama/ tena khalu punah samayena bahudeva»
il)' (2 )
kotìniy ut a lata sediasrapi gaganatale dìvyani turyakotl-
niyutasatasahasrani vadyanti puspavrstis ca pravarsita,
ekakantbena codaharanti/ **sadhu sadhu satpurusa, upasara-

(3)
lcrama tvam bhagava.tah sakasam/ grhpa tvam pravaraprani»
dhanam/ klesavyakule loke pralamayisyasi du^khaskandham
sattvanain jnanatoyena prasamayisyasi,,/ sarvavati sa

(4)
parsat prànjalxbhutS atohimuldia elcakanthena vadati/ "sadhu
(5)
sadhu satpurusa, pravarapanîtasmakam hitakara kurusva,
(6)
drdhapranidhanam pravarabuddhim ayam srnomah’1/ purohitas
copasamkr amati yada ca niksiptam purohitena bhagavatala
saltale janumandalam, tavac cayam trisahasramahasàhasro
lokadhatuh sarvavatldam Samtaranam buddhaksetram kampati

(7)
prakampati calati pracalati kûbhyati praksubhyati
(8)
vedhati pravedhati,â^hatJitanì turyani pravadyanti; ye
ca mrgapakîpas te sarve manojnam snigdham ca labdam
udxrayanti, vrkâs ca puspani pramuncanti/ ye kecid

10( )
asmims trxsahasramahasàhasre lokadhatau prthivìm nisritya
di)
bhutah prativasanti ye bodhau samadapita ye na ca samada»
(12) (13)
pitah, sthapayitva nairayikam yamalaulcikam ca, sarve
(l)As -nayuta». B om. -niyut alata». (2)B :vahnavadya-instead

of* divyani turyakotxniy ut alata». D isuryalcotx-. (àjgi'hna in
Mss. (4)Esvadamti. (5)B :-pandito. (6)C:drdhe. (7)pralcainpati
is supplìed by T . (8)A spravàdanti. B 5pravayamti. (9)CD ;
sarva. (lo)BDE¡-sahasra. (ll)C:pravivasamti. (l2)Di-kam.
(13) ABE t yama1okikàrn.
(1)
hitacittah kalyanacitta avairacitta akaluâcitta maitri-
(2 )
citta ascaryacitta babhüvuh/ ye sattvah svargacaras te
(3) * (4)
khe^stha evam paramapritimanasah, puspair malyair gandhair
vadyai ratnaccliatrair dhvajai£ patakabhir vastradusyaih
dyuktah pü jalearmape// ^
snigdhamanojñam sabdam bralimañasya pranidhanam sravanayo-
caivam yavad aleani sthabhavanapary-
anta deva Jambüdvlpam avatxrya gaganatale sthitva divyalr
gandbair yavad dusyair brahmana sya pranidhanam sravana-
rtham udyuktah püjalcarinane/

* * (7)
brahmanas cañjalim pragrhyabhir gatliabtuC Ratnagarbham
tathagatam abhitustava/
(8 ) ” (9 ) (10)
Hdliyanebhir vikrldasi brahmar iva
' , d i)
rüpena prabhavasi salcrar iva/
(12) (13)
dbanadlianya prayacchasi rajar iva
( 1*4 , (15)
ratanagravaro munisresthir iva/
( 16) ( 17 )
giri saumya vinardasi similar iva
(18) ’ (19)
na ca kampase drdhaMerur iva/
(2Ó) _
na ca ksobliyase udadhxsar iva
(2 1 )
gunadosavahx samudravarir iva/
(l^BC:maitracitta. (2)B¡svargah. ( 3 )D:svastha. (4)CD i ns.

dhupair. (5 )AB í>-mano jña. (6 )ACf: caiva. ,B iceva. (7)B om.
-bhx Ratnagarbham tatha-. ( 8)dliyanebhi in Mss. (9)ABE:
lcridasi. (lO)B¡vrahma va. (lÍ)B: salera iva. (12)¿¡yacchasi♦
Í 13)B:raja iva. (l^)C:tanagravaro. ratana-MIndic íor ratna
1 5 )b:^srestha iva. (l6)AEsvirdasi• B:vidarbhasi. (l7)B:
simia iva. (l8)CD:neva. (l9)B:-merur iva. (20)Bíudadbir
iva • C :udhlsar i v a . (21)A :samudravari • B :samudravarir i v a .
mala sarva pravahasi toyur iva
' (!)
dahi ltlesavanam munir agnir iva/
(2 ) *
na ca sajjase kvacid vayur iva
(3) (4) (5)
’ muni tattve nidarsaka devur iva/
(6)
5 muni dharma pravarsasi nagur iva
(7 ) ..
jaga sarvam tarpavasi vrstir iva/
(8) * (9)’ "
anyatlrtham pramardasi simhar iva
’ ho)
gunagandha prarauñcasi pulpar iva/
Tu) (1 2 )
madhuragira bhasasi brahmar iva
’ „ h3>
10 jaga duhkhapraniuncaka vaidyar iva/
(1 4 )
samacittam upasthihi matar iva
(15) (l6)
jaga nityanugplipasi mitrar iva/
(17) (18)
kira mana ari drdha vajrar iva
(19 ) (2 0 )
chindi trsnalata munisatrur iva/
" * (2 1 )
15 jaga tarayase naditarur iva
(2 2 )
dalli jñanatrnam muninagar iva/
dadi sltaprabha municandrar iva

(23) (2k)
nara padma vibodhayi suryar iva/
(25) (26)
caturagraphalan dadhi vrlcsar iva
(27) * ’ (28)
20 risisahgliavrto munipaksir iva/
(l)Bsiva. (2)ACDEskvaci. (3)AEstatva. B om. (4) A snidar salte .

Bi dar gaita. Cínidesalta. (5)Bsiva. (6)D sn a m u r . (7)b d ;sarva.
(8)c s-tlrtha. (9)Bsiva. (lO)Bsiva. (ll)Csbhasasx• (l2)B:
iva. (l3)AE:vair iva. Bsvairir iva. (l4)ABsmàtarar iva. B:
matarar iva. (l5)ACDEsnitya nugrhnasi. B snitya nugrhna.
(l6)B:iya. (l7)ADE:vrajar. (l8)Btiva. (I9)cchindi in Mss.
(20)B s-satrur iva. C s-saltrar iva. (2l)As-marur ima. Bs-maru:
iva • Es -marur ima • (2 2 )A :halli • (2 3 )AE svivo dhay a • B :vivo dhay <
(24)Bí iva. (25 )B :-agralmbhüla. C í-agrahalan. (26)B:vrksar
iva. Dsvplcser iva. (2 7 )C sridhi»• (28)B:iva*
222 ----
jinabuddha vi sala samudrar iva
(i)
samacitta jage trnakasthar iva/
,(2 ) (3)** **
sunyadharma nirxksasi svapnar iva
(*> (5 )
samalokanuvartasi varir iva/
(6)
man i bodhiya vy alerta sattva tvaya
' (7 )
varalaksanadhari sukarunika/
(8) ‘ * (9) *
tvayi sattva vinxta anantabalona
mamaa vyaKari ooaniya agravare/

vyakari bodhiya
(10 ) (1 1 )
varaprajna mahariî satyar uveh
(1 2 ) * (1 3 ) (1*0
10 mama vyakari bodhiya chindi matxrn/
(15) , (16) ‘
bhavi buddha jage kaliklesaranih
(17) ,(l8) * ' , (19) (20)
sthapi sattvasatamsi visantapathe11//
yada kulaputra Samudrar enur brahmano *grapurohito

* (2 1 )
Ratnagarbham tathagatam abhir gathabhih stutva tasthau,
(22) *
15 tavad eva sa sarvàvatx parsa sadevagandharvamanusa sadhu-
karam adat//
purohita aha/ "maya bhadanta bhagavan bahuprana-

(2 3 )
kotyo *nuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapitas, tais ca
(lÌB:iva- (2)sunya- in Mss. (3)Bssuphar. Ch:'£% -rnusti.

(4)-loka nuvarttasi in Mss- (5/Bìiva. (6 Ì E :satvaya. (7 )
B i n s . sunadhari. (8)C i n s . satvayi. (9/As-vajra. (lO)
CDimaharidhi. (ll)Bsuve. E:uvah. (l2)ABE om- vyakari. (13)
ABDBscchindi. Csechidi- (l4)Àimatxm. B:mabhim. E:matx.
fl$)B;joga. Dsjaro. (16 )A:«ranih- Ci-renih. (l7)D:svapi.
(l8)B:-satam. (l9)Bi-patha* C:-yathe* (20}A s ¿or Ch & T,
see note (¿l)AC stasthai• (22Jb sparsat. (23)BCstes-
— 223 —
(1)
JV,
sv a k a sv a k o d a ro d a rä n i b u d d b a k se trä n i p a r i g r h ï t a n i p a r i
. * ’
, _ , _ * * (2 )
s u d d h ä sa y ä v a ru p ta k u s a la m u lä h s u v i n i t a h s a t t v a v a in e y a b
p a rig rb ita b / im e c a J y o t ip ä la p ü r v a m g a n iä n ä m c a t u r u t t a r a -
_ _ (5 ) ' _
sa h a sra m ved ap ath ak an âm y e t a t h a g a t e n a b lia d r a k a lp ik a v y ä -
_ (6)
5 k r t a h , t e ' p i s a t p u r u s a r a g a d v e s a m o h a m a n a c a r it ä m s t r i b h i r
y a n a ir v in a y a n t i; ta d ap i t a i s tx v ra k le s â v a ra n a lc a liy u g a -
_ ’
k asäyah p a r i v a r j i t ä s , t a i r u t s r s t ä â n a n ta ry a k â ra k a h sa d -
^
d b a rm a p ra tik se p a k â h a ry a p a v a d a k a m itb y a d r s ta y a ä r y a -
* ’ _ _ ,1” (8)
s a p t a d b a n a v i r a b i t a a m ä t r j n a a p i t r j n a a s r a m a n y a a b ra h m a n y ä
_ * * _ , ’
10 a k r t y a k a r a k a a p u n y a k a ra li p a r a lo k a b b a y a d a r s in o v i p a r i t a -
Uo)
ta ttv a b o d h in o 'n a th a k a s t r i s u s u c a rite s u , ta tb ä deva-
m a n u s i k a b b i b s r x s a m p a t t i b b i r u d y u k t a li t r i s u dus c a r i t esu
sa m p ra tip a n n â b d a s a s u k u s a le s u k a rm a p a tb e su v i r a b i t ä l i
* ’ b d _ * *
s a rv a k a ly a n a m itra i r i ñ c i t a h s a rv a p a n d ita ib p ra k s ip tä bbava-
15
’ ( 12 ) ' . . . .
c a r a lc e ' n u s r o t a m u b y a n t a b k s â r a n a d y a n i s ï d a n t a h s a m s a r a -
. ’’’ d3) * ’ ' *
f
p a n k a ir m o b a n d b a k a rä v ir a h ita n irm u k ta b s a r v a k u s a la k r iy a y a m
sa rve sunyesu b u d d b a k se tre su j jh i t a b s a k u s a la m u la s a m a v a -
d h a n a g a ta h . k u m a r g a v i b a n y a n t o m a b ä s a n k a t a p r a p t a s / ta sm in
( i ) b : - k o d a r a n i . ( 2 ) C : - y a b . ( 3 ) - t a i n Ms s . ( 4 ) b : j y o t i b p a l a - .
(5 JAGD : - g a t e . B ¡-g a ta . E :-g a ta . (6 )A B :te . B ite n a . (7 )a n -
a n t a r y y a - i n Ms s . (8)ABE om. C : a b r ä h m a n a . ( 9 ) C li T om v i -
p a r x t a - — b o d h i n o . (lO)ACD E: t r s u . B : t r t ; r . Cb T i ' n a r t b i l c ä s .
T : l e g s p a r s p y o d p a gsum po d a g d o n du m i g n e r b a r n a m s . cb]
ch2 î 1 1 ) C ¡ r a n c i t a b . T : s p a n s p a . c b l ; jftfc
cb2 ( i S )d î u t p a n t a b . c p . T ï s r i d p a b i b t s o n r a r cb u d p a
rn a m s d a n , r g y u n p b y o g s su b d a s ( b d a s i n M ss) p a rn a m s d a n ,
b g y u r b y e d k y i cb u lc lu n du nub p a rn a m s d a n , h k b o r b a b i bda
d u b y i n b a rn a m s d a n ( 251b l -2 ) . c b l
cli2 ?% i3\ (jibia.) (13 )ABB :-kâravir ahit a •CD :-kar
vibata. Corr. by Cb T. Tîgti mug gi mun pa daxi ma bral ba
rnams . cbl r<r§. cb2 .(i 4)ACDB :-û jyitâli. B î-§ïu ujyitâ
T:bor ba rnam.s. chl cb 2 ï^
— 224 —
(1) (2) (3)
kále Sahe buddhaksetre dasavarsayuská Bhadrakalpe manusya
' (*o*
bhayisyanti, sarva irae satpurusaih panditair utsrsta
• ' - « * * * (5) # *
ujjhitah/ tat kalam bhavavartake samsaracakre ‘trana
* (6) * *
asarapa aparayana dulildiabliajanabhutah sattvas tam pari
* ' (7*) '
5 var jayitva svakasvaka buddhakêtrah. pradhanapradhanah
parigphitah, snvinitas ca parisuddhasayah avaruptakusala-
muí ah arabdhavlrya.baliubuddhakrt adhilcar a vaineyah. pari-
grhxtah/ na evam, bhadanta bhagavan?"/ Ratnagarbhas
tathagata aha/ 11evam bralimaña, yathabhiprayah sattvah
10 prapidhanam kurvanti buddhakêtragupavyuhas ca par i grh.itas
tatraiva ca maya vyakrtahH/
brahmanah praha/ "mamapi bhadanta bhagavan hrdayara
kampati tadyathapi kimsukapatram paramadlnainanaso *ham -
sarvasarlram ca me ayasitam, yadi me bhadanta bhagavan

_ (9)'
15 sattvah karunaspadabhüta bodhisattvais tat kalam utsrsta
• » * / i * * •
_ _ do)
mahakaliyugandhakaraprakîptah sarvaparivarjitah/
(l)ABCB:saha. (2)ABE:-ksetra. (3 )Ch:47^=dasavarsasatayuska

(k) ABE ¡utsrsta urjitah. T:spans sin bor ba. c h l :^3*.. ch2 :rff
■fe (5)Dj-vamte. cp. Tídehi tshe srid pahi dbah lclon dah
hkhor bahi hkhrul hkhor na — chl .-(---
samsarayantre ) . ch2 : ©¡fcfd'fci..(6 )C ;-bho ¿ana- ♦ T :sdug
bsnal gyi snod du gyur pa. c h l : ch2 : . (7)cp. T:
sañs rgyas kyi zih bzan dgu. c h l : ch2 i . (8}AE¡
lcampamti. (9}cp. T:gal te dehi tshe byah chub sems dpah
rnams kyis spahs sin rtsod pa chen pohi dus kyi mun par
hphans te thams cad kyis yons su spahs pahi sems can rnams
bdag gi sñih rjehi gnas su hgyur ba lta na (252ál~2). Ch
reads as compound:-bhütabodhi-. chl s
iSfejSfc»® ch2 s-i*f . Je®
¿.4. (lO)CDssarve pari-.
— 225 —
aham api bhadanta bhagavan nanagate ’dhvani ati
.
Idrante ekagahgànadxvalikasanie 'samkhyeye 'vasiste dvitxye
. , ** (2)
gahganadlvalikasame 1samkhyeye tasmims ca Bhadralce malia
, , (3) *
kalpe dasavarsasatayuskayam prajayam kalam pratiksainànas
5 tavac ciram aliam samsaro na- parikhidyeyam bodhicarikam

- (M ’ (5) _
car amasia, utsahayi caham samadhanabalena cirapacanayàn
/ -
vaineyan pratig^hnami, satparamitas caramaô vaineyan
pratigrhnSmi/ srutam ca maya bhagavatah sakàsad 11vas tu

’ ’ ’ _ (7) _ (8)
nlmittain .parityageirgun danaparamit a" / tatharüpam aliam
10 danaparamitam carisyami yatha janmantaresv aprameyah
sattva yacan alca againisyanti teâm tatharüpam parityagam
parityaj eyam, t adyathannapanakhadyabho jyapeyalehyavastra-

(9) ’
sayya sana srayaprat i srayamalyagandhavi1©panaglanapratyaya-
( )
10 ,
bhai sa j y adanam chatradhva japa t akadhanadhany aha sty a sva -
’ ’ di) , ,
15 rathasuvarnarüpyahiranyamapimuktavaidüryasaftkhaáila-
prava$arajatajatarüpadaksinavartasarvam aham evam pari

. (12) * * _
tyagam paramàprasadakarunyamanasah sattvanam datvaphala-
(I)X:bab pa n a ( - !nupraviste)• (2)Bibhadrakalpe. (3)D s

-ayuskanam prajanam. (4)£) iutsahàmi. (5)B:-pacakan. CD:
-pacanaya. (6)ABE ohi. vaineyan. cp.Tibdag gis tih ne hdzin
gyi stobs kyis yùn rin pos smin par bgyi htshal bahi hdul
ba rnams yons su hdzin pa la spro bar bgyi zin.
ch2 X7 )b ì-paramita. C:
-paramite. Tsbdag gis boom ldan hdas ìas "dfios polii mtshan
ma yons su gtah ba de ni sbyin pahi pha rol tu phyin pa
lags so” fces thos pas( 252 a 5 “6 ). chi
ch2 (8)ó om. from aham to tatharupa-
yam (2 2 7 , &). (9)ABE: -saryyasana-. (lO)cchatra- in Mss.
(II)A;—hiranyarupya-• But Tihgron bu & chl:^'^ ch2:£f£5j
-kapardaka or lcapardika. (l2)D :-prasadaikaru^ya-.
— 22 6 —
bhikânksï sattvaparipâcanârtham vaineyasattvanugrahartham
tyagasambhârara parityajeyam/ ye ca punah sattvâ atityâga-

d)
evamrüpâh parityagâh par amap ra sannali karuny amana sah aphalâ-
bhikânksï sattvânâm dânam dadyâm vaineyanukampartham/
t at barüpâyâm aliam dânaparamitâyâm carisyâmi , yan na kadâ -
tyaktâh syur, na ca punah îïpascât kascid bodhisattvah
anut t arayâm saniyaksambodhau carikâm caramânali evamrüpâh

(9 )
parityâgâh parityajet/ yad aham tesu janmântaresu apra-
meyâsamkhyeyesu kalpakotïnayutasatasaliasresv anuttarâyâm
raniklesânam iyam sïlapâramitâ"/ tathâham anuttarâyâm
»
3
cp. Tsyons su gton balli tshul gyi yon tan la ligod par gyur
cig. cb.2 : . (l2)Àsyas. B om. ya prasama rani-. CD©
om* yâ* cp*T:ñon nions pabi g*yul rab tu zi ba gañ lags pa
d© ni tsbul Ithrims kyi pha roi tu pbyin pa lags te(2$3a2).
cli2 s C2^ c). (13 /B skl e samanan am •
s a m yaksambodhau carikam caramäno vivi d h a s î l a v r a t a n i r -
' * , (i)
a n t a r a d u s k a r a c â r i k â m careyam, yatha purvok t a m / 11ya
(2) (3) *
v i s a y e s v a k s a n y anatâ âtmapratyaveksap.â iyam ksâ n t i p â r a m i -
tâ”/ tathârûpam abara ksantim bhavayamäno, yathâ pñrvo-

(4) ' ' (5) ^ _
5 ktam/ 11ya vivekatâ sarvasamskrta bhâvanâ udyujyana sarvâ-
* (6) (7)
samskptasântam anuttaracaryayâ avivartana iyam vïrya-
’ (8) (9) _
pâramitâ"/ 11ya sarvasamskâresu viparyâsaprahânaya sunya-
(io) *
ta samudacârah iyam dhyânaparamita11/ nya prakrtyanutpatti
VU) (12) #
kadharmak^ântir iyam prajnaparamita11/ ya aprameyâsamkhye-
10 y e ^ u k a l p a k o t x n a y u t a s a t a s a h a s r e ^ u drdhotsâhabalavegacary â,
_ (13) ■"
y at h â purvoktam, n a k a s c i d bodhisattvo ’n u t t a r â y â m s a m y a k
sambodhau cârikâm carainânah d r d h o t sâhabalavegena
p r a j ñ a p a r a m i tây â m cxrpah syâm, na ca p u n a h pascât k a s c i d
(i ) A B E îyâvad. Ciyâd. Diyod. (2) B î a k s x n a t â . ( 3 ) A B D :-prave-

ksanâ. C :- p r a v e saksana. E :- p r a v a k ^ a n â . cp. T : y u l rnams la
m i b z o d p a m a mchis pa d a n b d a g la so sor r t o g pahi bar
gañ lags p a d© ni b z o d pahi pha rol t u p h y i n pa lags te.
chi 8 ch2 : 4)
CD;-oktain. (5)CD :-samslqrta. (6)B ;-santanam. (7 )-caryyayä-
v i v a r t t a n â in Mss. cp. T:h d u s byas thams cad d b e n pa ñid
d a n hdus m a b yas thams cad zi bar sgom pa la b r t s o n zin
b l a na m e d pahi spyod pa las slar mi I d o g pa gaxi lags pa
de ni b r t s o n hgrus lcyi pha rol tu p h y i n p a lags so. chi î
(8)ACDE:ya. B :yah. (9)D:vipar-

nasa-. A !- p r a b h a v a n â y a « (10;B :-paramitara. cp. T î h d u s b y e d
thams cad la p h y i n ci log spans pahi s lad d u st o n pa ñid
la spyod pa gañ lags pa de ni b s a m gtan gyi pha roi tu
p h y i n p a lags so. chi : £ - ■ < ch2 :
(ll)cp. T : r a ñ b z i n gyis mi skye bahi chos
la b z o d pa gafi lags pa de ni ses rab kyi pha rol tu p h y i n
pa lags te. chi ; ch2
(l2)B¡yára. (13)p u rvoktena k a s c i d in Mss. (l4)
B îsyâm evam p u n a h .
~ 228 —
bodhlsattvo 'nuttaràyam samyaksambodh.au càrikàm caramanah
evam d^dhotsàhabalavegena prajhaparamitàyam caret, tathà-

’ (i) ' _
ham careyam; pascimakànam b odilisatt vànàm mahàkarunasamanv-

(2) * ' '
àgatànàm netrigunam sthapayeyam/
'(3) * , _
5 prathamacittotpàdenàham pascimakànam bodhisattvanam
(*0
inahàkarunàm nivartayeyam, yavad anuttaraparinirvànena
bodhisattvàs càscaryapraptà bhaveyur ity artham aham

(5) ^ _ (6)
tyàgasyamanyanata careyam, sxlanisrayatà ksantyàmanyanatà
(7) _ * ‘ (8)
vlrye ’nayuhanatà dhyanesv apratisthitatà prajnàyàm advaya-
10 tàm careyam/ aphalàkàhksx àryasaptadhanavirahitànàm sat

* * , ' * _
tvànàm sarvasunyabuddhaks etro j jhitànàm ànant aryakàralcànam
saddharmapratiksepakanàm àryàpavàdakànàm mithyàdrstikanàm

, (i0' _ .
akusalainulasamavadhanasahkatapràptànàm kumàrge vihanya-
" **'
_ ' _ * ( 11)
mànànàm sattvànàm arthàyaham paramitàs t xvrabalavego -
15 tsàhena careyam/ ekaikasya sattvasyàrthe caham kusala-

( 12) ’ *
mulabxjasamtatyah pratisthàpanàrtham dasamahàkalpàn
(I)bodhisattvànàm ±s supplied by Ch T. (2)ch2;prajnànetri-

gunam, (3 )B :prathame• (4 )C :nivarttaye.
D s n i v a r t a y e y a . Tsîgrub p a r g y u r c i g . c h i : fri ìk ch 2:;M i*. ( 5 )
ABE :- à m a n y e n a t à . T i s b y i n p a l a r i o n i sems ma m c h is p a . c h i :
ch2 (6 )ABE :- S i n a n y a t à . T ; b z o d p a l a r l o m
s ems ma m c h is p a . c h i : 7F¡t . ch 2 :& fé. (7 )AE ; v x r y y a n à y u h a n a -
ta. B i v i r y y e n a - . C :v x r y a n à - . D : v x r y e n à ~ . T : b r t s o n h g r u s l a
b l a n b a ma m c h is p a , c h i : $8*1. c h 2 : i ^ f e i i . . ( 8 )B : a d v a y a tà .
T :ses rab la ghis su ma mchis p a . chi :ffrfi^ ch2 :Ti & ~
(9 )Supplì ed by C h . chi :4%i'&Jffr. ch2 :4f & f£\-f; (10 )AB ;-savamadhàna
E :— savamavadhàna-• Timi dge bahi rtsa ba dah hgrogs sin
nain ha ba thob pa rnams . chi . ch 2 :li/*-•§-*6^ . ?f-
(II)trlvra- in Mss, (l2)-bxja- is supplied by Ch Ti T:
sems Icyi rgyud la dge bahi rtsa bahi sa bon g&ag pahi slad
du. chi ch 2 :-
229 -
(l)
Avecinar alce duklckam vedanam ut saheyam, evain tiryakpretesu
* ' * ’ (2)
yalcsadaridresu maxrusyadaridresu duklckam vedanam utsakeyamy
yatka cailcasattvasya santatyam kusalamülabijam prati^tha-
payeyam tatka sarvasattvanam evamrupam riktamustisadrsa-

(5) (6)
5 san tañara vaineyam pratigrknxyam/ yavat kalpaparyantena-
(7 ) ■ _
kam anartkalco divyasukkopapattibkik. stkapayitva elcajati-
(8)
pratibaddkatusitabkavanakalapariksicaramabkavilco bodky-
abhisambodkanartliam; tavac ciram akam samsare buddka-

* * * * (9 )
ksetraparamanurajalasaman buddkan bkagavatak paryupasitva
10 elcaikasya ca buddhasyaham buddkaksetraparamanurajaksamam

> _ (1 0 )
' * * ’
vividkam pujam lcuryam, ekailcasya ca buddkasya sakasad
buddkalcsetraparamánurajahsamán gunan adkigacckeyam, buddke

’ ’ (ll)* * ; ’ (12)
lcsetrapararaanurajahsamams ca sattvan bodkau samadapayeyam/
evam prat y ekabuddkayanikanam evara sravakayanikanam yatka-
15 bkiprayams ca sattvan tatkakam samadapayeyam/ asati

(13 ) ' *
buddkotpade loica r§ivrat enakara sattvam dasalcusalakarma-
patkesu niyojayeyam samadhav abkijñasu ca niyojayeyam,
(l)A ?utsrkeyamti. Tíspro bar gyur cig. cklí^, ck2:1fé^. (2 )

B sutsakeyeyam. (3)evainrüpa in Mss. (4)C:-sadrsa,santana.
T sckad pa ston pa lta b u dan sems can gyi rgyud cig gi
kdul ba. ckl:£$fji ck2 (5)ACDE í
-grhniyam, B :apratigrhniyam • (6) Ck :Bkadralcalpa- • (7 )B ¡
anatkako * C íanartliilco . X):artkilco . (8) D i-lcalapar i carama - .
T:skye ba gcig gis tkogs sin dgah ldan gyi gnas na dus la
sdod cin mckis pa 111a gtogs par. c k l: cli2 í
5-upasita. B s-upasita. (10) A B E :
elcailcasyaiva. (11)-samas ca in Mss. (12)C :samadayeyam•
(13 )ACDE:-otpadenekarisi-. B ¡-otpadenelca rsi-. T;kjig rten
na saks rgyas hbyun ba ma mckis na yak bdag gi dran srok
gi brtul zugs kyis — . c h l : ch2 s£ -
- 230
, (1) ,
drstivyasanamahesvarabhaktam mahesVararupenahani sat tvan
kusalesu niyojayeyam, narayanabhaktams candrasturyabhaktara

(2)
yavad brahmabhaktan brahmarupenaham sat tvan kusaladharmesu
niyojayeyara/ evam garudarupena garudapaksipah kusala-
5 caryasu niyojayeyam, yavac chakrarupena/ bubhuksitan

_ _ ' (3) ’ * _ ,
sattvan svamamsarudhireina samtarpayeyam, vyasanagatams
ca sattvam svakena kayena jivitena ca paritrayeyam/

(5)
taVac ciram ah am bhadanta bhagavan da gdha sant anaiiara
kusalamulaparihinanam arthayatibalavegena carikam caraati,
10 tavac ciram caham samsare sattvahetor vividhacandaghora-
darupam duhkham pratlccheyam; yavad atikrantan ekagahga-
nadiva 1 ika samanam asainkhyeyanam nirgatanam avasiste dvi

- . * * <?> " <8 >
txye ganganadxvalikasame 1samlchyeye 'nupraviste Bhadrake
(9 ) ’ "
mahakalpe yada Jyotipalo mapavako 'nuttarara samyafcsam-
(io) ’ (11 ) '
15 bodhim abhisambudhyati Krakutsando nama tathagato bhavis-
yati tadaham tasmin samaye aryena prajnacaksusa dasasu

(12 )* * (1 3 ) * *
diksu sahasrabuddhakêtraparamanura jahsamasu lolcadhatusu
pravartitadharmikam dharmacakram tisthato yapayato buddhan

(15) * • ••
bhagavatah pasyeyam/ ye maya dagdhasantana akusalamula-
(l)AE;-bhakta. B :-bhaktya. CDi-bhakta. (2)kusalesu in Mss.

Corrected by Ch. T. (3)^:santarpayayeyam. (4)A:yavac• (5 )
C:dasa-. (6)ABE!praticcheyam. (7)A: nuttaram pratisthe
instead of 'nupraviste. (8)Bsbhadrakalpe. (9)B;jyotih palo
(lO)C ikrakutsamundo. (ll)tathagato is supplied by Ch*T.
(l2)chi T om. sahasra-* B C E 5-buddhaksetre. (13)-rajas-
samasu in Mss. (l4)ABEtcakram. (l5)Eipasyayam.
— 231 —
_ (l) (2)
samadlaanah. saytadkanavirahitak sarvaik sunyair buddha-
ksetrair uj jhlta anantaryakarakah saddharmapratiksepaka
aryapavadaka yavat kumarge vilianyant all may a sankata-
praptak pratharaam anuttarayam samyaksambodkau samadapita

,
nivesitak (7)
pratistkapitak/, '
maya '
te sattvak pratkamam
danaparamitayam samadapita yavat prajnaparamitayam n±-

, (8 ) * .
vesitah. syur/ maya ca tesan sattvanam tat kusalamulabxjam
( 9) ' ( 10 )
anuttare nirvane praksiptam syat, apayebkyas ca parimoci-
ta^L syuk, prajnapunyasambkare ca niyojitak syus, tistkanto
yapayantas tesu ca buddlialcsetresu buddkesu bkagavatsupa-
nxtak syur, yadanuttarayain samyaksambodkau vyakaranaprati-
labdka bkaveyuk, samadkidkaranxlcsantipratxlabdkas ca syur,

(ii) _ *
bkumyavakrantas ca syur/ maya ca te sattva buddkalcsetra-
gunavyuka pranidkanam
xananam samadapitak siksapitas ca syur,
samaaapitan sxKsapitas s;
(12) * * * (13)
yatkarupam ca te buddhaksetragunavyuham pratigrkneyus/
iik ) ' ’ * * ’
te ca tan aliam tasmin samaye ’nupraviste Bhadrakalpe

(1 5 ) ' (16) ’*
Krakutsande jinasurya udgate dasasu diltsu buddkaksetra-
_ (1 7 ) (is)
par amanur a jah same su buddkaksetresu buddkan bkagavatak
(X )C !sakaladkarmanavirakitah. (2) 33: sarve • (3)B inijrita.

CBiujrita. T isans rgyas kyi zin ston par bor ba rnams *
■ckl %, cli2 i'i,- . (k )aryapavadaka is supp-
lied by C k , c kl! ck2 :#^ ^ ^ . (5 )AE skumarga. (6)D :
vikanyatabu (7)ACDEi-prapta. f8)Cste. (9)bianuttara. (lO)
A E ;apayabkyas. (ll)AE:bkumo vakrantas. B o m * :(12}Aitair•
(13 )ACD 5-grkneyus. B :-grimly us . E om. (14) T :yadakam in
stead o£ te ca tan aham* (l5)B skrakucckande • (l6)B:dasa-
diltû* (1 7 )AD ibuddha. (l8)ACDE:bkagavantak* B:-vata*
. ix) - _ _ $2) (,3)
tisthato yâpayatali sattvânâm dharinam desayatah. pasyeyan
(4) (5) * # * # #
tadâbain Krakutsandasya tathâgatasyârhatah.^ samyaksambuddha-
syâc±râbh.±sambuddliasya sakasam upasamkr ameyam, upasara-

’ _ (7) ' *
kramya vividliam pujâm kuryam, prasnam ca prccheyam, pra-
(s) * * ■ * * *
vrajeyam, sïlasrutasaraadliâv abhiyujyeyam, agradharmadesa-

, . ’ (9>
kas ca bhaveyam/ y© ca tasmin samaye dagdbasantânâh
(1 0 ) ’
sattva akusalanmlasamavadhânagata drstimârgasampratipannâ
anantaryakarakah kumâr ga vxlianyamâna s te sam maliasankata-
prâptânam sattvânâm dharmam desayeyam, tanis caham vaxneyâra

’ / (il) (12)
pratigrhniyâm/ astamgate jinasürye tadâliam anâbhogena
* * * ' (1 5 ) _
buddhakaryam kuryâin yâvad var sasat ayuskayain praj âyain
trisu punyakriyavastusu sattvân niyojayeyam/ tasmiras ca
kâle 11lia?ante devalokam gatva devanâm dharmam desayeyam,
vaineyams ca pratigrhnxyâm, yâvad vimsativarsasatam sat-
tvânâm âyur bhavx^yati/ sattva axsvaryakularüpamadamattâ

(16 )
matsarino bhaviayanti/ pancakasâyândhakarapraksiptâh.
sattvah. txvraragas tivradvesâs tïvramohas tïvramanas
tâvrapâper^yamat sarino 1dharmarâgaraktâ.adhurmabbo ga-

_ ’ (1 7 )
paryestino mithyad^stayo viparïtadarsanâ aryasaptadhana-
(l) tisthanto yâpayantah. ±n Mss* (2)ABEîdesayantah. (3)CEï

pasyayam. (4)A:tathâham. Bitady aham. (5)ABCEJkrakucchanda
sva. (6 }ACDE î-krameya .*B :-krameyas •* (7 )A :kur yâh . BE :leuryâ.
(8)ABE:sxlasrutâ samâdhâv. D:sXle sruta-. (9)Ch i n s .
sthapayitva tathagatah. (10 )D îsatvâkusala- . (il)A :astagate
(l2 ÂBCE :-suryya. (l3)Ch:À^47?5( Kdasavarsasatayuskâyâm.
(l4)T ora. trisu* (l5)CD:escarya-• (l6)ÔDîmatsariso* (1 7 )
C :-saptadharmana-* .
„(1)
virali!ta amâtrjnâ apitrjña asrämanyä abrâhinanyâ alertyakarë
)
apunyakara aparalolcabhayadarsino *nabhiyuktas trisu punya-
(2
kriyävastusu anarthileâs tribhir yânair anabhiyuktas trisu
sucaritesu abhiyuktas trifiu duscariteû anabhiyulctâ dasasv
kusalesu lcarmapathesu abhiyuktâ dasasv akusalesu karma-
pathesu caturviparysisopakatas catiirvipattisamsthanas catui

^ ^ (3) (4 )
mâravasagatâs caturbhir oghair uhyamânâh pancanïvarana-
vasagatä£ satt va bhavi^yanti/ sadindriyainadamatta asta

. * * b) "
mithyâtvapratipaunah kaniasankataprapta anu saya samu 11 hâp alea
(6)
10 anarthilea devamanusyasrxsampattibhir viparïtadrstikah
kumârge vihanyamanâ ânant ary alearaleâh saddharmapratiksepaka

_ , ’
äryapavädakah sarvakusalamülaparihinâ dlivaxilcsamulebarâ
(9 ) * * (1 0 )
alertajña mustasmrtayah kusalajugupsaka duhprajña alpasrutâ
duhsïlâh kuhalca matsarinah parasparabha salea anyonyâgauravâ
15 leusidâ vikalendriyâ durbalas civaravirab.ita alealyânamitra-

, (1 1 ) '
samgrhïta garbhasayasmrtipranasta vividharogopahatâh

_ (12 ) * "(13) *
klista durvarna avahotimalca ahrïlea anapatrapyah paraspara-
(l)Cb Tiapitrjña amatrjña. (2 JSC :abhiyùletâs. (3)AC:ujya-

mânâb* T:chu bo bzis ded pa. ebl : ^ ch2 (4)
B :p am cavar an a - . (5 )^ ïanusadha- . (6)d îdevânupuspasrX-. B om.
-srï - . (7 )BCD :-parili!nah.. (8 )AB :dhväksa-. T :lehva It ar mu
cor smra b a . chi ! f . cl1^ :ß f l . (9 )AE :lerta jnah.
B skrtajna. CD ¡alertajñah. Tîbyas pa mi bzo ba. chl*î
ch2 î ^ te*Î5-(lo)ÂCDE:-srutah. (ll)ACDE î-prañafta. T:bsam
pa dan dran pabi sñin po ñams pa. cblï-â^'^. ch.2 î fío
|l2)ABE :avahotikâ. T:mi sdug pa. chi * . cb2 î^ 41^ fit
13)cp. T:ño tsha ma mchis pa, kbrel ma mcbis pa. chi !&,■(%
& . cb2 t fe4f4$t .
234 —
_ (l) _ _ _ ,(2)
bhxta ebapürvabhakt ena bahubayavaca manasa duscaritam
(3) , (4) •
samàcarànti te prasamsitasasvatadrstibah sattva bhavis-
yanti/ pancaslcandhabhinivi^tacitiah. pancakamagunagrddh.a-
citta/ dustacitta
v #• vyapannacitta
J JT vairacitta vihimsacittah
« •
(5) .
3 kalupacittà ruksacittah bsubhitacitta adantacitta abita-
_ ^
citta uddhatacitta adharmabhinivistacitta anavastbita-
(7) "
cittab par aspar asar ambhacitt ah par aspar avadhalcacittà
’ (8) '
dharmavivar jitacitta avipakvacitta dbarmesu saranibba-
(9) (10) / ' (il) _
citta abusala utpaditacittah sàntanirvanaparyesticitta
(12) * ’ ” _
IO adabsinxyacittah sarvasamyo janabandlianasamudananacitta
’ * (13) _
vyadbijaramaranasainpratyayacittab sarvasamyo janadhisthita-
(l4 )
cittab sarvanotvaranaparigrahacitta dharmadhvajaprapatana-
citta drstidhva jocchrayanacittah parasparavarnacitta

'(15) , ' _
anyonyabhaksanacit tah parasparapidanai svaryacitta dvesa-
15 samudgraliapacltta a n y onyaghataci11ah kamebhyo 1trptacittali
(l)T i n s . ya. (2 )ABEiduscarita. (3)ACE;samacaritam• B:

-caritah. £4 )Aíprasamsitasasvata-. B iprasasitasasvata-.
CDEsprasamsìtasasvata-. Tsbstod cih tber zug tu blta ba.
cbl : ch2 : (3 )ACE :barusa-. D:-cittab. (6 )ABE:
adbyavastbita-. CD:apyavasthita-. T:bhyad par la mi gnas
pabi sems. ch2 : fe'fèAy. But cbl : =anadhyavasitacittah.
(7}Cb T ins. matsaryacittah. Tilijuns pabi sems. cbl i ^.
(8)b ¡-viprarjita-. (9)Ch ins. kusale fnutpadita
citta, cbl cb2 (10 )AD iabusale. E om. (il)
ACDEi-aparyasti-. (12)adabsinopacittah in Mss. T:sbyin gna
ma lags pabi sems. cbl : ri ! T- w.
(13 )ob2 ® But cbl T :-maraipasampratyayà- • cbl ì
T :nad dan rga ba dan bchi ba la yid rton pabi sems.
(i4)A0D i-cittati. (l5)D s-patranai-. Tsphan tsbun btshe ba
la dbah bgyid paîi sems. c b l ó&2 :í?
„ 2 3 5 ---
(l)
sarvaparxgrahamatsaryacitta. alertajnacittah. paradaräleramana
(^ )
cittä vyapädavihxmsanacxttä apranidhanacittah sattvas tat-
(3 )
käle bhavisyanti/ irne catra sabdah parasparantxleac chrn-
(4)
vanti, naralcasabdas tiryagyonxsabdo .yamalolcasabdo vyadhi-
5 sabdo jarasabdo maranasabdo vadhakasabdo *lesanasabdo

(5 ) •(S) ^ '( 7 )
nxtyärisabdo hadxnxgadabandhanacärakasabdo dandapldanä-
sabdo 1varnakrosanaparibhäsanasabdah samdhicchedanasabdo

(S)
ganaccliedanasabdas cauryasabdah paracalcrasabdo durbhiksa-
(9 ),
sabdah. kamamithyacarasabdo mr^ävadasabda utpätasabdah
(xo)
10 paisunyasabdah. parusasabdah. sambliiimapralapa sab da xrsyä-
mat saryasabda ägrahaparigrahasabdo *hankäramamakarasabdah

(ll) ^ ^ (12)
priyäprxyasabda istänistasabdah prxyavxprayogasabdah
(13 ) , ,
krayavilerayasabdo *nyonyadasavxhe thana sabdo garbhavasa-
(14 )' ^ (15 )
sabdo durgandhasabdah sXtasabda usnasabdo jlghätsapipasa-
15 sabdah srantaklantavedanasabdah 1ersikarmäntasabdo vxvidha-
tas nan gyx sgra. eni om. niü jpurusa;

spalusa-. T:tshxg rtsub pohx sgra. chl:5it? ch2 : t7/*£ (ll,
~¡-sabdah. (l2)ch ins. aprxyasamprayogasabdah*
rf; ch2 :g ^ . (1 3 )C :-vilerama-. T:no tshorx gi sgra. chl
om. c h 2 : ,(li)B:sitosâ. (l5)B:jighamsä-.
236 ----
(l) , (2) , (3).,
k a rm a s ilp a p a rik h in n a s a b d o v iv id b a ro g o p a b a ta s a b d a h , imams
c a t e s a t t vaia p a r a s p a r a s y ä n t i k a c c l i r n v a n t i / e v a in r ü p a i h
(4) (5) (6)
p a rib x n a k u s a la m u la ib p a r ib x n a k a ly ä n a m itra ir d u s t a c i t t a i b
■ ' * ■ "( 7 )
s a t t v à i s ta sm in k ä le S a b ä lo k a d h ä tu r ä k x rn ä b b a v i s y a t i /
5 u jjliitä s ca t e s a t t va b b a v is y a n ti s a r v a jn a ib s u n y a ir
Idu^ldbalcs e t r a i r y a t b än n ap än ad am a sarnyamakus a l a le a r m akr i y ä -
k u s a la s a m a v a d b a n ä ä r y a s t ä n g e n a m a rg e n a v i r a b i t ä s ta m a s-
( 10) ’ ( 11)
ta m a b p a r a y a n a b p r a g a ç lb a k a r m a p r a t y a y e n a t es a t t v a s ta sm in
* * • (1 2 )
sam aye B b a d r a k a l p e v i m s o t t a r a v a r p a s a t ä y u s k e g u p r a t y ä j a -
10 y is y a n ti/ te sa m s a ttv a n ä m k a rm a p ra ty a y e n a Sab ab u dd ba-

’ (1 3 ) ' * * , (l4)
k s e t r a i n bxnam b b a v i s y a t i , s a r v a i r a v a r u p t a k u s a l a m ü l a i b
s a t t v a i b p a r i v a r ji t a m , s a la v a n ä ca p r t b i v x b b a v i s y a t i ,
(15) _ * (Í6) _ _
p â s a n a s a rk a ra p a m s u s ila p a r v a t o t k ü lä ca d b aran x b b a v i s y a t i ,
(17)* # (18) *(19)
p a ru sa d a m sa m a sa k ä sx v isa c a n d a m rg a p a k sib b ir ä k x rn a b b a v i s -
* * (2 0 ) ■ " ■ ■ (2 1 )
15 y a t i , v is a m a k a la k a lu s a vayavo v ä s y a n t i , v is a m a k ä la v ir a s a -
" , , ’ (22)
la v a n a v im is rä a s a n iv a rs a p a t i s y a n t i;
'
ta tb a rü p a b p rtb iv y a m
_
'(2 3 ) * ’ _ _
s a s p a u s a d b i t r n a v r k s a p a tr a jD U s p a p h a lä d b ä n y a r a s a h . s a t t v a n ä m
(l)C:-siläparikbinna-. (2)BDs-rägo-. (3)ACDEiimam. (4)pari

hxna- Hss. (3)b sparibxna-. (6JACDE!-cittais satvaili.
(7)AEsbbavisyamti. (8)D:kusale. (9)ACDE:virabitäb. (IÓ)
-t amaparäyanäh. in Mss. Tsmun kbrod nas mun kbrod du mebi
ba. Cb om. (ll)ACDEîsatväb. (12ÌBiprajäpayisyati. (l3)Cs
grabxtam. (l4)ACDE:-mülais. (1 5 )-sarkara- in Mss. A:-pasu-
silä. C :-pisumsilä. B om. (l6)ADEi-otlcusalä. C:-otkulä. B
Ts sa gssi gor ma dan gseg ma dan rdul dan ri ran ron can du
h g yur. cblsiivy-/^ cb2 (l7)AE:
purusam. B om. (l8)-masalca- in Mss. (ISAÍAS sbbavisyamti.
B o m . T ssa sbran dan sbran bu mebu rih dan sbrul dah gcan
zan kbro bo dah bya gdug pa dag gis kun tu bltam par bgyur
cbl ï W . cb2 20 )A :-kärakarusa.
E $-kalakarusa• (21)C:-käle. ABE :-vilasa- . (22)b spati^yati.
(23)AB: saspausadbi-. CD : sasyausadbi— . E : sarsposadbi-.
237 —
(1)
annapânabhogaparibho gavi samala kalus apar usar uksavi sasam-
/ * '(2) * ’ * *
sy^tâ bhavisyanti/ te sattvah paribhaktyâ bhuyasyâ
_ _ i 3)
mât raya rulcsâ dus tas canda raudrâh parusâh kadaryâh pari-
bhâsakâ anyonyâgauravâ bhxtena cittenâghâtacittâ vadhaka-
5 cittâ bhavisyanti, mâmsabhojanarudhirahârâ mrgacarmaprâ-
varanâh. praharanâdhisthânah prânivadiio dyulct â rupakula-

(p , , ’ _
vamsaisvaryasâstralipyasvârohapadhanurgrahâyudhaparivarâ
mâtsaryadarpitâ bhavisyanti; vividhaluhatapavratâbhiyukta
bhavi sy ant i 1okah/
10 tat lcâlam aham âsitabhavanâd avatxrya visiste cakra-

, (5) ' "
vartikulavamse ïsvare râjaltule agramahisyâh kuksau vaineya
(6) * ° ' (7)
sattvakusalamülaparipâcanârtham garbhavasam upagrhnxyâm;
sarvâvantam tasmin sainaye Sahe buddhaksetre udârenâva-

' _(8) * * (9)
bhasena sphureyain, urdhvam yâvad akanisthabhavanaparyanto
15 ’ham hesthain yavat kânc ana calerapar y ant am udarenavabhâsena

(lo) ■ ' '
sphureyam/ ye ca tasmin samaye sattvâ Sahe buddhaksetre
pratyâjatâ narakesu vâ tiryagyonau va yamaloke va deva-
(l)ACE ¡lcarusa-. A B :-visamsrsta* B :-visasrsta. (2)AC:pari-

* * • j v • • « « * ^ f \
b haktyo. Bípari. (3/Cidusta & om. canda. (4)ACDE:-aisvaryy

(5)T saryesvare , hphags pahi dbah phyug. (6)Ó:-satve. (7 )
upagrhnxyam in Ms s . (8)A 33surddham. B ¡ñrddha. (9) A E ;-paryy-
ano ham. B:~paryuta & om. hestham. C:-ryato ham. Dí-paryen
ham. (io)c ¡sphareyam. cp. Tisteñ du ni hog min* gyi gnas ky
bar gyi mthar thug pahi bar dan hog tu ni gser gyi hkhor
lohi mthar thug pahi bar dag leyari snah ba rgya chen pos
lehyab par bgyid par gyur cig. c h l : ch2 :
j: (ll)B:saste . Essate. (l2)Cí
pratyaja.
„ 238 —
(i) _
manusye vä te sarve tam avabhasam pasyeyuh sprseyuh

(2) (3) ’ . - -
sanijäneyuh ; tetani sainsare vimrsatäm duhkhodvignänäm
nirvanäbhiläsam antasah klesasamacittäny utpädayeyuh/
idam prathamam agrainargabïjam avaropayeyam| yadäham

(6)
sarvadharinanayavipascitam sarvasamädhinirdesam ekadharma-
mukhain aparäntakalpanirdesena samah.itacitto dasamäöäm

(7)
mätuh. kuksau nivaseyam; yävains cäham prapte buddhatve
sattväm paiîkhinnäm samsäre parimocayeyam/ te sattvä
mätuh kuksigatam dasamäsäm manigarbhasamdarsanasamähita-
10 cittam paryankena nisannam pasyeyuh/ nirgate ca dasamäse
s a rv a p u n y a s a m c a y e n a h a m s a in ä d h in a s a r v ä v a n t a m S a lia b u d d h a -
’ ' ’ (8) (9)
k s e t r a m s a d v ilc ä ra m d karan xrn c ä l a y e y a m , u rd h va in y ä v a d
' ' (10)
a k a n is th a b h a v a n a p a r y a n ta m h e s tim e n a c a y ä v a t k a ñ c a n a c a le ra -
'* (ll) _ ” (12)
l^ a ry a n ta n i s a $ v i k a l* e n a c a la y e y a m / y e c à t a s m i n sam äye S ä h e
15 buddhaksetre sattvah pratyäjäta narakesu vä yavan manusye-

(1 3 ) ' * '
su vä tan px'abodhayeyam/
(i4) _ ’ _ (1 5 )
yadaham raatur daksine kuksav abhiniskrameyam, punar
(16 )
api ca sarvävantam Sahain buddhaksetram udärepävabhäsena
( 1 ) Ch i n s . r ü p a d h ä t a u v a r ü p a d l i ä t a u v ä sam jn äyäm v a s a m j n ä -
yäm v ä n a iv a s a m jr iä n ä s a m j n ä y a t a n e v ä . c h i .
ch2 ñ #^*§4. (2 JÄHE s-jânïyuh. (3 )
C D ¡s a m s a r a . T : h k h o r b a l a r t o g e i n . (4)- s a m a - i n Mss. (5 )
A B E î- y e y a m . C ¡ - y e y a . D ¡ - y e y u . ( 6 ) E s - n a y e v i p a s y i t a i p . T î
c h o s th a m s c a d lc y i t s h u l l a michas p a . ( 7 ) T î y e i n l i n k w i t h
(8)ADte¡dharandm.BC¡ - n i . (9 )A C E ¡u rd d h a m . (lO ;A ¡ h a s t i m e n a . BE¡
h a s t i m e n a . ( l l ) A B C E : - p a r y a n t e n a , D ; - p a ry a m ta m n a ;& om* s a d
v i k ä r e n a . Emended b y Ch"T. ( l 2 ) B : s a h a . ( l 3 ) A B E : t ä v a n . ( Í 4 )
Tîbam po b e u p a ( 2 5 8 b 7 ) * ( 1 5 ) B îa b h in ih lc ra m a y a m . ( l ô ) B î s a h a .
— 239 --
(l)
d p h u r e y a m ; tadâpi tasmin samaye sarvân Salie budd h a k s e t r e
sattvân samcodayeyam, anavaruptakusalainülanam

aayeyam, anavarupt aitusalainuianam sattvânain
sat
(2 ) ' (3)
santan© nirvânabxjam praksipeyam, avaropitanirvânabxja-
(4)
santatxnâm sattvânâm samâdliyahleuram avaropayeyam/ yadâ
(5)
5 câham caranatalena dharanxm sprseyam sarvâvatx tasmin
’ * * * (6)
samaye Sahe buddhaksetre sadvikâram dharanxm calayeyam
pralcampayeyam ksobhayeyam yâvat kâncanacakraparyantena ;
tadâham tasmin samaye sattvan jalanisritam ksitinisritâm
khanisritâm caturyoniparyâpannâm pancagatisanmisritâm tâi

(7) ’ '
10 sarvân ahara pratibodhayeyam, yesam santâne sattvanâm
anutpannam samâdhânankuram ropayeyam, drdhasamâdliânâ-

(9) * ’ *
iikuram tribhir yânair avaivar tikâm sthapayeyam/ sahajâte
mâtrasya ca me yâvad eva tasmin Sahe buddhaksetre maha—

(10) (11) (12) *
brahmano va mâra va salera va candrâ va sur y a va lokapalâ
' _ (13) (14)
15 va rnahânâgar a jâ vâsurendrâ va aupapadukâ va maharddhikâ
va yaksarâksasanagasura va sarve marna püjâkarmane upasam-

(15) ' ' _ ’ (16) ’
krâmeyuh/ sahajâtamâtras câham saptapadani prakrâmeyam/
sarvapunyasamuccayenâham samadhinâ tathârüpam dharmara

, ’ (17) ' *
desayeyam yat tat sarvâvatx sâ parsat tribhir yanaih
( l)C D is p h a re y a m . ( 2 ) A :n i r v â n e v x ja m . B E :n iv â n e v x j a . ( 3 )
ABE: - n i r v â p e v x j a - . (4)A C D E :-an üu ilam . ( 5 ) A ï d h a r a n i m . BCDE
d h a r a n x . ( 6 ) A ï d h a r a n i m . B C ïd h a r a n x . ( 7 ) A : t e s â m . ^ 8 )a E ;
- â m k u la m . ( 9 )B ï -âm k u ram . ( 1 0 )A : -b ra h m a n o . E : -b ra h m a n o .
(h )A C D E îm âro . ( 1 2 ) B s s ü r y y o * ( 1 3 )CB î a u p a y â d u k a . ( i 4 ) A B :
m a h r s ilc â . cp* T î r d z u h p h r u l c h e n p o . ( l 5 ; B : - k r a m a y e y u h .
(l6 )Â C D E îp ra k a m e y a m , * ( l 7 ) A B E i p a r ^ a .
— 240 —
U) (2)
prasadam pratilambhayet/ y© ca tatra parsadi sattvah
sravakayanika bhaveyus te caraiuabliavika mama vaineya
bhavika; ye ca tatra sattvah pratyekabuddhayanika bhaveyu;

(3)
te Vairocanakusuraara ksantim pratilabheyuh; ye ca tatra
sattva anuttaramahayanika bhaveyus te sarve Vajradhara-

<*o
samudrasamkopitam samadhim pratilabheran, tena ca sama
' *(5) (6)
dhina tisra bhumxh samatikrameyuh/ yad aham snápanam
iccheyam ye ca t at ra mahanagara jano vi si atara bhaveyuh
tsnapayeyula; ye ca sattva mam snapayamanam pasyeyuí
te sarve tribhir yanair evamrupan giman adhigaccheyuh

- - i 7) *
yéttha proktam/ ye ca mam sattva ratham abhirohantam sam
’ (8 ) *
anupasyeyur vi 31arena kumarakrldavividhasilpasthanalcarma-
_ * , , ' (9) „
sthanasanani ca dadarsa siksapanayogyam stryagare pañca-
_ (1 0 ) ’ (ii) *
kamaguâratikrldardharatrav udvi gnani slcranianalahkar a -
vibhusanacchoranam lohitavastrabhxk^nam lcasayavastra-

’ ’ (1 5 ) . . .
paryesanabodhivyksopasamlcramanam, ye ca sattva mam upa-
(16 )
samkramantara pasyeyuh, tesam caham sattvanam sarvapunya-
(l)D¡prasadam. (2 )AE ¡-lambhayeyam• B ¡-labhayain. (3)Esvai-

rocakusumam. J-samkocitam in Mss. T:rdo rjehi tiñ ñe
hdzin rgya. mtshb lüchrugs kyi tih ne hdzin* chl
ch2 v* 2 (3 )B :-kr amayeyu. (6) T ¡y a d a h a m .
(7)A¡yatha coktam* Ch¡yatha purvoktam. (8)BD¡-krxda-• (9)
C:-agara. (lO )X)?-gunarati-. (ll)ACDB ¡uddhiga-. B ¡úddhamga-
(12 )chl ins . s= Hir gr anthady&hyatxrthikamardan
rtham* ch2 =¡añyatÍrthikaNirgrantha-
Carákaparivra jákamardanarthaitn. (13)C ¡-abhxkâ * (Xk )C ;
ka^ápanacakrapayesana-. (1 5 )¿hl T¡-bodhivyksamülopa-. (16 )
B ¡sarve ptqjiya- • *
sarauccayena samadhina tatharüpam dharmam desayeyam yath"a
_ (i) * * •
te sattvas tribhir yanals t3Cvracchanda udyujyeyuh/ ye ca
tatra sattval^ pratyekabuddhayanikas te sarve Vairocana-

(2) (3) ^
kusmnam ksantim pratilabheyuh; yais ca mahayanabijain
’ (*0 ' (5) ’
praksiptam bhavet te sarve Va jradharasamudrasamkopitam
samadhim pratilabheyus, tena ca samadhina tisro bhümir

-
atikrameyuh// (6)
svayam caham trnasamstaranam grhnxyam
(7) ' (8)' *.......................
bodhivrksamülavajrasane prajnapayeyam nisxdeyam paryahkam
’ ' ’ (9)
abadhva rjukena kayena; tatharüpam aham asphanalcam
^ (1 0 )^ (1 1 ) ’
dhyanam dhyayeyam, asvasaprasvasa vyupasameyam; ekavaram
divasena dhyanad vyuttistheyam, vyutthaya caham ardha-

( 12 )
tilakaphalam aharam ahareyam, ardham pratigrahakasyanu-
(13) ’ ’
prayaccheyam/ tavac ciram caham evamrüpam duskaracarikam
(l4)
careyam, yavad akanisthabhavanaparyantena sarve deva ye
Salie buddhakgetre paryapannas ta upasamkrameyur mama ca

(15) (16) '
püjam kurvanah, sarve me salcsipah syur duskaracaryayam/
, , d7) ' '
yais ca tatra sravakayane bljam avaruptam syat tesam
■ (18 ) (19)’ ' ’
bhadanta bhagavan klesavyupasamaya santane bhaveyam,
(20) ’
caramabhavilcas ca mama vaineya bhaveyuh; ye pratyeka-
(l^BCE ítrivra-. (2 )D:-kusuma. (3 )CE :ksamti. (4)C:sarva.

(5)CDE:-samudram sam-. (6)grhnxyam in M s s . (7)-vrlcsa- is
supplied by Ch T. (S)E i n s . prajnapaye. (9)AE¡asthanakam.
Tsmkhah khyab kyi bsam gtan. chl:)H$l-^. ch2:^f Afljt yiz* Mvy
1487 aspharapakasamadhi• (10)Aíasvasaprasvasa. BE¡asvasa
prasvasa . (11)A B D E :vyupasameyam. (12)AB 5arddha. C D :addham
E •arddham. (13)C:-anaprayastheccheyam, (l4 )D ¡akanisthe. *
(l5)püja in Mss. (16)CD¡sakîneh, (l7)Bi-yana. (l8}ADs
-vyupasamaya. (19)B ?samtanam. (20)C :caranavavikas.
(1 ) (2 )
buddhay anika yavad yatha pürvoktam/ evam nagayaksasura-
(3) ^
garudakinnaramahoràgapretapi sacakmibhandah pancabhijña
(^)
râya upasaralcrameyor maina pujakarmane, sarve ca me sa-
(5)
kîno bbaveyur duskaracaryayam; ye ca sravakayanika yavad
yatha pürvoktam/ ye ca tatra caturdvxpikayam anyatxrthik

(6 ) (7 ) (8 )
lühatapo vrataduskaracarilcam caranti, tesam camanusa a-
• / • v 7 • • •
(9 )
rocayeyuh/ ,fna yuyam duskarakaraka, yathasmin pradese
(il)
caramabhaviko bodhisattvo duskaracarikam carati, tatha
rüpam dhyayati hrdaye luanaakaram badhnati prasrabdhakaya-

, ' (1 2 )
10 samskara^L prasrabdhavaksamskarah prasantas casya prasvasa
svasah; dinedine caikam velam dhyanad vyutthitvardhatilalc

(1 3 ) ■ ;
phalam aliarain aharati/ sa duskaracarya maharddhika sa
mahaphala mahavistara, na cirenasau anuttaram samyaksam
bo dliim abhxsambhot syate/ sacen na sraddhadhvain gacchata

(14)
15 svayam pasyata”/ te ca tara duskaracaryam utsyjya marna
(1 5 )
duskaracaryam drstva yesam sravakayanasantanabljankuram
prati^thitam syat, yavad yatha pürvoktam/ ye manu^ya-
(l)A:ya tadyatha. (2 )B inaga calesa sur a - . C inasayaksàsure.

Dinayaksasura-. (3 )C ;-visacakiunmandah. Di-visaca-. (4)Bj
-kramayeyur. (5)ACE;davad. (6)C E Jluhatayo . (7)Dicarati.
(8 )ch2 :^ =ca devàmanuga. (9 )B ¡duskaragamanakaraka. Ch s
na yüyam duskarakaraka na mahaphala na cascaryah, chi :<jfsp%
K-fé cl12 ; . T= S k t , khy<
cag dkah ba byed ma yin te. (lO)B :-karikam. cp. Tsdkah ba
spyad pa spyod pa. (ll)E:caramti. (12)A B E :casyasvasah. CD
casyasvasah. Corrected by Ch T. Tídehi dbugs dbyun ba dan
dbugs rhub pa dag rab tu zi ba dan, chi ch2 : (l3¡
-tilam aharam in Mss. Tizas su til gyi hbras bu phyed za
&ih. chi : c h 2 : ^ i ^ v.242,11-2*. (l4)Dspasyate.
(15)ACE :-carya.
— 243 —
Ú) _ (2)
raja va bhatta va naigamajanapada grhasthapravrajita
grhagarasampannas te ’pi mama duskaracaryam upasamkrame-
y u r , yavac chravakayanilta yatha purvoktam/ yas ca matr-
gramo mama darsanayopasainkramet, sa tasya pascimako mat|'-
a yí
grámapratilabho bhaved i t i , ye" sravakayanika yatha pürvo-
ktam/ ye mrgapaksipo duskaram caranianam nisannam pasyeyu
sa tesani pascimalcas tiryagyonipratilabho bhaved iti;
yais ca mrgapaksibhih sravakayane bíjany avaropitani
tenaikajatipratibaddha mama calva vaineya bhaveyur, ye

(*)
pratyekabuddhayana yavad yatha purvoktam/ evamvidhah
kûdrakas tiryagyonika vaktavya, evam preta vaktavyas/

(5 ) _
tavac ciram caham evamrupam duskaracaryam careyam eka-
paryankena yavad bahusattvakotlnayutasatasahasrani dus-
karacaryayam saksibhuta bhaveyuh ascaryapraptas ca, tesam

(7 ) */
ca santañe *prameyasamkhyeyanam moksabxjam praropayeyam/
(8)
tatharupam aham duskaracaryam careyam yatha na purvam
kenacit sattvasamkhyatena anyatxrthikena va sravakayani-
kena va pratyekabuddhayanikena va anut t aramahayanikena va

(9)
evam duskaracaryacxrpapurvah syat; na ca punah pa scat kas-
u°),
cit sattvasamkhyat as caret anyatxrthilca va evamrupam dug-
(l)ABE¡bhartta. (2 )B sgrhastham pra-. C :-pravrjita. (3)B:

ni ârpnam. C :ni sarnpa ♦ JED¡ni sarnam. (k )A :-vuddhai vaineya
yatha. B C D ;-vuddha vaineya yatha • IS;-vurddhaivaineya yatha.
Corrected by Ch T. (5)ABC:-caryya. (6 )A:-caryyam. B om*
(7)E¡pralopayeyam. B om. (8)C i-carya. (9)B:-círppam purvah
(10)A C :-samkhyata•
(l)
karacârikâm saktams carantu yathâham careyam/ apraptayâm
anuttarâyâm samyaks ainbo dhau tad.ah.am puru âlcâram ktiryâm
sabalakâyam maram parâjayeyam, sava sesakarmaphalara câdhi-
sthiheyam, klesamaram jineyam, anuttarâm ca samyaksam»
bodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ tad aham ekasattvasya santane

' (2)
*rhatvam pratisthâpayeyam, tathâ dvitïyasya tathâ trtïya-
sya tathâ caturthasya dharmam desayeyam, santane carhatvan
pratisthâpayeyam/ ekaikasya sattvasyârtham aham sata

” , (3 ) ’
sahasrasah prât ihâryâp.i darsayeyam, tasya ca santane
samyagdrstim pratisthâpayeyam, bahuni ca dharmartha-

~ , (^)
vyanjanasahasrâni bhâsayeyam, yathâ saktyâ ca phala
(5 ) ■ ■ '
prati^thâpayeyam/ vajramayâms ca sattvânâm santane klesa-
_ (6)
parvatam jnânava jrena bhindyâm triyânena vyavasthânena
dharmam desayeyam/ ekasattvasyarthâyâham bahuyojanasatani
padbhyâra gaccheyam dharmadesànârtham abhayapade ^ratisthâ-
panârtham/ apratisedhas ca me sasane bhavet pravrajyâyâh,

’ (9 ) ' *
durbalasya mustasmrteh vibhrântacittasya mukharapragalbha-

(1 0 ) ' ’
cittasya pradustacittasya duhprajnacit tasya bahuklesâkula-
cittasya mâtrgrâmasya marna sâsane pravrajyopasampad bhavet
1 Ì B îduskaracaryâsaktâs• (2)A:yathâ. (3 )AEïprâtihâryyati*

4 )AE:phalam* (5 )B:-mayas. (6)ABEîbhidyâm. (7)Cïdharmam.
8;ABE o m . from pravra jyâyâh to mama sâsane, C:pravrahma-
yâh. D îpravaksyâyâh. cp* Tîbdag gi bstan pa la rab tu hbyu
ba dag dgag pa ma mchis par hgyur zifi(26lb5 ) • chi
(2o^).ch2 (9 )CD imrstasm^tih •
T ¡dran pa nam s p a . chi i ch2 ! (lO)C :-pragabha-. T
om* pradustacittasya* T:mu cor smra ba dafi spyi brtol can
gyi sems* chi ch2 î
catasras ca me parsah syur bhiksubhiksunyupasakopasikah/
bahujanaprabhütam me sasaham bhavet devanam satyadarsanam
yakâpam naganam asuranam aryastahgasamanvagata uposadha-

(i)
vasah, yayat tiryagyonigatanam api bralimacaryavaso bliavet/
5 bodhipraptasya ca me bhadanta bhagavan ye sattva

(2)
mama pradustacitta vadhakacittah sastresa vagnina va
saktya va vxvidhena va praharanenopasamkrameyuh, rulcsaih

(*0
parusair vacanair akroseyuh paribhaseyur» digvidiksu
(5) .
vaya sailsab dam careyuh, visasanisr stam vaharapanam upan ama-
(6)
10 y e y u £ ; evamrüpam karmaphalan aparik^Tnan adliifthihitva-
nuttaram samyaksambodliim abhisambudhyeyam/ yatha bodhi-

(7)
praptasya me sattvah purvara vairena vadhakopakarapapra-
yogena parusavacanavividhapraharanavisamiapanasarasrsteno-
(8)
pasamkrameyuh rudhiram ca me utpadayeyuh, tesam sattvanam
’ (?)
15 aham silasrutasamadhimahakarupabhavitena brahmasvaraghosa-
dundubhinarditena svarexia tatharüpam dharmam desayeyam,
yat tesam cittani prasadayeyam kusale ca niyojayeyam;

( 11 ) _
yatha te sattvah karmavaranam desayeyubL, apatyam saravaram
(1) CD ;-caryavaso . (2) ch2 ¡ g/c - But chi T o m .

vádhakacittah. c h i : Tisems can gan dag rab tu
sdan^bahi sems kyis bdag la — (3 )A;-kramayeyuh. £4)A:
akrosairyuh. E sakrosaiyuh. (5)ACDivasasah-. Bsproyesah-
sabdam carayeyur. Esvasasah-. cp* Tími snan pahi sgra
sgrogs par ligyur ba. chlMfc$£^£. oh2i^^|^^^. (6)D:-tva
anuttaram. (7/ABCE:purva. (8)-larameyuh in Mss. (9)As
brahmesvara-. (l0)B jprasadayeyaiji. (ll)Titatha.
— 2 46 ~
- h)
âpadyeyuh, na ca tesam sattvânâm svarge moksaphale vai-
(2) * • • • (3) * * _
râgye âsravaksaye va âvaranakarma bhaved ±ti; mama catrâ-
( f t ) *
parxksinakarmaphàlaksxpavyantxkrtam bhavet/
bodhipraptasya ca me bhadanta bhagavan yâvanto marna

_ (5)
romaküpâ bhaveyus tavanto divasam buddhavxgrahân nir-
minuyâm dvâtrimsadbhir mahâpurusalaksanaxh sama 1 a niert an
asïtibhir anuvyañjanais ; tâms câham buddhavxgrahân
sünyesu buddhakêtresu presayeyam, asunyeû ca presayeyam,
pancakasâyesu buddhaksetresu presayeyam/ ye capx tesu
buddhaksetresv ânantaryakârakâh sattvâ bhaveyuh saddharma-

’ ’ (6) ,
pratxksepakâh âryâpavâdakâ yâvad akus a1amüla samavadhânakâh.
ye *p± tatra sattvâh srâvakayanasamprasthitâh pratyeka-

* _ J 7>
buddhayanasamprasthitâ mahayanasamprasthitâh siksâyaxn
(8) '
kalmâsakârlpala chidracârxnah mulâpattxm apannah dagdha-
, * ’ (9)
santânâh subhamârgapranastâh samsârâtavïsamprasthitah k u
* _ u ° V * _ _
mârgavlhanyamanâ mahâsankataprâptah, tathârupâh sattvah
sattvakotïnayutasatasahasrâd eko buddhavigraha ekadivase
(l)E:svarga. (2 )AB ivairogye . C ívairoragye. (3)'T:sgrib pahx

chos(avaranadharmo), read las for chos. (4)ABE om. -phala-
lcsina-. -vyatxkrtam in Mss. cp. T:der bdag gx las kyi hbra
bu yah yohs su bas pa dan mthar thug pa dan byafi bar gyur
cig. c h l : ch2 : . (5)AE:
AE snirmittanuyam. (6)D:aryopacaraka. (7)cp. Tsbslab pa dag
la hdren mar bgyxs pa rnams. chl s ch2 ¡ (s)
A:cchitracarxnah. Eikxmdra-. T:ísig ral tu spyod pa rnams.
chl om. ch2 ; (9)B i -samprasthitah. cp. Ts^khor bahi
hbrog dgon par zugs pa rnams. c h l : @ c h 2 ; ' í ¿<^f^
0^fj. (10)CD ímahosamkata-.
(1 )
sattvanam dharinam desayet/ ye sattva mahesvarabhaktikas
tesam sattvanam. mahesvararupena dharmam desayeyam/ Sake
ca buddhaksetre mama varnam bhasayeyus. tatra ca sattvanam

(*0
pranidhanam udyc jayeyam/ te ca sattva mama varnam srutva
mamaiva buddhaksetre pranidhanam kurylran, upapattim ca-
kankseyuh/ yady aham bhadanta bhagavan tesam sattvanam

* _ * *(3) , ’
mar analcala samay e pur at ah na ti^theyam dharinam na desayeyam
cittam na samprasadayeyam, ma caham anuttarain samyaksam-
bodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ yadi me sattvah kalam krtva
10 durgatxsupapadyeyur na ca mama buddhaksetre manugyaprati-
labham labheyuh, sarve mama dharma sammosam gaccheyur,

15) * (6)’ *(7)
ma ca me pratibhayeyur, ma caham sakyam sakalam buddha-
karyam nispadayitum/ ye sattva narayanabhaktika yavat te

* * (8) ' '
sattvah kalam krtva durgatim prapateyus tan ma caham
’ (9) * ' *
15 sakyam sakalam buddhakaryam nispadayitum/
bodhipraptasya ca me sarvabuddhalcsetresu sattva
anantaryakaraka yavat kumarge vihanyamana mahasafikata-

(1 0 ) *
praptah sattvah kalam krtva mama buddhaksetra upapadyeran,

* * * (1 1 )
’
idam tesam nimittam pamsuvarnas te sattva bhavipyanti,
i
l)Bidesayeyam. (2)ACivarnna. Bivarnne. (3)ABE om. na.
4)ABEs-padyateyur, (5)D:ye. (6)ABE:satkurya. C D :sat loiryam.
cp. Tsbdag gi sahs rgyas kyi mdzad pa mthah dag sgrub par
yah rho mi thog par gyur cig. chi: ch2
(7 )AB :sakala. (8)CE :kalam krtvah kalam krtva
(9)C:sakala. (lO)ABE:-ksetre. (ll)Eibhavisyati.
— 248 —
p± sac amuldii mustasmrtayo durgandha duhsxla alpayuska
* ' ' _.(i) . ’
vividharogopahata vividhapariskarapaj?ihxp.as ca te sattva
bhavisyanti; tesam sattvanàm arthe 'ham yavat tasmin
sainaye Sahe lolcadhatau caturdvxpika bhaveyuh, sarvatra ca

_ _
caturdvxpikayam samtusitabhavanavataranara matirr garbhe ca-
ham jatum upadarsayeyam, vistarena kumarakridasilpakarma-

(3) (^)
sthimaduskaracaryamaradhar sanabodhyabhi sam'budhyanadharma-
cakrapravartanam, sarvatra ca caturdvxpikasu sakalam

(5 ) (6 )
buddhakaryam upadarsayeyam, parinirvanain yavac charlra-
vibhagam
.gam upadar sayeyani/
?7> ,
bodhipraptas cabam ekapadavyabarena dbarmam desayeyam
,
ye sattvah sravakayanikàs , (8^ - *
te sravakayanakathapitakam
(9 )'
dbarmam desitam ajàniyuh; ye sattvab pratyekabuddbavaine-
* * "(10)
yas te pratyekabuddbayanakatbadbarmaiti desitam ajanxyur;
ye sattva anuttaramahayanikas te 'nuttaramahayanakatha-

( 11)
dharwam desitam ajaniyuh./ ye sattvah sarabharavirahitas
' (12) ' • * ’
te danakatbadbarmam desitam ajanlyur; ye sattvah punya-
, (13 )
virahitali sukhasvargabbilasinas te sxlakathadharmam desi
* ’ ' (l4) . pradustacittas
_
tarn ajanxyub; ye parasparabhxtakalusacittab
(l)-pariskaraparihxnas in Mss. (2)garbha in Mss* (3)A:

-dharmepa-. Bs-dharâ-. C :-dharmapa-. E :-dharsena-. (¿f)
D :-budhvana-• (¿5)B s-kayara. (6)C !upadar siyeyam* (7 )c h i !
il al
cQ, Ì8Ì—vana—
(8) -yana- is supplied
anirnliad
by Cb T* ( 9 ) 0 ¡-dharmadesitanw (lÒ)Ai-dharmadesitam* (il)
A.:-dharmadesitam. (12)-dbarmam is supplied by Cb T T* (1 3 )
-dbarmam is supplied by Cb T. (l4)AE*-karuâ-.
- h) ,
te maitryavyàharakathadharmam desitam ajàniyuh ; pranati-
_ _ (2) ' * *
patikah karunadharmain desitam ajanxyuli; ya* irsyamatsarya-
bhibhutas te muditavyaharakathadharmam desitam ajaniyuh;

_ b) ’
ye ruparupyamadamattacxttas te upeksavyaliarakathadliarmam
/ (^)
5 desitam ajaniyuh/ ye kamaragamadamattacitta a sub ha vy a-
(5 ) _
hare pa dharmam desitam a janiyuh; ye ca sattva mahayaniltau-
ddhatyavvakulacittopagatàs te anapanasinrtivyaharena
(6) / _ ’ (7 ) *
dharmam desitam ajanxyuh; ye duhprajnà va pradxpapratxtya-
samutpadavyaharena dharmam desitam ajaniyuh;

jan ye *lpasruta-
, (8)
10 vadinas te 1sampramosasrutadharapivipranasavyaharena
(9 ) ’ . * , ’ *
dharmam desitam ajaniyuh; kudrstisahlcatapraptah sunyata-
(9 ) , ................ *
vyaharepa. dharmam desitam ajaniyuh; vitarkasamudacaro-
pahata animittavyaharena dharmam desitam ajaniyur; apra-
nih.it àparisuddhopahat a apranihitavyaharepa dharmam desitam
15 a janiyuh ;^&yaparisuddhah parisuddhasayavyaharepa dharrnam

■ * * (1 0 ) ■
desitam ajàniyuh; vyavakxrpasamudacaropahata bodhicittà-
sainpramosavyaharepa dharmam desitam a janiyuh ; ksama-
( l ) A B C : - d h a r m a d e s i t a m . (2 )àB E om. C D ì k a r u n à d e s i t a m . dharmam

i s s u p p l i e d b y Ch. ( 3 )ABCE: - d h a r m a d e s i t a m . ( 4 ) C : s u b h e v y à - .
( 5 )AB ì - d h a r m a d e s i t a n n ( 6 )B : - d h a r m a d e s i t a m • (7 )C T om. p r a -
dxpa- . cp . ch i ®&&.
ch 2 : ( 8 ) A ! - v i p r a n a s a - . . BCE ; - v i p r a n a s a - .
D :-vipranasa*. T:thos pa nufi ba rnams kyis ni bskyud pa ma
mchis sin thos pa hdzin pa chttd mi za ba br jod pas chos
bstan par htshal bar gyur cig. chi
ch2 . (9)c i-dharmadesitam.
(lO )ABCE :-opahat avo dhi città asari-. D i -opahat avo pi citta
asain-* Corr. by Ch T. Tirnain par hdres par spyod pas nams
pa rnams kyis ni byan chub kyi sems mi brjed pa brjod pas
chos bstan par htshal bar gyur cig. chi
ch2Ì f l e t t a * . *
250 ~
(1 ) (2 )
prayogosmopallata akrtrimavyaharena dharmam desitam aja-
nlyuh; adhyasayaprasrabdlio pallata anisritavyaharena dharmain

, ' (3) ’
desitam ajanxyuh; klistacittah peyalam kalpacittavyaharenaj
w ' " ' _
kusalasampramosacitta vairocanavyaharepa ; marakarmodyuktah

’ _ * (5)
5 sunyatavyaharepa ; paravadhe sampr at ipanna abhyudgatavya-
harena ; vividhalclesopahatacitta vigatavyaharena; visania-
margasampratipanna avartavyaharepa ; mahayanakautuhala-

(6)
citta vivart avyahar ena ; sanisaro dvi gnanàm bodhisattvanam
, ’
rat ivy aliarepa ; ku sai abhumi jnananava gat à amudhavyahar epa ;
’
10 parasparaSamtustakusalamulànam srutavyaharepa; paras-
parasamacittanam apratihatarasmivyaharena; visamakarma-

(1 0 )
sampratipannanam kriyavataranavyaharepa; parâdbhayopa
ga tanam siinhaketuvy aliarepa ; caturmàrabhibhut aci ttanam
(l)T sksaya-* B ¡-prayogopallata. E i-prayosmopahata. (2)ACDE:

akptima-. cp. T:zad pahi sbyor ba drod nams pa rnams kyis
ni bcos ma ma lags pa brjod pas chos bstan pae htshal bar
gyur cig. chi &ge$j.ch2 : .
(3)® ins. kalpacittah peyalam. kalpacitta vya-
harena in Mss. cp. T:de bzin du sbyar te, ñon moñs pa can
gyi sems dan ldan pa rnams kyis ni dge bahi seme brjod pa
dafi. chi .ch2 i .
(4) chi : °h2 : But T:dge ba mi bskyud pa rnams ni
»kusalasainpr amo sa. (5 )Ch ;paravade, chi ; 1^. ch2 i , T:
paramarthe , don dam pa la♦ (6 )c p . T :theg pa chen po la fio
mtshar du rtogs pahi sems dan ldan pa rnams kyis ni Idog
pa brjod pa dan. chi :
if But ch2 :------------ ----avivart avyahar ena. (7 )
AC DE) Jmudhaimvyahar epa. B smñdliana-. Could be murdhanvya»
harena. Here corrected by T;dge ba dan sa dan ye ses ma
rtogs pa rnams kyis ni ma rmoñs pa brjod pa dari. chi:---
b uddha vyahar e n a , f ^J .ch2 : vrddha-
vyahare^La, (8)T spara spara samtust a - .* (9 )
srutapa- in Mss. Corrected by T:dge bahi rtsa ba gzan dan
gzan dag gis chog par hdzin pa rnams kyis ni thos pa brjod
pa daru But Ch diifers, chi : .
ch2 . (10 )B íkr iy ava t ar avya ha r ena,
— 251 —
suravyaliare:na ; buddliaksetranavabhasagatanani sattvanàm
prabhavyuhavyaharena; anunayapr at i ghanam sailoccayavya-

(i) ’
harena ; btiddhadharmalokanabhibhutaiiam dhvajagrakeyura-
vy aliare p a ; mahaprajnavirahitanam ulkapatavyaharena; moha-

_ _ (2)
5 ndhakaragatanàm bhaskarapr adì pavy aliarena ; ksayanimisti-
(3) ‘ ’
prayuktanam gup.akaravyalaar ena ; plienapinôpamatmabhi-
, (P (5)
kanlcsinam narayanavyahàrena ; calacalabuddliTnam saranu-
(6)
gatavyaharepa ; ava 1oki t amur dhànam merudbvajavyaliar ena ;
purvaprat.i jnot sr^tanam saravat ivy aliarena ; cyutabhi jnanam
10 vajrapadavyaharena; bodhimandabhikanksinam vajramanda-

' (7) " * ' ’ *’
vyaiiarena ; sarvadliarmajugupsitanam vajropamavyaharena ;
' (8) * *
sattvacaritam aprajànatam caritravativyaharena; indriya-
(9) _ * ‘
paraparanabhijnanam prajnapradlpavyaharena; paraspara-
(l)A ;buddhamardha-. T ;sans rgyas kyi clios snaii. bas zil

gyis non pa rnams kyis ni rgyal mtshan gyi rtse moki dpufi
rgyan brjod dan. But Ch;buddhadharmalòkanabhibhutanàm ,
chi eh2 SI¥$Hf»*iI:i£,(2 )
A :lcsayaniprayuktanara. B :lcsayanuralcfci - * T :lcsayanirukt i-,
zad pahi zes pahi tshig la brtson pa rnams kyis ni yon tan
hbyuh gnas brjod dan. chi ch2
(3 )C :phalapindo-. Tibdag la dbu ba rdos pa
Ita bur htshal ba rnams kyis-?*— .òhi .
cli2 — . (4)Ch T :calabuddhxnam. (5)Bssa canugata-,
T:blo g fyo &in hgyur ba rnams kyis ni snih po dan ldan pa
brjod dan. chi ch2 : f/j;|, ^
(6;B :-murddha. C :-murdhyamam. (j)Ch. T s-dharinajugupsitanam,
T:chos thams cad smon pa rnams lcyis-— , chi
ch2 ; . (8)B smanitravati-. C scaritamavati-. cp. T:
sems can gyi sems kyi spyod pa rab tu htshal ba rnams kyis
ni spyod pa daxi ldan pa brjod pa dan{sattvacittacaritam
pr a janat àm— - ) . chi : ^ Mi . (par a c i11 am
aprajanatam---) . cli2 ^•iT/^t-l^.(paracittam prajànatam)
(9 )B ?indriyaparanabhi - • chi *%f\ \ B u t
ch2 & Tidbafi po mchog dall mchog ma lags par
htshal ba rnams kyis ni ses rab sgron ma bejod pa dafi (
indriyaparaparan abhi jnanam ).
252 —
rut ara apr a janat ara rut a^rav e s,avyahar ena ; dharinakayam
(1)
apratilabdhanam saddharmakayavibhavanavyaharena; tatha-

f (3) (4)
gatadarsanavirahitanam animisavyaharena; sarvalambana-
vigopitanam aranyavyáharena; dharmacakrapravart anabhi-

' ' (5 )
5 karütîâm cakravimal avyahar e n a ; ahetuvidyasamprasthitanam
* _ * '
vidyapratltyanulomavyaharena; ekabuddhaksetrasasvata-
. k)
drstinani sukrt avie ay avyahar ena ; laksananuvyañ janana va -
* ' • (8) " _ ;
ruptabljanam alafilcaravativyaharena-; vacarutaprabhedasam-
arthanam nirharavativyahareâ; sarva jñajñanabhikafilcsinám

* (9 ) *
10 dharmadhatvavikopanavyaharena; pratyutpaimavartanadharma-
’ do)
nam drdhavyaharena; dharmadhatuní aprajanatam abhijñavya-
* (1 1 ) * (12 )
(lST
ha r o n a ; pr a jnotsrs tañara acyut avyahar ena ; mar gav i go pitanam
avikaravyaharena ; akasasama^nanabhikahkînam niskiñeana-
(l)A 1-kayaprati-. So T. (2)Chisarvakaya-. Tschos kyi sku ,

thob pa rhams kyis ni dam pahi chos kyi tshogs bsgom pa
brjod pa dan, chl 3"' v M ch2 : $ $
(3 )BCDE :animisapr avyahar ena. (4)AE :sarvalamvane vi - .
C¡sarvalamkacana-. T :-vikopitanam,dmigs pa thams cad kyis
rnam par hkhrugs pa rnaras kyis ni dgon pa brjod pa dan.
C h :-vikalpitanam, chl ch2
(5 )A s-vidyam. C :ahatuvidyam. D ¡aliaratu vidya- • (6)ABD !
-sasvata- • C ?-ksetre sasvatadrstanam. (7 r-anuvyarljana^
varupta-, ratshañ dan dpe byad*kyi sá bon bskrun pa rnams
kyis . (8)-vat- in Mss. (9)cp. Tschos kyi dbyiñs rnam pax
hkhrugs pa nía mchis pa brjod. chl (-avikalpa-).
ch2 (l0 )AB :-dhatuprajanatam. CDE ¡-dhatum pr a - .
So Ti chos kyi dbyihs rab tu htshal ba rnams kyis . Here
corrected by Ch, chl ch2 (ll)Chíprani-
dhanot srstanam. chl ü&PgfiK £0^. ch2 .
(12 )T:-vikopitanam, lam rnam par hkhrugs pa rnams kyis ni
hgyur ba ma mchis pa brjod pa daíu chl ¡-vikalpit anam,fl|t
mkhaji lta buhi ye ses mnon par htshal ba rnaras kyis ni ci

yafi ma mchis pa brjod pa d a n . chl
ch2
— 253 —
- ( 1 ) ,
vyaharepa ; paramitaparipurpanam parisuddhapratisthavya-
harepa; aparipurna samgr aliavastunam susamgrhltavyaharena;

(2) ' (3)"
b rahmavihar avimar gi t anam samaprayo gavyaliar ena ; b odhi -
w (5 ) *
paksaratnaparipurpanam avyava sthit aniryapavyahar epa ;
(6) ’ '
5 subhasita jnanam pramustacittanam sagar amudiâyyaharepa ;
anutpattikadharmaksantikautùhalacittanam niscitavyaharepa ;
yathasrutadharmapramustacittanam asaiupramo savyaliar ena ;

(9 ) ’ ' ' ' (10 )
parasparasubhasitasamtustanam vitimiravyaharepa; triratnS-
pratilabdhaprasadanam punyo t sadavyahar epa ; dhar mamukha -
10 pravarâpasamtustanam dharmam eghavyahar ena ; trirat noe

* (1 1 )
chedadr st Inam rat navyuhavy aliarepa ; jnanar di t akarmabhi -
yukt anam anupamavyahar epa ; sarvasainyo janab andhanagat anam
(1 )c p . chi : , ch2 But X :pha ro 1 tu phyin

pa yohs su rdzogs pa rnams kyis * (2) B ;-vimar gat anam.
chi !-vikalpitanam, ch2 :-viharanàvast hit anam, (3)T o m . -pra-
yoga-. T:tshahs pahi gnas pa htshol ba rnams kyis ni mham
pa brjod pa dan. chi ch2
(¿i-)ABCE:-ratnapari-. D:-ratne pari-. (5)Xivyavasthita-. cp.
T sbyah chub kyi phyogs rin po che yohs su ma rdzogs pa
rnams kyis ni rnam par gnas pas hes par hbyuh ba brjod pa
dan. chi ch2 :s M S t y M f .
(6 )ABB :-j nana pramust a - . cp
p . chi . .. cB.2 ì 1
But Tises pa ma bsgoms sih rab tu sdah bahi sems dan ldan
pa rnams kyis— ~( ab havit a jnanam pradustacittanam ). (7 )
cp. chi But T ;ni sci ttavy aliarepa,
sems ma mchis pa brjod pa. (8)ACDE:—pramasta-. B:-pranasta-
so T:ji ltar thos pahi chos rab tu nams pahi sems dan ldan
pa rnams kyis ni bskyud pa ma mchis pa brjod pa dah. Ch
support s u s , chi -»t. ch2 .
(9)A B E :-suprabhasitànam samtu^tanàm. cp* Tsphan tshun legs
par smras pa la mi dgah ba rnams . chi •
ch2 —' (io)triratnaprati- in Mss, so T;$kon mchog
gsura la rab tu dan ba thob pa rnams • chi —
ch2 (ll)Ai jnanahita-. B :jnanodita-. CDEijnana-
dita-. Corrected by Ch T. Tsses pa nams pahi las la mhon
pax brtson pa rnams kyis ni dpe ma mchis pa brjod pa dah.
chi (---va jra jhana vyahar èpa ) .
ch2 ( anut panna vyahar epa ) .
2 5 4 -----
(i) _
gaganamukhavyahàr ena ; sàr vadhar rilananyacit1 anam jnana -

(2) ' (3) ’
mudravyaliarena ; tathagatagunaparipurnanam lokavidyasam-
w ' ' ’
mulchibliavavyaliar ena ; purvabuddlia sukr tadliikar inani vinis-

* (5)’ _ ' *
citapratiharyavyaharena; ekadharmamukhaparantakakàljia-
5 nirdistanarci sarvadharmanayavyaharena; sarvasutrantàvi-
niscitanam dharmasvabhavasamataviniseitavyaharena; sat-
parayaniyadharmaparivar jit anam sarvadharmanayavyaharena ;

" ( 7 ) • ' » '
vimokâcittasayanabhiyuktanam viiaridi t abbi jnàvy aliarena ;
t athagat aguhyanuprave savimar si tanam aparaprajrieyavyahar ena ;
10
)
bodhisattvacaryanabhiyuktanam jnanagamavyaharena ; jnati-
~ ~
(9) / *
karn asamdarsikanam sarvatranugatavyaharepa ; savasesa-
bodliisattvacarikanam abhiselcavyaharena ; dasatathagata-
(1)B îg a g a p a -. (2
) jîi a n a s a m u d r a - i n M ss. C o r r . b y Ch T* T î
c h o s th a m s c a d g z a n ma l a g s p a r seras p a rn a m s k y i s n i y e
se s k y i phyag rg y a b r jo d pa dan. c h l
ch 2 (3 ) - g u p a p a r i - i n M s s. C o r r . b y Ch T . T î
d e b à i n g s e g s p a h i y o n t a n y o n s s u ma r d z o g s p a rn am s k y i s
n i h j i g r t e n g y i r i g p a rafum sum du b g y i b a h i d n o s po b r j o d
pa dah. c h l ( *0
-b ud d h a s u k r t a - i n M ss, so T !sn o n g y i s a n s r g y a s l a l h a g p a r
b g y i b a b g y i s pa rn am s . C o r r . b y Ch, c h l
ch2 : . ( 5 ) ACOEÎ î -d h arm a m u k h a - • B î -dh arm am u kh a—• c p .
chl "*■ B u t T : - k a l p a n i r -
d i^ t â n â r a , p h y i m ah i m t h a h i b s k a l p a r c h o s k y i s go g e i g s t o n
pa rn am s . (6)A BCD : - s ü t r â n t a v i - , so Tîmdo s d e th am s c a d
l a rn am p a r ÎLes p a rn a m s k y i s . Ch s u p p o r t s u s , c h l :
c h 2 i ' « a t J | - ( 7 ) op.
ch2 -.But T î v i m o k s a c i t t a y a n a b h i y u l c t a n â m ---- , rnam
p a r t h a r b a h i sem s k y i t h e g p a l a mfion p a r b r t s o n p a rn a m s
kyi s . (8jD ins. âvenikadharma. (9 )c p . chl s f W f 3
ch2 î^3|Jb|flif-fv-«'îÆifc.But Ts-lcâm sam-, ne du la
yah dag par ston pa rnams kyis ni thams cad kyi rjes su
son ba brjod pa daÎL»
2 5 5 -----
balaparipurnanam anavamardavyaharena; caturvaisaradya-
(1 ) ’ (2 )
pratilabdhanam aparyadinavavyahar ena ; avenilcabuddlia-
' * (3 ) ,
dharmapratilabdhanam a sainliaryavyahar ena ; amo gliasr avana-
dar sanànam pranidhanavyaharena ; sarvabuddhadharmasammukha-
5 nubodhaya srot avilanain viraala samudr ayy aliarena ; savasesa-
sarva jña jnananam suvibuddhavyaharena; aprapt a sarvat atha-

. ■(5) * ' (6)
gatakaryabhiprayaham aparyantanisthavyaharena dharmam
desitam ajaniyur iti/ ye bodhisattva asatha amayavino

h) , ,
r juica r juicajatXyas ca tesam caturasitidharmamukhasaliasrani

' * * • (8) '
10 cat ur a sX t i samadhimukha saha srani panca sapt at idhara^Xmulcha -
(9 ) ' _
sahasraîi aprameyasamkhyeyanam mahayana sampra s.thi tanam

(10 ) ’ * di) ••
ekapadavyaharepa ime gunah santane pratisthapayeyam ;
(l)EsapayldXnava-. cf. paryadana. T:mi zad pa brjod pa.

chi s.^ch2 (2)-buddha- is supplied by Ch T. Ti
sans rgyas kyi chos ma hdres pa ma thob pa rnams kyis ni
mi hphrogs pa brjod pa dah. chi
ch2 (3 ) op • X ! anamogha*-, mhan p a d a h I t a b a
d o n ma m c h is p a r n a m s - - - . c h i i a m o h a s r a v a n a d a r s a n a p r a t i -
labdhanam-- ,£i ì '“ cil2 iamoha-, — (4)-avila-
vimala- in Mss. Corr* by Tssahs rgyas kyi chos thams cad
mhon sum du r jes su rtogs iiar bgyì bahi slad du rgyun
hlchrugs pa rnams kyis ni rgya mtsho dri ma med pa brjod pa
dah. But Chs-sanimulchananubodhanam svetavimalainudra-, chi:
ACDE :-karyyebhih karyyair. B :-karyàbhikaryair. T ;-gat abili*

prayanam , de bzin gsegs pa thams cad kyi dgohs pa ma
thob pa rnams kyis ni mthah ma mchis pa dan thug pa ma inchii
pa brjod pas . chi :-gat akary anam abhipr àyapar yanta
-fcíWfrt--*J><fí. : - g a t alcaryan am d h a r m a p a r y a n t a - ,
.(6 )ABCÈ idharmadesitam. (7 )ACDB :ri juica,
ri julca-jatiyas. T:dran ba drah bahi rah bzin can te. chi ¡
ch2 : ifL. (8)-mulcha- is supplied by chi i-fc$ìArffcj&ftf'*\. (9 )
aprameyan asamlchyeyanam in Mss. (lO)-padais supplied by
Titshig gcìg brjod pas & ch2:>>L-i9^ (h )à C s-sthapa-, B om.
2 5 6 ------
yena bodhisattva mahasattva niahasaâliasaranaddlia bhaveyuh;
acintyapra:ròdh£uiavisesabhyudgata bhaveyurj acintyajnana-
dar sanabo dhi sadgunalahkrta .bhaveyuh, t adyatha kayalahkr ta.
laksananuvyanjanaili, vagalanlcrta bhaveyur yathabhiprayah

’ ‘ • (1 )
. *
5 sattvah subha si tena samtosayeyùh, srut alahlcr t ah. samadhy-

(2)' * ’ * (3) *
avacanataya, smrtyalanlcrta dharanyasampraino sataya, mano
1lankyta nirvrtyalankrtah Icugat yavabudhyanataya, asayàlan-
lcrta drdhapratijhataya, prayogàlahkrtah pratijnottarana-

' ** (5 ) • ’
taya, adliya say alahlcrt a bhuinya bhumisamlcramanataya, dana
io lankrtàh sarvavastuparityagataya, sxlalankrtah su srut a-

(7 ) _ , * '
vitavimalataya, ksantyalahkrtah sarvasattvapratihata-
cittatayà, vxryalahkrtah sarvasambharopacitataya, dhyana-
lanlqptah sarva samapattivikridit abili jna bhaveyuh', prajna-
(l)ABB:-alanücrta. (2)ADE:-avacanataya. B :-avacanataya. C:

-avacaranataya. cp. Ch: cittalahlcrtah samadhyavivai'tanataya
chl ch2 : (3 )ABCB i-asampramo sataya
(k )ABDB í-abudhyanataya. 0 !-abuddhadliyanataya. C orrect ed by
T:hgro ba han pa lchoh du chud pahi slad du yid kyi brgyan
cin rmya han las hdas pas brgyan pa dah. But chl:mano1lah
lcrta dharmavagatataya, smrtyalahkrta anvadyarthavabudhyana
t a y a $ C . c h 2 :mano*lanlcrta avagatataya
nistaralahkrta avabudhyanataya, . (5)cp* T:
sa ñas sar hphar bahi slad du lhag pahi bsam pas brgyan pa
d a h . chl But ch2 íbhümyabhümi-, ^ •(6 )
A C D :-parityagaya. B :-parityagaya• B :-parityagaya. (7 )B:su-
srutavigata-. cp. T :susrutavedita-, legs par thos pa lchoh
du chud pa dri ma ma mchis pahi slad du tshul khrims lcyis
brgyan pa d a h . C h :susveta-, c h l : 4 í ^ . ch2 ;ftií/fk w.
(3 )-opacitaya in Mss.
„ 257 - -
lahkrtab lclesavasanaparijhavino, maitryàlahkrtah sarva-
(2 ) ^
sattvasya trayanugàtah, karunalankrtah sarvasattvapari-
tyagastbita, muditàlarikrtah sarvadbarmakatbamkathaprapta,
upeksalankrta uimàmavanàmadvayavigatah, abbi jnalankrtab
5 sarvavikrxditabbi jhab;r punyalankrta aksayabhogaratna-

(3 ) ' _ ’ * * * _
panit aprati lab d h a , jnana 1ahlcrt ab sarvasattvacittacarita-
bbijna, buddbyalankrtah. sarvasattvakausalyadharmavi-
bodbayitarah, alokalankrtah prajnacaksuralokam prati-
labbeyub, pratisanividalankrta arthadbarmaniruktiprati-

_ ' * , .
10 bbanapratisamvitpratilabdba bbaveyur, vaisaradyalankrtab
’ (6)
sarvamaraparapravàdinabbibbutf^, gupalankrta buddbanàm
. ( 7 ) . .
gunanuprapta, dbarmalankrtah. satatasamitam asangaprati-
bhanena sattvanam dbarmam desayeyub, alokalankrtah sarva-

* " (8)” ’
buddhadharmavabhasagatàh, prabhalahkrtah sarvabuddba-
* (9 ) _ _
15 lcsetravabhasagata, adarsanapratiharyalankrtà aksunavya-
(l)0 ì-vasanayabhi jnavino . T :non mohs pabi bag ebags yons

su htshal bahi slad du * chi ch2 ; é. (2 )B :
tranaya-. T ssarva sat tva saintrananugat ah, sems can tbams cad
yah dag par skyob palli rjes su mcbis pabi slad du---. cbl:
• cb2 : (3 )C;-patitaiabdha, (4)Bi-vi-
vodhita* (3 )-pratisamvidapratilabdba in Mss* Corrected by
Cb T. T:don dah chos dah hes pabi tshig dah spobs pa so so
(6)cb2 : f ' I f B u t cbliM^T^^Tiil/^K

& Tsbdud dah pbas kyi rgol ba tbams cad lcyis zil gyis
mi non pabi slad du mi bjigs pas brgyan pa dah =-parapra-
vadinanabbibhuta. (7) A o*n* asanga-. BCD :asamga-* Biasaga-*
(8)Cisabuddha-• (9)CB:-pratiharyya-. cp. Tikbyad par luh
ston pabi slad du kun br jod pabi ebo bphrul gyis brgyan pa
d a h . cbi 1 ^ fiL.cb2 i 5*^ •
— 238 —
, (1) - - . - yatkavadanusasanX-
karata, anusasanipratilxáryalaiücrta -
if) ’ , (3) _
pradayaka, rddhipratikaryalankrtas caturrddhix>adapararaa-
parainitapraptah., sarvatatkagatadkistkanalahkrtas tatha-

' _ _(^)__ _
gatagukyanupravista, dkarmaisvaryalankrta aparadkXna-
jnanapratilabdliah, sarvakusaladliarmaprat ipattisaralaiikrta
yatkavaditatkalcarisarvato !navamardita kkaveyur iti/
apr amana satttídayeyanam makayanasamprastkitanam sat tvanam

• • * • (5)
©kapadavyaliarenakam makat a kusalavisodhanasaranicayena
samtarpayeyara/ tatas te bodhisattva makasattvak sarva-

* ’ i 6)
dkarmesv aparapratyayajnanam pratilabkeyuh, mahata ca
*
dkarmavabhasena samanvagata bhaveyuk, ksipram canuttaram
samyaksambodhim abkisambudkyeyur iti/
ye 1pi te bhadanta bhagavan sattva bkaveyur anyesu
lokadhatusv anantaryakaraka yavan mulapattisaparadhika
dagdkasantanak sravakayanika va pratyekabuddkayanika va

’ ' , (7)
anuttaramakayanika va pranidkanavasena mama buddhaksetre
_ , (
,8) _ ’
pratyajayeyuh/ akusalamulasamavadkana ruksah. pápecchah
(l)Aíanusasani**. B :-pratikarya-. (2 )C :-pratiharya-. (3 )

caturddkipada- in Mss. (4)A:aparadkina- & om. -jñana-. E:
aparadkina-. op* Tsgzan la rag ma las paki ye ses tkob
paki slad du ckos kyi dbah phyug gis brgyan pa dan. ckl:
ch2 (5)ACDE s-samniyena.
B :-visodhanain samniyamena. Corrected by Tsbdag gis tskig
gcig brjod pas dge ba rnam par sbyon ba yan dag par bstsags
pa cken pos yan dag par tskim par gyur cig(267b6-7)» &
ckl : But ck2 ^ W *~c)
makatakusalavi sodkana samniyamena--- . (6) A B É :- jñana.
(7)buddhaksetre is supplied by Ck T. (8)kusalasamavadhána
in Mss. Corrected by Ck T.
(1) _ _ (2) (3)
krùrakha tunica sant ana vigarrtabuddhaya a gr hi t a san t anali
tesani caham caturasitis cittarutasahasram desayeyuh,

(5) _ , ’
yavat kusldacittànam sattvanam aham caturasitìdharma-
skandhasaliasrani vistarena desayeyam/ ye ca tatra sattvà
anuttaramahàyanìka bhaveyuh tesani caham vistarena sat-

_ , ' _ ' ’ (6) ' (7 )"
paramitadharmani desayeyam, danaparamìtam vistarena
desayeyam yavat prajnaparamitam vistarena desayeyam/
ye ca punas tatra sattvah sravakayanika va pratyeka-
buddhayànika va bhaveyuh, anavaruptakusalamula bhaveyuh,
sastarabhikanlcsinah, tams caham trisaranagamanena vy-

* * * ( & ) * ’
avasthapayeyam, pascat paramitasu niyojayeyam; vihimsa-
ratanàm pranatipatavairamanyam vyavasthapayeyam; visama-

(IO) *
lobhabhibhutanam adattadanavairamanyatra vyavasthapayeyam;

(ii) *
adharmaragarakt am kamamithyacaravairamanyam vyavasthapa
yeyam; parasparaparusavacanabhasino rnrsavadavairamanyam
( 1 ) A : k u r a k h a d v a n k a - . B,: k r u r e k h a d va m k a - . C : k r u r a k h a d v a lc a - .
D ik s u r a lc h a d v a m ic a - . E ¡ k r u r a M ia d v a m k a - . C o r r e c t e d b y Ch T .
( 2 Ì - b u d d h a y e i n M ss. ( 3 ) A C D E s a g r à h i t a - • c h 2 : a g r a h i t a - .
(4;B:c a t u r a s i t i c i t t a r u t a s a h a s r a n i . ( 5 ) k u s a l a ~ i n M ss.
C o r r e c t e d b y Ch T . T is e m s c a n mi d g e b a h i r t s a b a d a n
h g r o g s p a . r t s u b p a s d i g p a h t s h a l b a k h r a k h r o d an dmu
r g o d k y i r g y u d c a n b l o l d o g p a lcun h d z i n p a h i r g y u d c a n
d e d a g l a y a h b d a g g i serns d a h s k a d b r g y a d M i r i b à i s t o n
d a g s t o n p a r g y u r c i g . sems c a n l e l o c a n g y i b a r d a g l a
y a h b d a g g i s c h o s k y i phuh po b r g y a d M i r i b à i s t o n d a g r g y a
ch er sto n p a r gyur c ig . ch i ; w è ! .
(6 )-paramita in M s s .
(7)AE ins * dharman. (8)chi ch2 But Tisastr-
anabhikanksinah, bstan bcos la mhon par dgah bar ma gyur
b a . (9 )T :sajparamitasu. (10 )ABE :-labhabhibhut anam * C s-labha
bhàbhi tabhut a n a m , (11 )AE :-vairamapya . B i-vairamapya ca
and om. vyavasthapayeyam. CD :-vairamanye.
(1)
vyavasthapayeyam; unmattabhiratan suramaireyamadyapramada-
va 1ramanyam vyava sthapay Oyam/ yesam ca sattvanani sarva-

» * . * ( 2 ) ’ ’ ’
pañcadoâ bhaveyus tam pañcadosavairamanyopasakasamvare
(3 ) ’ ' *
vyavasthapayeyam/ ye sattva anabhiratah kusale gm dharmesu
5 tam I caham ratr imdiva saín astafige sí le prati^thapayeyam/

* • (/*)• •• •
ye sattvah parittakusalamülabhiratacittas tSms capy aham
' (5 ) * *
svakhyate dharmavinaye upasleâyeyam, pravrajyasamvare
dasasiksapade brahmacarye sthapayeyam/ ye sattvah kusalan

* ' (6 )
dharman paryestukamas tan apy aham kusaleû dharmesu sama-
_ " (7 )
10 dapya sakale brahmacaryavase pratisthapayeyam/ evamrupa-
nain anantaryalcar akanam yavad agyhxtasantananam sattvanam
arthe caham bahuvividhananarthapadavyañjanaprat iharyair
dharmam desayeyam, anityaduhldianatmasunyaskandhadhatv- .
ayatanani darsayeyam, kusale kême sive sante !bhayapure
15 nirvane pratisthapayeyam/ evara aham caturnam parsadam
bhlksubhiksunyupasakopasikanam dharmam desayeyam; ye ca
vadarthino bhaveyus tesam aham dharmavadasastram prakasa-

W (10)
yeyamj ye ca nabhiratah kusale su dharmesu teâm caham
. ' .
(1)B C ;—pramade• (2)-dosa- is supplied by Ch T. (3 )® A n s . ca

(^*)B ¡parlta-. Tschuh du. Chi'/ (5)c ;-vicanaye • (6)Aidharma!
& om* paryestukamas. B :paryestakamas. Csca ye stulcamas. D
0111. (7 )ACE:-rupa. D om. (8)AB :-haryye. CJ^hayai. D om. E*
-haryyai. (9)Ch ins* yavad vimuktarthinas tesam aham sunya-
tavadasastram prakasayeyam, chls .
ch2 * (lO)CD:kusalesv adharmesu. But
Ch T support us. T:gan dag dge bahi chos m a m s la mfion par
mi dgah ba de dag la bdag gis 3sal ta bgyid pahi las ston
par gyur cAg(269a2)* chi s 1*11*) ch2 ;
— 261 —
(1 ) (2 )
vaiyavrtyakarmapi nirdiseyam, 3vadhyayabhirat anam eka-
, * (3 ) (k )
msena sñnyatam dhyanavimukt igaminara nirdesayeyam/ ekai-
kasya sattvasyarthayaham bahuyo janasatasahasrani padbhyam

1 (5 ) „ ’ _
gaccheyam, bahuvividhananaprakararthapadavyan janopaya-
5 pratiharyair akhedam utsaheyam, yavan nirvape sthapayeyam;
yavat samadhanab a 1 enaham pañcamabhagam ayiihsamskaranam
avasrjeyam, parinirvanakalasamaye caham svayam ©va sva-
sarlrasarâpaphalapramapamatram bhindeyam, sattvanam

(6 )•
karupyarthe caham pascat parinirvapayeyam; pariniryrtasya
10 ca me varsasahasram saddharmas tisthet, pancapunarvarsa-
satani saddharmapratirüpakas tisthet/

(7 ) " , (8)
ye ca sattva mama parinirvrtasya sarlresu pujau-
(9 ) /
tsukyam apadyeyu ratnair yavad vadyair antasa ekabuddharr
namaikavandana ekapradaksinikaranena ekahjalikarmana eka-

_ ’(10 )'
‘ *
15 pu^pepa pujam kurvxran, sarve te *vaivartika bhaveyur
yathabhiprayas tribhir yanaiî/ ye ca sattva mama pari

, , , _ di)
nirvptasya sasane 'ntasa ekasiksapadam api grhnlyur,
(12) ' (13)
yathoktam samadaya varteyur, yavac catuspadagatham pary-
’ h*) , ’ , ,
avapnuyur vacayeyu^L, paresam ca desayeyuh, ye !pi srpuyus
(1) cf*. vaiyavr11 yakara. A í-ltarmani. BC ¡-karmani. D í-karmana *

E :-karmmani. (2)D¡nirdisesam. (3 )Eídhyanamukti-. C;-gam-
manam. (4)BCD¡nidarsayeyam. cp. Tíkha ton la mnon par dgah
ba rnams la ni stoñ pa ñid kyi bsam gtan gyi cha gcig gis
rnam par grol ba£i lam ston pah gyur cig. c h l ;
Ch2 omj -pada-.
C :-padam * (6 )ACE :karunyarthye. D ikar upyarthe • (7) ch2 í
(270a). (8)BCspu3otsukyam. DEípuja-
tsukyam. (9)AEiapadyeyu. Dsapadyeya. (l0)0Ssarvaite. (ll)
gphnlyur in Mss. (12 )CD svarttayur . (l3)Ch Tí eka-. (l^jABE:
va careyuh.
——— 262 ——— .
(1)
cittam va prasadayeyur, dharmabhanakasya va pujam kuryur
antasa ekapu^penapi ekavanddnenapi» sarve te *vaivartika
bliaveyus tribhir y ana ir yathabhipraya ; yavat saddharme

(2 )
’ntarhite saddharmolkayam nirvapitayara dharmadhvaje patite
(3 )
te ca mama janmasariram avatareyur yavat Kancanacakre
tistheyur/ yasmin kale Sahe buddhaksetre ratnadurbhiksam
bhavet tasmin samaye Ketumatir nama manivaiduryamayam

(4)
agninirbhasam tìsthet/ tac ca tato 'bhyudgamyorddhvam
yavad Akanisthabhavane sthitva vividham puspavr$tiip pra-

(5) ” (6) (7) (8) ’
var set, mandaravaniahamandaravapari jat akamanj usakamalia-
* (9 ) '
man jus altaro camaharo camanapur nacandr avimala satapat ra -
* (1 0 ) ' (1 1 )
sahasrapat ra sat asaha srapat ra samant apr abha samant agandha-
(1 2 ) (1 3 )
surucirasadaphalabrdayanayanabhiramya jyotiprabhajyoti-
(l)Eskurhi te & om. till yathabhipraya; yavat* (2)Ch T:

dharmolkayam, T:chos kyi sgron ma. chi : ch2 !it . (3 )
C¡manasariram. cp. T : ---bdag skyes pahi sku gdufi de dag
kyari gser gyi hkhor lohi mthar thug pahi dog sa la lhags
par gyur cig= 1e ca mama janmasarIrani Kancanacakre
paryant e bhumav avatareyuh. chi J ch2 :
=---t e ca mama janmasarIrani bhumav avatareyur
yavat Kancanacakre paryante tistheyuh. -orddlia * C :
-erddha. Ds-orddham. E:-oddha. (5 )Bipravarset• Espravarsat,
(6) -mahamandarava- is supplied by Ch T. (7)chl Ch2:
. T:pa ri ya tra ka. cf (8)B: -mamjusa-. (9 )
A E ;-mahamamjusa-• C om. -mahamanjuâkaroca-« D o m . -maha-
mailjus alcaro cam alia- * C :-curpna-, D E :-curna-, T :-varna- in
stead of -purîa-. cp. After mahamanjuâka & before sata-
patra, Tsmdog mdzes daft rndog mdzes chen po dah ma na ba rna
daii zla ba dri med dafif chl5$f?£Bfl.£-fp|^),, ch2
P f c i E c a m l u i a d a l a m a h a d a l a c a k r a v i m a l a - J , (10 )BC om •
-satasahasrapatra-. So T. (11 )d 1-samantaprama-. (l2}AC:
-sadaphula-* Bl-sadaphala-. D:-sadaphalla-. (13)Bj-jyotiji-
prabha-•
(1)
ra sanant avarnanant agandhanant aprabhanam evamrupanam
(2 ) * * _ ' (3)
puspavarâm abhipravarset/ tatas ca puspavarsad vividha
/ * ^ j
sabda nlscareyus, tadyatha buddhasabdo dharmasabdah sahgha
, <5) ,
sabda upasalcasamvarasabda aryastarigasamanvagatoposadho-
* , _(6) $7) *
5 pavasasabdo dasapravrajyasikâpadasamvarasabdo danasabdah
sllasabdah sakalabrahmacaryaparipurnopasampadasabdo vaiya*-

(s) '
vrttisabdo 1dhyayanasabdah pratisamlayanaâbdah yoniso-
manasikarasabdo •¿ubhaâbd^Lapanasmytilabdo naivasam-
jnana sam jnayat ana sab da alcincanyayatanasabdo vijna nanant ya-
10 yatanasabda akasanantyayat ana sabdo *bhibhavayatanasabdah.
krtsnayatanasabdah samathavipa^yanasabdah sunyatapranihita

' (1 0 ) ■ * * ’
sabdo 'nimittasabdah pratityasamutpadasabdah sakalasravaka
pitakasabdas ca niscaret, sakalapratyekabuddhayanapitaka-

_ (ii)
sabdo niscaret f sakalamaliayanakat ha sat par ami ta sabdah.
15 te puspa avakireyuh/ sarve ca rupavacara devab srnuyuh,
(l)-gandhanam in Mss. anantaprabba is supplied by ch2 .

cf* (2 )B !-varsat. (3 )B Jvividliasabda. (4)B:tatha.
(5)aes —sabdah. Cb ins* trisaranasabda,x L t f f 6 )-pada-
is supplied b y T. (7 )-sabdo is supplied by Cb. (8)Aivai-
dyavrtti-. B svaidyabbivrttir & om. -sabdo. CD :vaipyavrtti-
E :vaidyavrvi-. Tizal ta.bgyd pahi sgra. c b l : cb2 :
(9)ACDs-sabdo' napana-. B i1subhanapana-• E :-sabdo
1nyapana-* T om.-smrti-,dbugs rgyu ba dan rnub pabi sgra.
cbl cli2 -pranitasabdah & o m . 1nimitta
sabdah. B om. -sabdo 'nimittasabda^L. cp. T:ston pa.nid dan
mtsban ma ma mcbis pabi sgra dab, smon pa ma mchis pabi
^ ^^^(ssunyataniinittasabdab) • (ll)Bs-sabdas te puspaiiy.
264 — - .
svakasvakani pürvalertani kusalamulany anusmareyuh, sarva-
lcusaleû dkarmesu mahasattvâ ajugupsanxyâs, te tato 1va-
(1) ' ,(2),
tareyuh sarve Salie lokadhätau manusyâm dasakusalesu karma
’ (3)
pathesu niyojayeyuh pratistliapayeyuh/ evam eva sarve
kämä vacara devala synuyus, te sam ca tysnâsamyojanaratl-
krïdâsaumanasyâbhiratâms cittacaitasikam sarvân pra-
srambhayeyu£., te sarve svakânx purvakptani kusalamulany
anusmareyuh, te ca devalokâd avatïrya sarve Sahe loka
dhätau manusyâm dasakusalesu karmapatliesu sainâdâpayeyuh
» .. « P; ^ ™
. (6 )
prâdurbhaveyuh, tadyatbâ bhadanta bhagavan rüpyahiranya-
suvarnamapimulct âvaidürya sarikha sxlâpravâdara jat a jat arüpâ -

(7) * ' (8) '
smagarbhadaksinâvartâh, sarve Salie buddhaksetre evamrupam
rat navy ft im abhipravarseyuh/ sarve ca Salie buddhaksetre

*(9) ' (10)
15 kalikalahavivâdadurbhxltsaro gapar acakraparusavâgruksavisam
(11) * (12)-, * *
sarvena sarvam prasameyuh, ksemârogya akalahâbandhana-
* ’ (13) ' ,
vigrahâh subhiksâh sarve Salie buddhaksetre samsthiheyuh/
Í
1 Í A B C D :s a r v a . (2)Cîdesalesu. Dïdesakusalesu. E:-kusala.
3)A :s a r v a • (*0a :p r a s r a m b h a v e y u h . B :p r a s a m b h a y e y u h . c p .
T : r g y u n chad par gyur cig* chli^f^l^, ch2 s (5)aC:
ratna. BDEsratnâ. (6)A E : r ü p â h i r a n y a - • B om. b h a g a v a n
rupya-. C D s r u p a h i r a n y a - . (7)ACDEs~âsmagarbha-* (8)E î
sarva* (9)T ikalikalàhavlgrahâvivada*»-;, thab mo dafi $thab
pa dafi r t sod pa dafi h g y e d pa d a h — . chli^^!^, ch 2 îf&elf
(10 Je î - p a r a c a k r a m . ( 1 1 )E:sarve. ( 1 2 ) D : a k a l e h o - . (13)
B isarva salie • E $sarve saham *
— 265 —
, (î>
yâni ca sattvâni tâni rat nani pasyeyuh sprsyeyuh upa-
(2) ' * * _
bhogakarma va kurvïran te sarve tribhir yânair avaivartyâ
bhaveyus, te ca punar adho yâvat Kâricanacakre sthiheyur/

(3) (4)
evam eva bhadanta bhagavan sastrântarakalpakale samaye
(5 ) _(6 )
5 punas ta indranïlamaniratnâh samsthiheyur urdhvam yavad
(7) _ ( 8)
Akanigthabhavanaparyante, sthitvâ vividham pu^pavrstim
' (9)_
abhipravarseyuh, tadyatha mândâravamahamândaravapâriyâtrâ

(10) _
yavad evanantaprabhas; tasmâc ca puspavarsâd vividhâ
manojnâh sabdâ niscareyus, tadyatha buddhasabdo dharma-
10 sabdah sanghasabdo yâvat purvoktam/ te punah sarïrâ adho

* ( ii)
yavat Kâncanacakre sthlheyuh/ évam tasmim samaye dur
’ ’ ( 12 )
bhiksântarakalpakâle punas te sarïrâ urdhvam udgaccheyur
yavad Akani^thabhavanaparyantam puspavpstir yâvat pürvo~
ktam/ yavad rogântarakalpam yathâ purvoktam/ yathâ

' , (13)
15 Bhadrake mahâkalpe marna parinirvrtasya sarïrâs trkâryam
kuryuh, gapanâtikrântân vaineyâm tribhir yânair avai-
vartikân sthâpayeyam/ evam pañcabuddhaks et raparamânu-

* * *
rajahsamair mahâkalpe vartamânalr mama sarïrâh sattvan
viñeyus, tribhir yânair avaivartikâm sthâpayeyuh; yadâ
(1 JE :sprseyuh. D 0111 . (2 )t îupabhogaparibhogakarma, Ions

spyod pa dah yons su spyod pahi las* chls^fl.. ch2 ,
(3)Tsbam po beu geig pa(271a 3 )* (^)ACDEî-kâlasamaye. (5 )
CDîte. (6 JA îurcLdha. BCE îurdelham. (7)B :;*-paryamta* D:~pary-
antam. (8)A: -varsam. (9)AB s-pâri jâtâ. (lO)ACDB îyavady. B:
yâvadyâriânta-* (*11 )evam is supplied by Ch T. (l2)ACD:
urddham * B :sarïrad -urddham. (13 )Ch : Í =buddhakâryam. T ï
ston pajii mdzad pasupadesakâryam • (l4)ABB tmahâ sarïrâ t . CD:
sarïrât «
— - 266 —
, (1)
pascat sahasragafiganadlvalikasamair asamkhyeyair ati-
krantair dasasu diksv aprameyair asamkhyeyair anyonyebhyo
lokadhatubhyas t© buddha bhagavanta utpadyeyur, ye 'maya

(2)
bodhi sa11vabhut enanutt arayam samyaksambodhau caryam carata
5 prathamam anuttarayam samyalesanibodbau saraadapitah syuh
prati^thapita, maya ca âtparamitasu samadapita nivesitah.
prati^thapitah syuh/
bodhipraptas caham api sattvan anuttarayam samyak*-
sambodhau samadapayeyara nivesayeyam^ratisthapayeyam,
10 y© ca punah parinirvptasya sarlravikurvanenapi sattva
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayeyus, t© 1pi

, (B) _ * _
pascat sahasragaiiganadivalikasamair asamkhyeyair varta
manair asamkhyeyair atikrantair dasasu diksv aprameyesv
asamkhyeyejm lokadhatuû bodhisattva mahasattva ânuttarani
15 samyaksambodhim abhisainbuddlia mama varnam bhasayeyuh

(7) ’ ’ . . .
sravayeyur ghosam codlrayeyur, nyac ciram Bhadrako nama
kalpo babhuva, tasmims ca Bhadrake mahakalpe fnupravi^te

(8L
’ _ -
caturthe jinabhaskara evamnama tathagato babhuva, yena
vayam prathamam anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapita
i
l)ACDE:sahasram. (2 )c ibodhisatvabhumau te manuttayam.
3/sa$- is supplied by Oh T. (^)ABE ora. C i-vikuryakurvanem
api! (5)ACDBj sahasram* (6)0 ibhaveyuh. Dsbhaseyuh. (7)AB:
sravaye . C ssraveyeyur s o . E :sravapayeyur• (8)C :eva nama *
— 267 —
b), - ,
nivesitah pratisthapitah, dagdhasantana akusalassamava-
dlianagata anantaryakaraka yavan mit hyadrstikas tena vayam

(2 )
âtparamitasu samadapita nivesitah pratisthapitah/ yena
vayam etarhi sarvajñah sarvakaradharmikam diiarma calaram

. (3) '
5 pravartayamah, nirvarte tu gaticalcre bahusattvakotlnayuta-

/ (^)
satasahasran svarge mokgsaphale ca pratistliapayamah. syuh11/
ye ca sattva bodhyarthikas tesam tathagatanam salease mama
varpaklrtiyasas ca synuyus, te tam tathagatam p;rccheyuh,
11kam arthavasam sampasyamanah sa b haga vanis tathagata evam

(6) "
10 pancakasaye kaliyuge vartamane 'nuttarara samyaksamhodhim
'(7 ) ' _ _
abbisambuddhab.?’'/ te ca tathagatas tesam bodhyarthikanam
kulaput ranam kuladuhitrnam va imam mama mahakar una saman

. . ... * (9 ) _ •
vaga tam prathamacit tot padani buddhakêtragunavyuham pra-
(1 0 ) * ■ (1 1 ) ’
nidhanapùrvayogam ca bhaseyus/ te ca bodliyarthikàh lcula-
15 putrah kuladuhitaro va ascaryaprapta bhaveyus, te *py

* (Ì2) _ _
udaradliimulctikà. bhaveyus, te *py evamrupam mahakarunam
sattvesutpadaveyur/ evamrupam ca pranidhanam kurvlran,

’ d3) ^ _ ’ * * *
evamrupe tivrapancakasaye lclesakasaye kaliyuge buddha

* (i4) _
k^ètre anantaryakarakam yavad akusalasaraavadhanara vaineyam
(l}AB snivestitah* C :niversitah. (2)ABCEsnivestitah* D om.

l3)ABEsnirvartta, tu- cp. T:hgro bahi hkhor ló# zlog cifi*
chi sjsr^$^.ch2 (^)D*mokse phale. (5)Aikam atha vasam.
B ssamathavasam-pasyamanah. (6;ABEs-kasaye. (7 )ABB ;-buddhah.
(8)maha- is supplied by Ch T. (9)A:-ksetram. (lo)A:prani-
dhanam. B l-dhane • (il)ABE :bodhyadhikàh. (12 )D sbhamayeyuh-
Í W )0D :tlvre • (l4)-karakà in Mss.
268 —
(D
pratigrhnlyus/
, - - -
te ca buddha bhagavantas tan mahakaruna-
samanvagatam bodhyarthikam kulaputran va kuladuhitrn va
evamrupena vyakaranena vyakuryur yathabhiprayam taih kula-

’ ' * (2) ^ _
putraih kuladuhitrbhir va tlvrapancalcasaye kies© kaliyuge
5 pranidhanam ltrtam/ apare buddha bhagavanto mama sarira-

* (3) * * _* _ _ _ _
vivartanebhih purvayogaih sattvanam bodhyarthikanam kula—
(^■)
putr anam kuladuhitrnam va vistarena bhasayeyuh, Mevam
. . . . . . ( i ) . .
ciram evamnama jinasuryo babhuva; ^parinirvrtasya s a n r e -
bhir evam ciram evamr up anam duhkhitanam sattvanam art hay a
10 evamrupani vividhani prat iharyani vividha ca nanaprakara

' (7)' ’ _
vikurvapalcptas, tasya sariravikurvanabhir vayam prathamam
anuttarayam samy alesambodhau samcoditah, anuttarayam samyak-

(8) ,
sambodhau vayam kusalamulasamavadhanan prathamacittotpadad
idam paramitasu codyogah krtah, yavad yatha purvoktam
15 vistarena11/
( 10) _
atha lehalu Samudrarenur brahmano *grapurohito Ratna-
garbhasya tathagatasya puratah sadevagandharvamanusilcayah

(H) ’ ’ *
prajayah imam mahakarunasamanvagatam paneasatani prani-
(1)-grhniyus in Mss* (2)C:tivratam. Dstivram. (3)A:**vi- -

vat t enebhih. Ci-vivar 11 anabhih. Es*vivart t enabhi • (4 )C D :
bhaseyuh. (5)B:parivrta. (6}ACDE:dukhitanam* B :duhldiitanam*
(7)a d om • B svikurvanakptas . C :vikurvarnakrtas. E ;vikurvano
k r t a s . (8)CD ;-samadhanan. (9 )D ¡vadyogah. (10)ch2 ¡
^ ( 2 7 1 a ) . (h )b smaliakarvqiya-.
— 269 —
(1) ,
dhanani krtavan, sa evam aha/ nyadi me bhadanta bhagavan
(2) (3) W
nevainrüpa asa paripüryeta tat ha caham anägate 1dhvani
bhadaralce kalpe tivraklese rapakasaye kaliyuge vartamane
fndhaloke 1näyake 1parirxayake dygtivyasanandhakärapra-
5 ksipte loke anantaryakarakanäm yävat purvoktam; yadi ca

’ ,(5) _
ham saktah salcalam evam buddhakäryam nispadayituin yatha ca
me pranidhänam kytam, na ca visarami bodhau pranidhänam,

* (6) ' ' (7)
na cänyakêtre kusalamülara parinamayami; evam eva bhadanta
(8)
bhagavan vyavasayam/ na ca punar aham anena kusalamulena
10 pratyekabuddhayänam prarthayami, na ca srävakayänam pra-

* (9) _ '
rthayämi, na devamanusyaloke räjatvam prarthayami, na deva-
manusyalolce aisvaryam prarthayami, na pancakämagunapari-

(10)' * ■ _
bho gart ham, na devopapattim prarthayami, na gandharvasura-
* (n)
yalcsaralcsasanagagarudopapattim prarthayami, na catra kusala-
' * , * (12)
15 mülara parina m a y a m i / yac Ca b h a g a v a n evam aha» "dänam
’ * , (l3)
inahabhogatayai samvartate, sllam svargopapattaye srutam
(***^)
mahäprajnatayai bhävanä visamyogaya11/ uletam caitat punar
(lÂCDE:-dhänanäm. (2)Ch:naivamrüpa. (3)C:akasa. Eiäsä.

(^ )A B :- p u r y y a . (5 )ch2 :a saktah . (6 )-ksetra in
Mss* (7jkusalam in Mas* -mula- is supplied b y C h T. (8)
A BEskusalena* ( 9 ) $ Jräjätvam. ( l O ) T :-paribhogam prarthayami
h d o d pahi Inahi y o n tan gyi Ions spyod k y a h ini htshal,
lhar skye b a y a n mi htshal* cp. c h l i ch2 :
(ll)T:canyatra. (l2)B:dänena. (13)Cssvargo-
paye • (l4)A ivisamjogäya. cp* T s s b y i n pas ni Ions spyod
chen por hgyur, tshul lchrims kyis n i mtho ris su skye,
thos pas ni ses rab chen por hgyur, bsgoras pas ni libral
b a r h g y u r ro(273b3). c h l : ki utffc&ß. ®.
ch2 : m 1
! /ff*Sr*.
— 270 --
bhagavata, "rdhyati asayo 'bhiprayah kusalamulaparinamana
punyavatah sattvasya11/ yac ca maya bhadanta bhagavan
danamayam va silamayam va srutamayam va bhavanamayam va

* ( 2 ) ’
punyam arjitam syat/ yadi naivamrupa asa paripuryeta
5 yatha me pranidhanam krtam tad aham tat sarvam kusala-
mulam nairayikanam sat tvanam parinamayami; ye sat tvah.

* (4) _
pracap.d.ama^L£laghore *vicau narake duhlchany anubhavanti
te canena lcusalamulena tato vyuttisthantu, iha ca buddha-
kêtre manusyapratilabham pratilabhantu, tathagatapra-

* _ (5) (6)
10 veditam ca dharmavinayam aragayeyuh, agratve ca parinir-
* '( 7 )
vayeyuh/ yac ca tegam sattvanam aparilcsinakarmaphalam
syat tad aham etarhi kalam krtvavicau mahanarake upa-
padyeyam; buddhaksetraparamanurajahsamadhyagamaniyas ca
me kayah pradurbhaveyuh/ ekailcas ca me kayah Suraeru-

’ _ ’ , (9 )
15 parvat ar a japr amano mahan sambhavet 5 ekailcas ca me kaya
(1) A !rddhyabhita • BCD :rddhyat i . E :rddhyabhi. c p . T :sems

can bsod narns dan ldan pahi dge bahi rtsa ba yons su bsnos
pas ni re bahi bsam pa.hgrub par ligyur ro • chi
ch2 (2)cp. T:bsgrubs pa*
chi: ch2 : (3 )chi T ;evararupa. (4)B ¡pracandamahaghore•
CD ora* -manda-. cp* Tiseras can dmyal ba mnar ined par rab
tu rtsub cin drag pa. chi ch2 (3 )c iaragave-
yeyuh* cp. Tsbsgrub par bgyid par hgyur zifa. c h l : t f ^ ^ ^ ,
ch2 s (6 )CDE:agratva. cp. T:mchog hid kyis yons su mya
nan las hdah bar yah gyur zsin. chls^MH^^xt-t^ ch2 i
(7 )ABEtpariksina-• Dsariksina-. Tslas kyi hbras bu
yons su ma bas par gyur. c h i c h 2 . (8)Bs-rajah-
samadhyeyameviyas* T :-rajahsamadhyagamaniyas, bdag gi lus
kyan sans rgyas lcyi fciri gi rdul phra rab lcyi rdul shed kyi
tih fie hdzin gyis kyaii mi rtsol ba dag hbyuh bar gyur cig.
Ch t-ra jahsamat yudgamaniya s , chi ch2 s
(9)C:karye. .‘
— 271
(i) _ _ _
evamrüpah. siiduhkha vedana janiyad yathaitarhi esa elcah

(2 ) (3 ) (*ü .
sarirah suduhkham vedanam samjanati ; ekaikas ca me atina-
bhavo buddhaksetraparamanura jahsamam tlvram candam lcharam
nairayikam karanam anubhaveyur/

anuonaveyu] ye caitarhl buddhaksetra-
(5 ) * ( 6)
5 paramanurajahsamefu dasasu diksv anyesu lolcadhatusu
sattva anantaryakaraka yavàd aviciparayanani karman!
samudanitani syur, yac ca yavad buddhaksetraparamanu-

(8) (9) '
raj alísame su mahakalpesv atikrantesu dasasu diksu buddha
; * (1 0 )' * * _
ksetraparamanurajahsamesv anyesu buddhaksetresu gatva-
10 nantaryakarmani kîpeyuh. sainutthapayeyur va, sarvesam
arthayaham tatkarmavicau mahanarake sthito *nubhaveyam,
ma ca me sattva
ttva narakesüpapadyeyuh,
narakesupapí sarve ca te sattva
(1 1 ) ’ (1 2 )
buddha bhagavanta aragayeyufci, samsarac cottarayeyuh,
, _ (13 ) _
nirvapanagaram pravesayeyuh; tadaham etQ.c cirepa xiarakat
15 parimucyeyam/
* ( )
yavad dasasu diksu buddhaksetraparamanu-

-
rajahsamesv anyesu buddhaksetresu sattvais tatharupam

* ’ ’ (15 ) _
karmasamutthapitam aksiptam niyatavedaniyam pratapañe
(16 ) (17) * * ' ’ _ _
narake upapadyitavyam, yavad yatha purvoktam/ evara
(l)Aísuduskha. (2)A:sarirah. (3 )A:suduskham. (4)Assamja-

nxti. (5 ) -rajassamesu in Ííss. (6)B ¡dasadiícsv. Í7)Asavici-.
Biekam. (8)-ra jassainesu in Mss. (¿?)D sdasadikû. (l0)AB5
-rajassamesu & om. anyesu# CD¡-rajassamesv. I) om* buddha
ksetresu. È oin. (il)A:bhagavantam. (12 )d jaragameyuh• c p .
Tímnes par hgyur ba. Chí'féLiSp (l3)cP* Tiyun rin po de srid
kyis bdag sems can dmyal ba las yofís su.thar bar gyur cig.
But chl :t t T f t ch2 i4*& ^ (l4)
Sdasadikû. (l3)Aíaksiptam. Csakîpta. Dtaksipta. (l6)D:
narakam. (17 )B :upapadi t avyam.- .
— 272 —
(1 ) (2 )
santapañe maharaurave sañghate lcalasütre samjivane, evara
(3) '
nanavidha tiryagyonir vacyah, evam yamaloke valctavyah,
evain yaksadaridre vaktavyam, evam kuiubhandap isacas tira -
garufa vacyah/ yada buddhakêtraparamapura jajtsamesu

(*0 _
5 dasasu diksv anyesu lokadhatusu sattvair evamrüpam karma

* ' (5) ’ _ 1 _ _
lcîptam syat, ye ca manusyandhabadhira a jihvalca ahastaka
apadakah smrtipramu^tacittair utpadyitavyam asucibhakâ-
yitavyam, peyalam yatha purvolctam/ punar evani aham

' ’ (7)
avlcau mahanaralce upapadyeyamj yavac ciram samsare
10 dhatvayatanaskandham pratigrhniyus tavac ciram aham evam-

(9) (10) * *. * _
rupam vividhe narakatiryakpreteû yaksasuraraksasesu
y avan manusyaduhkhopapattibhir evam duhkham ahubhaveyam,
yatha purvolctam; yadi me evamrupa anuttarayam samyak-

_>_ na
sambodhau asa ’ paripuryeta/
í 11* ,
’ ( 12)
15 atha lchalu ca punar me evamrüpanut tarayam samyak-
, (13)
sambodhau asa paripuryeta yavat purvoktain, salcsXbhüta me
buddha bhagavanto bhavantu/ ye dasasu dik^v aprameyasam-
lchyeyesu anyesu lokadheítusu buddha bhagavantas tisthanti
yapayanti dharmam ca desayanti te mama buddha bhagavantah
(l)B ins. mahanaralce* (2)T ins* riu hbod (raurave), (3)A:

jamaloke. (4)BEídaáadiksv. (5)Cimanusv andhavadhira. D:
manu^yasyandhavadhira. (6)aha in Mss. (7)cira in Mss* (8)
-grhnlyus in Mas. (9)BC:-rupa* (lO)B«vividha. (11)A s
f
urvyata« B :-puryet• E :-puryyatah. (l2)C:-rupa^ anuttayam
13/ACDBí sakîbhuta. (l4)B ídasabhikfiv.
273 --
(1>
sâksxbhütâ ~
bhavisyanti, jnânabhütâ bhavx^yant 1/, -
vyakarotu
me bhadanta b haga van nanut t a ray am samyaksambodhau,

(2 > , <3>, -
Bhadrake kalpe bhaveyam aham vimsottaravarsasatäyu^lcayära
prajayaïp tathâgato !rhan samyaksambuddho vidyâcarana-

- _
samparmo ^ävad buddho bhagavan; sakto 'ham evamrupam
buddhakâryam abhini^padayitum ya me pratijña kytah11/

(6) ( 7 )_
atha tâvad eva sarvavatï parsa sadevagandharva-
_ , ( 8 ) ' _
manus^âsuras ca loka£ ksitigaganasthitâh, sthâpayxtva
tathâgatam te sarve *srupi pravartayamânâh pañcamapdalena
10 pâdau vanditvâhuh/ 11sâdhu sâdhu mahâkârunika, .gambhïrâ

(10)' _(ll) * *
te smrtir gambhïresu sattveû inahâkarupot pannâ, gambhlram
ca mahâpranidhânam krtam/ tadâdhyâsayena sarvasattvâ

( 1 2 )' *( 1 3 ) ' (1*0 .
mahâkarunayâ samcchâditâya bhûyas ânantaryakârakâ yâvad
akusalamüla samavadhâna gat â vaineyâh pratlgrhïtâî etena

(15) „
15 pranidhânena jnâyate yathâ tvam prathamacxttotpâdenâ-
nuttarâyâm samy aiesambo dliau sattvânâm bhaisa jyabhütas
trânam parâyanam ; sattvanâm duhkhapramocanârtham prani-

* * * *(1<5) , * U7) _ ’
dhânam 1ert am tat ha te âsâ parlpuryatu vyâkarotu ca bhaga-
vân anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau’'/
£i)ACDEisâksibhûtâ. {Z )Bîbhadrakalpe. (3)A:visottaravarsa-

satâyuslcânâm • (4 )Dj salero . (5 )A ï-kâyam. (6 )C :sarvâvat xr •
(7)b spârsat* (8)Esloke. (9)Cs -gamana-• Ds-gagana-. (10)Aï
gambhxtiresu* B om. Esgambhxtxrasu. (ll)AE îmahâkârunxno-
t panna• B îmahâkarunâ. (12)AB :mahâkarunayâ. CDsmahâkarunayâ
(l3iE :saracchâditâ yad. (i4)ABEsbhuyasyânantaryya-. (1 5 )A s
pranidhâne valena* B spranidhânavalena. (l6)Bîtathágate *
^17)A*-puryyata. B î-puryyeta. Cs-purpparyatu* Es-pujyata.
„ 274 —
(1),
svayam ca raja Amrtasuddhah prarudamano brahmanasya
~ í2 > ’ _ , *
pane a m a m a l ena padaú vanditvaha/
(3)
11aho paramagambhlra »
(4) (5) ,
suiche su
• tvam anasritah/
**
5 sattvesu tvam dayapannah . .
’ (6) (7) (8)
asmalcam tvam ^daneaba!!11//
• f 9 * ?
peyalam, Avalo kit e svara aha/

' (9), (10] (ll)
u sattvesu saktesu bhavan asalcta
* (Í2) (13)
atindriyarthes.u atSndriyas ca/
(i4)
10 karosi caisvaryam ihendriyanam
* ds) _ , d¿)
bhasisyase dharani jñanalcosam"/ /
’ * (17)
peyalam, Mahasthamapraptas tv aha/
(l)D lamajasuddhah. Tsbdud rtsi dag pa* But Chsamitasuddhah

chl:j£|h|j# ch2 : (2)padau ±s supplied by Ch T. (3)AB:
abho. (¿f)Á:satvam. BBísatvam. (5 )Esanasritah. (6)Eí
asmaka. (7)Bsnidar saka. (8)
T *e maho mcho g tu zab pa p o ,
khyod ni bde la mi gnas te,
khyod ni sems can sñiñ rje Idan,
khyod ni bdag gi mtshon ma yin.
chu
Ch2 * N
(9)satve^v asalctesu in Mss. Corrected by Ch T. (10)BC:
bhagavan* Dsbhagava. (ll)ABEsasakta. D: saleta. (l2)É om.
atxndriyarthesu. (13 )AE sarthitrlndriyas. B íatindriyas•
(l^-)ABCD ívaisvaryyam. (l5)Ch T:bhavisyase* (l6 )
T ísems can chags pa dag la khyod ma chags,
dbari po rta thul rnams las dbaii rta thul,
dban po hdi rnams la ni dban mdzad d e ,
gzuiis dan ye ses kyi ni mdzod du hgyur.
chlif&ffffl. tftûndH t m b - .«-'SE-fJ.fA.-MMZSí
(1 7 )0 Jt vam aprahama.
— 275 —
(l) (2)
1fbahukotïsahasrasattvanâm
’ , (3) *(*) ,
kusalartham sarnagat ali/
(5)' ’
rudaute tvayi karunya
' (6) (7)
mahäparamaduskaram"/ /
(8 )
5 Manjusrïr bodliisattva aha/
11dr dhav xr y a sa ma dhâna

** <9) ~
varaprajñavicakgapa //
(1 0 ) _ _
tvam asmân arhase pujam
(il)
malyagandhavilepanaih11/ /
i1 2 ) _ *
10 G-aganamudro bodhisattva aha/

(13)
Hevam
* dattam tvayâ
* danam • / •\
(ik)
sattvebhyo mahatl krpa/
(15) ’
ksxpakâle fsmim tvam
(l)BCDE:-koti-. (2)Cî-satva tvam. (3 )BC î-ärtha. (4)AE:

samâgat ä . (5 )A !karunyain • (6 )D î-dubitara • (7 )
Tisems can bye ba ston phrag man po rnams,
dge bahi don du kun nas hdus pa dag,
mchog tu dkah bahi sdug bsnal chen po y i ,
khyod ni sñiíi rje la ni nu bar by ed.
chi : ■
ch2;i?fêm
(8)ABCEi-srl. (í?)Ajvalaya jña-. (lO)Bsasyän arhas te. (ll)
T:brtson hgrus tin hdzin brtan pa dafi,
michas pa dari ni ses rab mchog,
phreh ba dri dafi byug pa yis,
de phyir khyod la mchod par hos*
chi! tâéürÂ
ch2 i
(l2)D:gagapa-* (13)cidantam. (l^)D ikppah.. Ejkrtyapa. (15)
A B C D :s m i . E !smi•
— 276 --
1( ) 2 ( )
natha bhe^yase varalaltsanaji**//
Vajraccheda^rajñavabhaso bodhisattvo *py evam aha/
"yathakasam suvistirnam
*oo
©vam tvam karupasrayah/
(5)
5 tvaya sattvebhyo !yam pantha
(6) * (7)
bodhicarya pradarsitah11//
Vegavairocano bodhisattva alia/

(8) (9)
11na canye krpa sattvesu
_(10)
sthapayitva tatliagatam/
10 yas tvam sarvagunopeto

(ll) (12)
varapra jñavicakpanah.,f//
(1 )B :varalakasana. E¡ vare laksanah.. (2 )

Tísñiñ rje chen pos sems can la,
de ltar khyod lcyis sbyin pa sbyin,
khyod ni dus hdi zad ñas kyafi,
mgon po mtshan gyi mchog tu hgyur.
chl:^6^L£. tetifalifa ffíBWfrW».
ch2:í^,iWfe.
(3)A2D:-akasam. (4)A:eva. (5)B:yam patha. D:pam pam tha.
B:yam pamtiia. (6)Aibodh±satva. (?)
Tsji ltar nam mkhah. rgya che ba,
de ltar ldiyod lcyi sñiíi rjehi gnas,
khyod kyis sems can hjigs med la,
byaii chub spyod pa dag kyan bstan.
chl i ;Ll'
chZi
(8)B¡casya. (9)ksaya in Mss. Corrected by Ch T. (lO)ABE:
-gatah. (11 )B :-vicalcsana • C ; -viváraksana.D !-vicalcsana• (12 ]
Tíde bzin gsegs pa ma. gtogs par,
sems can la brtse gfean med de,
gan phyir ses rab michas pajii mchog,
khyod ni yon tan kun dan ldan.
chit 4z'i£*a.
— 277 —
Simhagandhas tv aha/
(i) (2 )
lfanagate ya adhvane
^ bhadralce klesamarake/
, (3 )
yasah klrtim tvam apnosi
' ’ W ’ (5) (6)
5 sattva mocayi dxjhlchitan11//
(7 ) ' .
Samantabhadro bodhisattva aha/
11janmaleant ara udyukta

$8) (9) t
mithyam asraya sankata/
(1 0 ) *
gyhlta dagdhasantana
(ll)
10 marasarudhirabho jana11/ /
Alcsobhya. aha/
(1 2 )
navidyandakapraks ipt a
(13 ) (14 )
lclesapanke sainutthitah/
(15 ) *
grhita dagdhasantana
(l)Bsye. (2)AEíadhyane. Bsadhvana. Cíadhvane. (3)ABCíklrtti.

¿íklttim. (4)ACI) ¡mocayih. (5 )AE¡duskhitan. (6)
T: khyod ni ma.hoñs dus na ni,
bzan la ñon moñs bdud leyi tshe,
sems can sdug bsñal sgrol byed ciñ,
khyod kyi grags dan sñan pa hthob •
chis x r ñ m . i r t . A^íR-t.
ch 2 : _
7 )AC íbhamanta-. (8 )Aiasraya. (í?)B ísamkatat • (lO)A s-samamnta .
Íll)T:skye bahi dgon par brtson gyur ciñ,
log rgyas sin tu ñam ña ba,
sa za ba dañ khrag hthuñ bahi
sems rgyud tshig rnams bzun bar gyur.
ohlt-WÍLi W Á K É .KÁÍífr'Tx.
ch2 i fcfct%&%■ .
(12 )C h :-andhakara-. Ts-a$Ldakosa- for -an£la-. (l3)BD*-pamka.
C¡klesadyamka. (l4)ABE: samusthitah.. (1 5 }A ora. dagdha-.
278 —
y at lia ädarsamaiidale/
5 grhïta dagdliasantânâh
grhxtâ dagdhasantanah
(3)
saddharmapratiksepakâh1'
Ratnaketur apy âha/

I 1 1 C L 1 1 U Ì 3 J . J . U O c X llA I A V A A L M X J,V «A 4 i
10
(l)T:ma rig sgo ñahi sbubs chud ein,

ñon morís ÿdam du byiri gyur la,
mt shams med pa dag byed pa p o ,
sems rgyud tshig rnanis bzufi bar gyur.
ohli * '
ch2t
Í
2 ÌJ2 îanagatam bhayam* (3 JA :-prat ilesayakah.
4)T:khyod kyis ma ho ns h jigs mthon ba,
ji Itar me Ion dkyil hkhor bzin,
dam pahi chos ni spoñ byed pahi,
sems rgyud tshig rnams bzuñ bar gyur.
chi * *ëUt¥K- .
ch2 :
(5)Ciratne ketur. (6 )ABCD ¡-bhñsita. IS:Vbhüvitah. (7)ä :
-samntanäh. (8 )b :aryana sampravadakäh.
(9)T;ye ses tshul lehrim s tiñ hdzin dan,
sñiñ rjehi rgyan gyis brgyan pa p o ,
hphags la skur pa hdebs byed pa,
sems rgyud tshig rnams bzuix bar gyur.
2 7 9 ----
(1)
Vigatabhayasamtâpa âlia/
utvam dulildiam clrstva

• • * • • * / v
(2)
sattvânaiii tryapâyagatim adhvani/
grhita dagdhasantanah
(3) ; (4)
5 tuc charnust It vayasr it âh!l//
Utpalahasto *py aha/
!,kppa jnanena vxryena

(5) (6)
parsâ tvayi raarditâ/
grhïta dagdhasantana
(7) (8)
10 janmûmarap.apïd±tah,,//
(9 )
Jnanaklrtir aha/
f,bahuro gopahat â
(1 0 )
klesavayusamïritâh/
.(1 1 ) (1 2 )
samesi jnânatoyena
(l)C Jvigatabiiaya-. (2)AD:apâya-. Bîdapâya-. C:yâ apâya-.

E:dyapaya-. (3)B:-samtânâs tusthamustitvayâ-.
(4)Tîkhyod lcyis han son gsum lam du,
seras can sdug bsnal rnams mthon ba,
chan ba ston hdrar gnas gyur pa,
sems rgyud tshig rnams- bzuii bar gyur.
chl: -vtfffit'f-. të&tfiiiiL.
cli2 s Ttokflffr-È. ■
(5)B tparsadâ. (6)Àsmaditâ. (7)Ei-pïdatâii..
(8 )T :klxyo d kyi snifi rje ye ses dafi,
brtson hgrus kyis ni hldior ba boom,
skye dan hchi bas gzir gyur pa,
seins rgyud tshig rnams bzufi bar gyur.
chl :vffXjfe'.
ch2 :
(9)ABE îjnânâklrttir. (lo)A î-saraïritâî. B:-samïrita. E:
-sammïritâh. (il)Aîsamosi. D:samesi. (12)CDîjnanatâ y e n a .
— 280 -
.
marabalam
Dharanlmudro *py aha/

pramardasi11// w
,fna vlryam* drdham
/9 \ asmâbhih9
(2)
lesine lclesavimoksane/
m m *
(3)
5 " yatha tvam sura surye va
' , <5) M )
klesajalam pramardasiw//
Utpalacandro 1py aha/
11clrclhavlryasamut sâha
yathâ gunakrpaarayah/
(8) (9) * (10)
10 m o cesi tvam trayam lokyam
’ (1 1 ) ’ (1 2 ) (1 3 )
prabaddham bhavabandhanaih**//
(1)Tsnad man dag gis ñen pa dan, ..

ñon moñs rlun gis ded pa dag,
ye ses chu yis zi byas te,
bdud kyi sde rnams rab tu bcom.
chi :
chZi^fhíür& . & * & & & . ifcwfcg’K- ^ ^ 4-.
(2)d :k s xna. (3)AB:tva. (4)A:sula-. B :sülasüryyava. Eisüla-
sûryyes. (5)c ïprarmadasi.
(6)Tîji Itar khyod ni ni ma b&in,
ñon moñs dra bas rab bcom ste,
ñon moñs zad ciñ rnam thar pahi,
brtson hgrus brtan pa ñed la med.
chi i %.
ch2:
(7)Eídrdha-. (8)Bímocasi. (9)ABB ssriyann (lO)B:lokam. (ll)
AB ípravarddha• B :pravuddham. (12)A :bhave vandhanaih• B :bha
vamdhanaih. C :bha gava vandhanaih.
(13)T í ji. ltar yon tan sñiñ rjehi gnas,
brtson hgrus brtan pa yañ dag mos,
srid pahi hchiñ bas rab bsdams pa,
khams gsuin po dag grol bar byed.
Chli®®^ jÉfrfasvt.
Ch2smW&XUSIS.
— 281 —
Vimalendra aha/
(i)
11mahalcaruni nirdista
• 9, • .
(2)
bodhi sat tvasya gocarah/
(3)
vayani hi tvam namasyamah
(4) (5)
5 lcrpahetusamutth.it ah'*//
BalavegadhÉiry apy alia/
"klesayoge kaliyuge
(6 ) (7 ) (8 )
ya bodhis tváya samasrita/
(9 ) (10 ) (11 )
chinda klese samulams
(12 ) (13 )
10 tvam sidhyate pranidhir drdha”//
(14) *
Jyotipalo 1py alia/
(1 5 )
!,.jñanakosasainam tulyam
( 16 )
krta pranidhi nirmala/
(1)BD•-karuna. E i-karuna. (2 )ABDE:-satvona. C :-satvana.

(3)Bstva. (4)B i~samusth.ita. C 1-samundhita£.
(5)T:byañ chub sems dpahi spyod yul gyi,
sñiñ rje chen po dag bstan pa,
sñiñ rjehi rgyu las byuñ ba po ,
khyod la bdag cag phyag htshal lo .
c h i ;fílx'fííit MÍ&Sftk. ftlll6**. t.
ch.2t<--'$thx£-.
(6)B am. ya. (7)0sbodhisatvaya. (8)E:samasritah. (9)Bs
cchlda. Eicchinde. (lO)Esklesá. (11)ADE:samülams. B ’ .sa-
mulani. (l2)B om. tvam.
(13)T ¡ñon moñs ldan pahi rtsod dus t s h e ,
byañ chub gan dag khyod la brten,
khyod lcyis ñon moñs brtsad nas bead,
smon lam brtan pa hgrub par tLgyur.
chl ¡
ch2 :Ufa * (it f'#¿$,«*8.. -t^k4£e£>B .
( 1 4 ) B sjyotihpalo. (l5)As-kosala-. Es-sama. (l6)Cínarmila.
E :nirmmalaî.
— 282 —
(d _
vartase bodhicaryaya
(2) (3), (*0
. sattvausadhis tavàsrayah11//
(5 ) (§)
Balasandarsano bodhisattvo mahasattvah prarudamano
brahmana sya pane amanda lena padau vandltvan jalìm pra-
5 grhxtavàn aha/
» (7 )
! Haho jnano Ika sattveblayah
,
kle saro *
gavi satani/
« ( ? ) "
krpalu prajvalita te
' (1 0 ) (1 1 )
sattvan mocesi duhkhitànu//
(1 2 ) _ v _ _
10 sarvavati ca kulaputra sa p a r s a d evagandharvara anusa
brahmanasya pancamandalena padau vanditva krtah jalih

\ /
sthitva vicitrabhir anvayapadayuktabhlr gathabhis abhl-
stavltva tasthau// _
(1ÌBsvarttasa. (2 )A;svatvausadhls* (3)C:te vasrayah.

(4)T:ye ses mdzod dah mtshuns hdra ba,
dri med smon lam btab pa y i s ,
byah chub spyod phylr sems can g y i ,
sman dah brt en du khyod ligyur ro •
chii s t w f a k . mnif.
Ì
3)Bivalasudarsano. (6)B;»satva db om. till pragrhxtavàn.
7)A:-olke. (8)b:-visodharl. B ì-visathani. (9)$skrpala#
B :lcrtaiuta jvalita. (10)A ¡mocasi.
(ll)T:kye ma ses sgron sems can rnains,
non mohs nad rnarns rnam par boom,
khyod ni rab hbar snin rje can,
sems can sdug bsnal grol bar mdzad.
Chi! te*.
ch2:
(12 )ch2 (272b) . (l3)ABE ìgathabhista-
vitva. CD 5gathabhistavisyo . cp. Tsdon dan tshig sna tshogs
dah ldan pah! tshigs su bcad pa dag gis mhon par bstod nas
hkhod do., chi **
— 283 —
yada ca kulaputra Samudrarepur brahmano Ratnagarbha-
sya tathagatasyagrato daksinam janumandalam prthivyam
pratisthapayati/ atha tavadêva mahapi'thivlcalah pradur-
bhuta^L sàmantac ca dasasu diksu buddhaksetraparamanu-
5 rajahsamesu buddhaksetresu prthivl calati pracalati sain-
pracalati ksubhati praksubhati sampraksubhati vedhati
pravedhati sampravedhati ranati prarapati sampraranati/
punar api mahan avabhasah pradurbhuta, vividha ca pu$pa-
vr^tiji pravarsitas, tadyatha mandaravamahamandaravam
10
(3)
yavad anantaprabha evamrupa puspavp^tih pravarjitavatl/
(*) , (5) , (6) (7)
yad dasasu disasu buddhaksetrapararaanura jahsameû loka-
dhatusu buddha bhagavantas ti£$hanti dhriyanti yapayanti
pari suddite £u buddhakf etreû apari suddheû va sattvanam
dharmaro desayanti/ ye c a t a t r a bodhisattva mahasattvas
15 tesam buddhanam bhagavatam antike nisapna dharmasravapaya
te bodhisattva mahasattvas tam prthivlcalam dy^tva punas
te bodhisattvas tam buddham bhagavatah pariprcchanti/

(9)
Mko bhagavan hetu£ kaJh pratyayo mahatah pythivlcalasya
(l)AE ins. sya. Bt-calasya. (2)Btdasadiksu. Etdìksv addha-

lcêtra-. (3)D :-prabhava. (4)C:yajna. (5)B tdasadiksu. Et
dasasu disasu. (6)ds-ksetre. (7)ACDEs-rajassameû. (8)
buddham is supplied by Ch T. chi om. bhagavataji. (9 /Ai
bhagavanadi & om« hetuh.
284 -
(1)
loke pradurbhavaya, mahatyas oa puspavppter abhipra-
(2)
varsatu?"/
tena khalu punah. samayena purvasyam disi ito buddha-

(3)
5 kramya Ratnavicaya ñama lokadhatus, tatra Ratnavicaye

(5)
buddhaksetre Ratnacandro ñama tathagato 1rhan samayaksam-
(6) (7)
buddho bhagavams tisthati yapayati aprameyebhyo *sam-
(8) (9)
khyeyebhyo bodhisattvebhyah puraskrta£ parivrto dharmara
(10)
desayati sma yad uta buddhaksetre maháyanakatha/ tatra
(ll)
10 buddh^kpetre Ratnaketur ñama bodhisattvo mahasattvas
Candraketus ca; tau dvau bodbisattvau yena Ratnacandras

(13)
tathagatas tenañjalira pranamya Ratnacandram tathagatam
etad avocatam/ ttko bhadanta bhagavan hetuh kah yratyayo
mahatah prthivlcalasya loke pradurbhavaya, mahatyas ca

(15)
15 puspavps|:eh pravarpapatayai?11/ Ratnacandras tathagata
( 16 )
aha/ Masti kulaputra pascimayatoi disito buddhaksetrad
d7j
ekaganganadXvalikasaman buddhaksetran atikramya tatra
(18) ' (19)
Santirapo ñama lokadhatuh/ tatra Santirane buddhaksetre
(l)mahatyas i n M s s . ( 2 ) C :-verpape. D:-varpepa. E:-varpatuh,

( 3 ) B !“nadi-. Bs-valuka-. (^)b jratnavijaya. Díratnavica.
T : r i n po che b r t s e g s pa* chl ch2;íf|L. (5J ' I " c h e n
zla ba. Ch:^í^ (ó/ADEítipthanti. ( 7 ) A B E : y a p a y a n t i . (8)
A C E :- s a t v e b h y o • D s-satvebhya. (9)parivrta i n M s s . (10)C D ;
vuddha* C h T om. buddhaksetre. (ll)C :ratnaketu. T í r i n po
cheîi tog. chlí^ífB ch2:^j$. (l2)T:zla b a h i tog. chl: >! iS.
ch2:^lf^. (l3)B:tena amialie (l4)B rmahatya. (l5)ü:-varpepa~
tayai. ( l 6 ) A D :d i s i t o • ( 1 7 )B*-valuka-. (l8)AEs s a m t i r a p o .
T *yañ d a g r t o g • chl ch2 . (19 /AS ts a m t i r a p e .
— 285 --
(1)
Ratnagarbhas tathagato yâvad buddho bhagavams tisthati
(2) (3) (*)
yapayati bahubodhisattvakotîr vyakarotÿ anuttaräâm
samyaksambodh.au bodhisattvaviçayasamdarsanaprapidhana-
vyuha a amädhivi sayadharapïmukhavyuham dhariuaparyâyam
5 bhâfamâna; ekas câtra fciahakarupiko bodhisattvo mahä-
3at tva s , tonaivamrüpara pr ani dhânam kr tarn mahäkarupa-
paribhavita vagbhasita anuttaräyam sarayaksambodhau vya-
karapanirdesam bodhi sattvanara tat har upâ pranidhana ud~
bhaîta yad bahubhih pranakojibhir bodhau pranidhanara
10 kr tam, buddhakêtragunavyühäs ca parigphïtâ vaineya-

f (7 ) ^
sattvas ca parigrhïtah, sarvatas ca sa eko mahakaruna-
' ( 8) (9) ( 10 )
samanvagato mahäbodhisattvo yah sarvävatXm tarn parsadam
(1 1 ) (1 2 ) ^ *( 13 )
abhibhüya kliptam pancakasayain klesarapikaliyugara buddha-
U M , (1 5 )
kpetram sarva anantaryakaraka yavad alcusalamulasamava-
15 dhänagatä dagdhasantânâ vaineyah parigyhïtâh ; sarvavati
ca sä parsat sadevagandharvamäpusasuras ca lokas tarn

(16 )
Ratnagarbham tathagatam apahaya tasya Hahakarupikasya
pascimakasya p u jayodyuktah pañcamapdalena ca vanditva

(17) (18)
prânjalïbhutâh sthitäs tasya varpam bhäsate/ sa ca
(l)AEîtisthanti. (2)A:yâpayanti. (3)hathu- is supplied by

Ch T. (4}A:-kotï. Es-koti. (5 )AE :-prapidhânam. (6)Bî
pranikotibhir. (7)C:sarvas* (8)ACDï-satva. Bsmahâsatvo.
(9)bîsavâvatï. Cisarvâvatï. (lÔ)Bîtâ. (ll)Dsapi bhuya.
(l2)bEî-kaâya. (l3)AB:~kariyuga. (i k ) ACEssarve. (l5)C:
-samadhâna-* (l6 JE :apaya ta * E :apaya tasya• (17)ACE :
prSipjali-. B:-bhütâ* (18)E ssthitâ.
— 286 —
maliasattvas tasya bhagavato Hatnagarbhasya tathagatasya
, d)
parato niânpo vyakarapam srpvanah/ yada ca sa malia-
sattvas tasya bhagavatah purato dakîpara janumapdalam

(2) _
prthivyam niksiptavàms tada sa bhagavams tatharupàm sraitam
* (3) ' * # W
5 pradurakarsld yatha dasasu diksu buddhaks et raparamana
ra jab sama lolcadhatavas calitah puspavarsam cabhipravarsi-
tam/ sarvatra ca tesa buddhakêtresu te bodhisattva maha-

(5 ) ’ ’
caryanidar sanar thara bodhisattvariam ca mahasattvanam buddha-

(7 )
XO k£ et rapar amapurajahsamebhyo dìgbhyo buddhaks et rebhyah san-
nipatanartham bodhisattvanam ca mahasattvanam samadhana-

, *
makhanird esacarya vai sar ady adharmapar yay am bhasanart ham
tena tathagatena evamrüpani pratiharyapi daràitàni”/
tau ca kulaputra dvau bodhisattvau tam Ratnacandram

(9 )
15 tathagatam paripycchate sma/ kiyac cirotpaditam bhadanta
bhagavams tena MahSkarnnikena bodhisattvena mahasattvena

* 10 ( )
bodhicittam? 5 kiyac ciram bodhicarikam cXrnavan, yena
(ii)‘ * (1 2 ) (1 3 )
pancakasaye loke tlvrakl e sarape kaliyuge vart amane kalah
(l)BD isrnvamah. (2)prthivyam is supplied by Oh T. (3)As

-akarsXta. C:~akasit. D :-akarsxt. E:-akarfita* (Jj-)D:dasa-
diksu. (5 )Dsmahabodhisatvah. (6)C:-artha. (7)rajassamebhyo
in Mss. (8)-vaisaradya- is supplied by Ch T. T;tin rie £dzin
gyi sgo bstan pahi spyod pa hjigs med p a h i c h o s kyi rnam
grahs. chi s ^ \n\ (= samadhidharanXmukhavai saradya-
dharmaparyayam) • ch2 : (=prapidhanacaryavaisaradya*
dharmaparyayam) • (9 )ACE :-pycchata • B s-pycchati. (10 )E :
vXryavan. (ll)0«-kaâyam. (12)0i-rapa. (l4)A:kàle. B om,
Cikàleh. ■
- 287 -
(1) , (2)
parlgrhlta anantaryakaraka yavad akusalamülasamavadhana*-
gata dagdhasantanah sattva vaineyah parigyhxta^?11/
Ratnacandras tathagata aha/ 11sampratam kulaputra tena
Mahakarupikena prathamacittam utpaditaJji anuttarayam
5 samyaksambodh.au/ gacchata kulaputra yüyara tat Santxranam

(5)
buddhalcêtram tasya Ratnagarbhasy a tathagatasyarhatah
samyaksambuddhasya dar sa naya vandanaya p ary upa sanay a/

(6)
tam ca samadhananmlchanir de sam cary aval sar ady adharma -
(7)
paryayam srosyatha/ tam ca Mahakarupikam bodhxsattvam
(8) ’ (9) /
10 mahasattvam mad vacanan prcchatha; evam ca vadatha, k
'(10) (11) (12)
HRatnacandras tathagatas tvam satpurusam prcchati/ idam
(13) (l*0
ca candrarocavimalam puspam presitavan, sadhukaras cSnu-
pradatta/ evam ca prathamacittotpadena tvam satpurusa

, (15.)
mahakarunikavyaharepa dasasu diksu buddhakêtraparamanu-
( 16) *
15 rajahsamasu lokadhatuû buddhaksetrani sabdenapuritani,
tena tvaya sarvatra Mahakarunika ñama pratllabdham/

(17)
tena tvam satpurusa sadhu bhüyah pascimakanam mahakarupl-
kanam bodhisattvanam inahasat tvánam mahakarupavyahárena

(18) (19)
prapldhananetrldhvaáam ucchrayanara/ tena tvam satpurusa
(l)CD :-g|*hlte. E:-grhItah. (2)D¡-müle. (3)B¡sapratam. cp«

Tsda gdod. chis ch2: (4)ABC ins. sarva. E ins.
sarvam. (5)Aí-arhantah. (6)B:-n±rdesa. (7)ABEt-paryaya.
(8)ABEsvacanat pycchata, (9)B:vadata* E:datha. (lO)B:tvam.
288 •••*•
bhuyo b u ddhaks et raparamapura j a£.saman a n a g a t a n asamldiyeyan
U) (2) '(3)
k a l p a n buddhakêtraparamanurajahsaraan dasadisi lokadhatuû
yasahkXrtisabdenapuray a/ y e n a tvaya bahvasarakhyeyasattva-

*(*o ,
k o t x n a y u t a s a t a s a h a s r a p y a n u t t a r a y S m samyaksamb o d h a u sama-
(5 )
5 d apitani nivesitani prati^Jhapitani b h a g a v a t a h sakasam
(6) (7)
upanXtani, avaìvart ikani sthapitany anut t a r a y a m s a m y a k
sambodhau/ b h avi^yanti kecit tatra pr a p i d h a n e n a b u d d h a -
k ^ e t r a g u p a v y u h a m parigyhX^yanti, y o p a s c a d v y a k a r a n a m
lapsyante, y e tvaya b o d h a u samadapltaî sarve te p a s c a d

(8)
10 y a v a d buddhakfetraparamanurajahsamasamlchyeyakalpair
d a s a s u d i k p u b u d d h a k s et r apararaapurajahsameû an y e g u loka-
(9 ) * (10 )
d h a t u s u b u d d h a t v a m prapya d h a r m a c a k r a m prava r t a y i t v a
(íi)
t va m a rabhya v a r p a m bhasi^yante/ a n ena tytXyena k a r a p e n a
(1 2 ) *
te sadhu sat p u r u s a 11/
(1 3 )
15 tena k h a l u p u n a £ samayena ^dvanavatibodhisattvakotya
ekakanthena v a danti/ n vayam api b h a d a h t a b h a g a v a n San -

(15 )
tXrapam b u d d h a k s e t r a m gacchemah t a s y a H a t n a g a r b h a s y a
tathagatasyarhatali samyaksambuddhasyantik am darsanaya
v a n d a n a y a paryupasanaya, tam ca satpurusam darsanaya
(l)Bjvahubuddhakfetra-. (2)CD:dasadiso. (3)lokadhatupu is

supplied by Ch T* (4)BCDE om. -nayuta-. (5)AE:-dapitah. B:
-dapita. (6)BsuparXtani. (7)ABErsthapiiani. (8)AE s-asam-.
khyeye kalpair» (9)D ins.te. (lo)BDs-varttayitvam & om'
tvam. (ll)Csbhaî^yate. (l2)ABE:sadhukSra. (l3)ADE:dva-
navati^L vodhisatva-* Csdvanavavatih vodhisatve ko$ye*
(I4)c :ca mayapi. (l5)A igacchamastha. Bsgacchama tasya. Et
gacchamap tasya. (l6)Aspayupasanaya.
289 -
(1)
vandanaya, yasya tathagatena tribhir angaip sadhukarah
(2)
presita* imam ca candrarocavinialain pu^pam presitam"/
' kulaputra Ratnacandras tathagata -
sa ca aba// "gacchata
„ (3)*
(*0 (5)
kulaputra yasyaitarhi kalam manyadhve, tatra ca^Ratna-
5 garbhasya tathagatasya sakasat samadhanajnukhandrdesam

(7)
caryavaisaradyadharmaparyayam árosyadhve"/
’ (8) (9)
atha tau dvau kulaputrau Ratnaketus Candraketus ca
Ratnacandrasya tathagatasya sakasac candrarocavimalam

(10) (11).
pu^pam gphltva sardhara dvanavatibhir bodhisattvakojlbhl
10 Ratnavicayayara lokadhatau samprasthitau/ tadyathapi ñama
vidyuta ©vam ©va tato bodhisattvaparsad Ratnavicay© buddha-

(13) *
kêtre *ntarhitau, iha Samtlrane buddhaksetr© Jambüvano-
(ih)
dyane ca sthitau/ y©na Ratnagarbhas tathagatas tenopa-
(15)
samkráme tam upetya Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya padau
* ( 16)
15 sir asa vanditva vividhabhir bodhisattvavikurvapabhi£
püjam krtva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasyagrato brahmanam

* ’ (17)
dpstva sarvavatim ca bodhisattvapar§ara pranjallbhñtam
* ' ( 18)
varnam bhasamapam tayor bodhisattvayor ©tad abhavad/
"ayam sa mahakar upa samanvagato yasya Ratnacandrena tatha-
(l)ADEstribhir amgais. Cstriranais. (2)B;presita mam. C:

presitam iyam. (3 )Bzchacchata. Eíagacchata. (^)Cjyacaisya-
tarhi. 15 )CJmalpasadhva• D Jmanyamc adhve• (6)B;-nirdarsam.
(7)Kssrosyamdhv©. (8)AB;-ketu. (^)AEs-ketu & om. ca* B:*
-ketü & om* ca. (lO)B sdvanavati. (ll)AB :-kotxbhi. CD:
-kotibhi* Ej-koJibhi. (l2)D:ratne vicay©. (Í3)ABsiham.
(l4)E J-garbha. (l5)C :-kramam. (16 )B i-kurvvapabhih. (1 7 )
B :sarvavatl• C ísarvavasatl. (18)AEJetad abhavad aya sa.
Biete tad abhavad ayam sa. C:©ta bhagavad anamya sa. D:
©tad aya sa.
290 —
U) (2) (3)
gateneme candrarocavimalah pugpab pr©^±tall,,/ atbá tau
1, _
dvau bodhisattvau bhagavatah. sakasat parivartitva brahma
* (5 ) (6)
pasya puspam upanamayitva etad avocatam/ 11imam te sat-
puruga Ratnacandr©na tathagatena candrarocaviraalam puspam

(7) ■ ■ (8 ) ,
preîtam, sadhukaras ca t© satpurus^Ü preîtah; yavad
yathoktam pürvam/ peyalam, aprameyasanikby©yebhyajL

(£)
pürvayam diáayam buddhak^ etrebhyo bodhisattva mahasattvata.
' ’ (10) _ (11)
SantXrapam buddhak$ etram sampraptab, candrarocavimála-
puspam gphltva brahmanasya puspab pre§j±tah, tribhis

(12) (l3)
cafigaih. sadbukarah. presito; yatha pürvoktam/
(l4)
evam daksinayam diáayam ito buddhaksetrat sapta-
* * * * , ds) _
navat ibudcthaks et r ako tTnayut asat asahasrán at ikraraitva

*(16) * (17)
tatra Niryuliavijrmbbito ñama lokadhatus, tatra Nirynba-
' (18)
vijymbhite buddhakgetre Simhavi jyrabhit esvarara da ñama
* ’ (19 ) (2 0 ) .
tathagato *rhan samyaksambuddhas ti^thati yapayati suddha-
nam bodhisattvanara mabasat tvanara áuddham mahayánakathara

• ■ • (2 1 )
dharmam desayati sma/ tasmims ca parsadi dvau bodhi-
sattváu mahasattvau, eko Jñanavajraketur ñama dvitlyah.
(l)tatbagatena me in Mss. (2)ABCE:-viraala. Dí-vimalo. (3 )

B spugjpapresitam. (4)0 ¡brahmana. (5/Dsetad eyocatam. (6)AEs
idam. (7)C#:presitam. (8)B om. satpurusab. Ch ora. (9)Bí
purvadisa. (ío)c;-ksetre. (11)A :-vimalam puspa* B:-puspani
C:-rocana-. B:-vimalam puspam. (l2)Aicagrais* B om. (l3)B:
sadhukaro dattah, peyalam. (l4)B:diso. (l5)B:-sahasrany.
(l6)B í-vijymbhiko. C s-vijummito, T:ba gam gyis bsgyins pa.
chlí^í^^f^^L ch2 om. (17)AE¡niyüha-. B om. Cí-vijumbhite.
(l8)cí-vijambhite-. B;-esvaro & Om. -raja. T:sefi ge ltar
bsgylfis paîi dbafi phyug rgyal po. chl ^ í-. ch2 i
. (l9)ABD:tisJlxanti. (20)A:yapayanti. B ora.
(21)B :tasyam. (22)T:ye ses rdo ejejii tog. chlí'Srffl'Htfí-fl. cb2 5
(1) ■: (2)
Sirahavajralcetus, tau dvau bodhisattvau Simhavijrmbhite-
svararajam tathagatara paripycchatah sma/ Mko bhadanta
bhagavan hetuh kah pratyayo mahatah prthivxcalasya loke

(3) ' _ _
pradurbhavaya mahatas ca pugpavarsasya?” ; yavad yatha
(*0 Í5)
purvoktam/ peyalam, yavad aprameya samkhyeya dakînasyam
(6) (7) ’ (8)
disy anyebhyo buddhakêtrebhyo fprameyasamkhyeya bodhi-
(9)
sattvakotXnayutasatasahasrah Samtlrapam buddhakêtram
(10)* (ll)
anupraptah, yavad yatha purvoktam/
tena khalu punah samayena pascimayam di sito buddha-

( 12) *
ks et rad ekonanavat ibuddhaks etraleot Inayut aéat a saha ara -
(13) ' ' (l£)
buddhaksetran atikramitva tatra Jayavatir ñama buddhae
* (15)
ksetram, tatra Jitendriyavisalanetro ñama tathagatas
'(16) (17)
tisthati yapayati, caturnam parâdam tribhlr yanair
" ‘ ‘ (18) '
dharmam desayati sma/ tatra Bhadravairocano ñama bodhi-
(19) (20)
sattvo mahasattvah Simhavijymbhitakayas ca ñama dvitlyo
( 21) * ’
bodhisattvo mahasattvas; tau dvau satpuruâu Jitendriya.-
(l)Tssen ge rdo rjehi tog. chl ch2s (2)C:

-vijumbhite-# B om.*-rajara. Í3)Bsmahetes. (4)C D spayalam.
(5)Díaprameya* (6)ABE:diái. (7)Tíanyonyebhyo. (8)B:pra-
meya* (9)Bs-sahasra$i. (lO)ACDEs-prapta. (11)B ípeyalam.
(l2)ACE:ekonavati-. Corrected by Ch- But B Tsekanavati-.
D om. (l3)AEíatikramyatvá. B satikramya. (l4)Asyayavatir.
CDsjayavati. Es jayavatir. Tsrgyal can. chl s^'^(sukhavatl)
ch2: (l5)D:jitaidriya-. Es jitendriye-. Bs-netram &
om. ñ a m a • C;-netra. Tsdbañ po thul ba ya&s pahi. spyan.
chl @■ch2 .(16)A stis$hanti yapayanti. B o m .
yapayat i . (17)BC fcat urpâ• (18)C :bhavadra-• T srnam par
snaíi byed bzah po. c h l s ^ e * ^ . ch2 s^^f (l9)B tbodhisatvas.
(20)C :-vijumbhita-* Tsom. -kaya, aeh ge ltar bsgyiñs pa.
chl: ch2 s (2l)ACDE;bodhisatvas. B om. Corr*
b y Ch T, .
d>
visalanetram tathagatam etam artham parip^cchatah/ Hku-
(2)
to fyam mahappthivlcalapradurbhavo, raahatas ca pu^pavpgji-
(3 )
pravar sapasya?n ; yavad yatha pürvoktam/
(^) (5 )
tena khalu punah samayenottarasvam disXto buddha?-
(6) *
ksetrad buddhaksetrakotinayutasatasahasrany atikramya tatra
(7) * (s)
Jambar ñama lokadhatus* tatra Eokeávararaja ñama taba-
gato yavad buddho bhagavan suddhanam mahayana sampra sth± -
tanam bodhisat tvaxiam áuddham mahayanakathara dbarmam desa-

(1 0 )
yati sma/ tatra dvau bodhisattvau, eko 1calasthavaro
(1 1 ) (1 2 )
ñama dvitXyah Prajñadharo ñama* tau Lokesvararajam tatba-
(1 3 )
gatam parlpycchatah sma/ 11ko bbadanta bhagavan hetuh
kab pratyayo mabatab jspthivlcalasya loke pradurbhavasya,
mabatyas ca pu^pavrpter?n $ yavad yatba pürvoktam/
tena khalu punah samayenadho disito buddhaksetrad

(16 ) * (1 7 )
as$anavatibuddhaksetranayutan atikramya^tatra Vigatatamo
'ndhakara ñama lokadhatus, tatra Vigatabhayaparyutthana-

(19 ) (2 0 )
gboso ñama tathagatas tistbati yapayati, caturpara parâdam
(l)ABCD¡artha. (2)Bs-calasya pradur-. (3 )B Jpeyalam. (k )

Aspunas. (5)B:smayena uttarasyam. (6)ABCÉ:-ksetrat. Ò:
-kgetran & om. buddhaksetra-. SuppliedL by Ch T. Í7)Asjam-
v ü r . Tíñur smrig (=kaâya). c h l i c h 2 s ^ ^ (= jambü-
nada ) * (8)T¡hjig rten dbañ phyug rgyal po ♦ c b l : i ch2 s
(9)A:-katha. B:-katba & om. dbarmam. (lOÍB:-stha-
caro. Tsmi g !yo brtan pa. chi : ch2 : (ll)T:ses rab
£dzin* chi: 4^11 ch2:^. (l2)A:lokasvara-. (13 )B speyalam
& om. from ko to pürvoktam. (l^)DE:-bhavaya. (l5)A:-vrstalr
C :-vr^tar. Espuspam vrstar. (l6 ;B :-n±yutan. (l7)AB i-tama-
mdhakara. T:gti*mug mun bral. chl:$$lg||. cb 2 :?fei^^ (l8 )T:
kun ñas ldan bahi ihjigs pa daií bral ba£i dbyans. chl:j$
® ÉJa. ch2 : . (20 )AC scaturppa. B :caturppaparcada •
tribhir yânair dbarniam desayati sma/ tatra buddhaksetre
' (1) (2)
dvau bodhisattvau mahâsattvâv, eko *rajavairocano nama
(3) (4) ,
dvitlyah Svargavairocano nama, yavad yatha purvoktam/
^
tena Li am di,sito buddha-
khalu punah sam ayenoparist nay
(6) (7) U (8)
5 ksetrad dve satasahasre buddhaleset rajara atikramitva tatra
* (9). ’
Samkusumitâ nama lokadhatus, tatra Samkusumite buddha
* ( 10)
ksetre Prasphulitaleusumavairocano nama tathâgata yavad
* (ll) (12) (13)
buddho bhagavams tisthati yâpayati, catxirnam par sad am
* ” , , d4)
tribhir yanair dharmam desayati sma/ tatra buddhaksetre
: (is) (i6)
10 dvau bodhisattvau mahâsattvau prativasata, ekah Svavisaya-
(17)
1 samkopitaviâyo nâma dvitlyo Dharaplsampraharsanavikopito
' (18) '{19)
nâma bodhisattvas, tau dvau satpurusau Prasphulitakusuma-
vairocanam tathagatam ppstavantau/ 11ko" bhadanta bhagavan

(2 0 ) _
hetuji kah pratyayo mahataji pythivlcâlasya loke prâdur-
(l)CD:eka. (2)Cîrâjavairoca. Tsrnam par snañ byed rdul

b r a l . chl iV i§ ch2 (3 )ABCE :svaga- • chi ch2 ;
üf[0Fj,But T:rnam par snah byed ni ma(=Suryavairocano). (4)
B *yâvat sarva peyalam. (5 )chl î (2l6a ) .
(6)ACDBî-kêtrât. (7)b îvigatasahasra. Cîde satasasre. (8;
B:-ksetran atikramya. (9)T:me tog kun tu rgyas pa. chl 5-C')^.
ch2 ; (10)B0 îprasphalita-• Tîrnam par snah mdzad me tog
rab rgyas. c h l í -,ch2 fli|. (ll)A îtisthanti yapayanti.
B om. yâpayati. (12 )B0 :caturnna. (l3 )B sparsadâ. (i4)ACDE:
tasya. B om. buddhaksetre. (15 )A ;-vasati. B om. Eî-vasati.
(l6)B ï-saleopita-. Tsrari gis rnam par hbyed pas yul yah dag
par hkhrugs pa(=Svavicayasamkopitavisayo). chl î
(= Svadhar mavi caya sanigrhî tavi sayo ) • ch2 X=Svavi c aya -
samkopitavisayo ) • (Í7 /B :-saijiprarsavikopito • T îgzuns kyis
yah dag par rab tu dgah ba rnams hkhrugs pa. chl : .
(om.-vikopito ) * ch2 s (« -harsapâvikopito ). (18 JE ï-sat-
vau dvau. (1 9 )0 îprasphalita-. -vairocanakusumam in Mss.
(2 0 )B om. ka£, pratyayaÿ. sarva peyâlaçi, & om. from mahataÿ.
to pu^pavygtÿeh.
— 294 „
, . (1)
bhavaya mahatyas ca puspavrpjeh? H/ Prasphulitakusuma-
vairocanas tathagata aha/ ,fasti kulaputradho disito

?2) (3)
dvc “ ‘" “ f t r «— » * - ■ « * ■ * • »
tatra Samtlrano nania lokadhatus, tatra Ratnagarbho nama
t at ha gat o yavad buddho bhagavams tip$hati dharmam ca
desayati sma/ bahusattvakotyo vyakaroty anuttarayara

* <5) ,
samyaksambo dhau bodhl sat tvavi sayakp et rasandar sanaprapi -
dhanavi sayavyuha samadhivi sayadharanirauldaaniryuham dharma-
paryayam bhasamapa; ekas ca tatra Mahakarupiko bodhi-
sattvo mahasattvah sa evararupara prapidhanam kr t av a n ,
mahakarimaparibhavita^yaca bhasita, anuttarayam samyak
sambo dhau vyakarapanirde sam bodhisattvanam maha sat tvanam,
yatharupa prapidhananetry udbhavita yatha bahubodhisattva-

(8)
IcojXbhir touddhaksetraprapidhanam krta*, (byddhak?etraguna-
vyuha vaineyasattvas ca parigrhltah? sa caiko maha-

' (10)
karupasamanvagat o bodhisat tvah sarvavatlm parpadam abhl-
bhuya klistam pahcakasayam klesarapikaliyugam buddha-
(l)B om« C:prasphalita-. ACDE otn* -kusuma-. (2)Bsdvisata-

sahasra. (3)B s-kgetran. (k ) c v :lokas. (5)A i -ksemasamdarsana-
E:-kse§samdarsana-• cp. T :byah chub sems dpahi yul dan Scih
yah dag par ston pahi smon lam gy± yul bkod pa£i tin he
hdzin gyi yul dan gzuhs kyi sgo bkod pahi chos kyi rnam
grahs hchad cih. chi
ch2 6 )E:-nidarsam. (7)AB s .
yatharupa. Csyad rupe. BE syatharupe. T om. yatharupa pra
pidhananetry udbhavita. chli f ch2 (8)-gupa-
is supplied by T. (?)EJsarve k o . (lO)BGJ ssarvavatl. E*
sarvavati. , .
(1)
kêtram parigrhitam, sarve canantaryakaraka yavad akusala
(2) ’ ’
muía samavadh ana gata da gdha samt ana vaineyah parigrhxtSh/
(3) ' '
sarvavatlr ca sa parsa sadevagandharvasuraraanusas ca
loko Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya püjam apahaya tasya
5 Mahakarunikasya pujakannane udyuktah paneamandalena

' * (4) (5) ’
vanditva pr anjalibhütah sthitva varpara bhasante sma/
sa ca mahasattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya purato ni-
sappo vyakaranam srnvánah/ yada ca tena mahasattvena
tasya bhagavatalj purato daksipam janumáp$alain ppthivyam

(6)
10 niksiptam tada tena bhagavata tatharüpam sraitam pravis-
' (50 (8)
kptam, yada dasasu dikû buddhaksetraparamanarajahsame su
' (9)
lokadhatufu mahappthivi sa^vikaram calita pracallta saín-
( io )
pracallta kampita yavat pu^pavr^tih pravargiita / sarve-
bhyas ca tebhyo buddhaksetrebhyo bodhisattva mahasattvah

(11) _ (12)
15 prabodhanartham, mahakar unya bodhi sat tvapranldhanacarya
nidarsanartham, bodhisattva mahasattva buddhaksetra-

’ , (13)
paramanurajaiisamebhyo lokadhatubhyo dasabhyo digbhyas
tatra buddhakêtre sannipatanartham, bodhisattvanam ca

_ ,
mahasattvanara samadhanamuldianlrdesacaryaval saradyam
20 dharmaparyayam bhasanartham tena tathagatenaivamrüpani
(1)B :-karakah. (2^-muía- is supplied b y T. (3)BC í sarvavatl.

(4)A B C ;varpna« (5)ABEíbhasate* (6)Bí-vato. C:-va* (7)ACB:
yatha. (8)bsdasadiksu. (9)E¡pr&calita sampracalita. (lO)
ACEípravarîtah. (ll)Di-karuna. Es-karupya. (12)-prani-
dhana- is supplied b y Ch T. (13)BJdasadigbhyas. (lk)At
-caryyam vaisaradyam.
■— 296 ——
- “ST*'1-gj“’'
tau ca kulaputra dvau bodhi sat tvau mahasattvau
,0)
Svavisayasamkopitaviâyas ca Dharanisampraharsapavikopi-
tas ca tam Prasphulitakusumavairocanam tathagatam pari-
5 prcchatah sma/ ”kiyaccirotpaditam bhadanta bhagavams

(5 )
tena Mahakarunikena bodhi sat tvena mahasattvena bodhaya
cittam? ; kiyacciram va sa Mahakaruniko bodhisattvo maha-

U)
sattvo bodhicarikam clrnam. yena pancakasaye loke tivra-
*(7)
klesarapike kaliyuge vartamane kalah parigrhita anantarya-
10 karaka yavad akusalamulasamavadhanagata dagdhasamtana
vaineyah parigphxtah?11/ Prasphulitakusumavairo canas

(6)
tathagata aha/ ,fsaraprati kulaputra tena Mahakarunikena
prathamam anuttarayam samyalesambodhau cittam utpaditara/
gacchata kulaputra yuyam SantIrapara lokadhatum tasya
15 Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasyarhatah samyaksambuddhasya
darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya tam ca samadhanamukha-

(.9 ) ■
nirdesam caryavaisaradyam dharmaparyayam sravapaya/
tam ca M&hakarunikam bodhi sat tvam mahasattvam mama vacane-

* * ' (1 0 )
na prcchatha evam ca vaktavyah; Prasphulitakusumavairo canas
l)T:bam po bcu gnis pa (282b3)* (2)ACE:kulaputrau. B om.

3 )-visayasvadharapxsamharsapa- in Mss. v. 294, 10-11.
4)AE:-prcchata. (5 )bodhxsattvena is supplied by Ch T.
6 )AC:-carikam cXrpna• B s-carika clrppa• E :-carika cirpam•
7)B:varttamaña. (8)D:samprati. (9)ACJ-nirdesa. (l0)
-vairocanakusimias in Mss.
297
, (l)
tathagatjs tvam satpurusa ppcchate candrarocavimalam (K
pulpara presitam sadliukaras canupradatta^/ evam ca tvaya

(2)
satpurusa prathamacittotpadena mahakar\xpavyaharena dasasu
diksu buddhaksetraparamanurajahsama lokadhatava£ sabdena-
puritah, mahakarunasabdas ca pratilabdhas/ tena tvam
satpurusa sadhu bhuyah, pascimakanara maJtiakarup.amah.ayana -

(3)
samprasthitanam bodhisattvanam mahasattvanara mahakaruna-
vyaharena pranidhananetridhvajam ucchrepayasl; tena tvam
satpurusa sadhu bhüyas, tvam satpurusa buddhaksetraparama-
nura jah samana gata asamkhy eyakalpabuddhalcsetraparamanu-

(5 )
rajahsama daáadlsa lokadbatavo yaáahklrtisabdenapuritas;
tena tvam satpurusa bahvasamkhyeyasattvakotlnayutasata-

(6)
sahasra anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapita nivesitah
práti^thapita, bhagavatah sakasam upanlta, avaivartikas
ca sthapita anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ kaiscit tatraiva

(7)
bhagavatajb sakase pranidhanena ^buddhakêtragiipavyuháh
parigrhxta vaineyah sattvah svakar upar a smibhir acchadita;
(l)B:-vimala* (2)Bídasadiksu. (3)^í-karuna-. (4)AD:uc-

chrapayasi* C íucchepayasi* (5)¿idasadisi. (6)Aí-sahasra-
nut t arayam • (7 )ACDE ípranidhana. B spranidhane • C orr ec t ed
by T. (8)T om, sva-. chl o m . ch2 :maha-. cp* T:de la ldtxa
cig gis boom ldan lidas kyi thad ñas smon lam gyis sañs
rgyas kyi zin gi yon tan bkod pa dag yoñs su bzun ba dag
daü hdul bahi sems can rnams kyañ sñiri rjehi hod zer dag
gis kun tu bkab par gyur to*
citó t.
U) _ (2)
ye tvayanuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapita na ca vya-
karanapratilabdham, te 'pi pascad vyakaranam pratilaps-
yante, sarve te pascad yavad buddhakêtrapararaanurajah-

, (3)
samair asarakhyeyaih kalpair dasasu diksu buddhakêtra-
5 paramanura jahsamesv anyeû lokadhatuû buddhatvain prapya

(5) * #
dharmikam dharmacakrara pravartayitva tvam evarabhya
(6) * (7) _ (8)
varpam bhaîsyanti/ etena trtiyena karapena tvam sat-
purusa sadhuM/
tena khalu punah samayena bahubodhisattvakotya evara
10 ñcur/ nvayam api bhadant a bhagavams tatra Samtirane
buddhaksetre gacchema, tasya Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya -
rhatah samyaksambuddhasya darsanaya vandanaya paryupasa-

* (9 ) * ■ (1 0 ) _
naya» tam ca satpurusam darsanaya vandanaya paryupasanaya»
* * (1 1 )
’ (1 2 )
yasya tathagatena tribhir angaih sadhukaro ?nupre$ita*
15 ime ca candrarocavimalah pu^pah preîtaji11/ sa ca kula-

# * (13)
putra Prasphulitakusuraavairo canas tathagatas tan Sha/
ngac chata yuyam kulaputra yasyaitarhi kalam manyadhve/
tatra yuyam kulaputra Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya sakasat
samavadhanamukhanirde sacaryavai saradyam dharmap ar y ay ara
(l)A ssatva-. (2)ABEsna caryyakarapataya prati-. CDsna

caryakaranaprati-* Corrected by Ch T. (3)Bidasadiksu. (4)
B i-tva. (Bis om. Didharmike. (o)CEivarppa. (7 )Esbhavisya-
mti. (8)tvam is supplied by T. (9)C:te ca. (lO)E om. vanda-
nay a. BCD om. paryupasanaya. T om. both. (ll)Asagrais.
(12)Bsnupradattah. (l3)ACD:-gata aha. E:-gatas tasya aha.
299 —
sro^yatha"/
atha khalu kulaputra tau dvau bodhisattvau Svavlsaya-
U) ’
samkopitavisayas ca Dharanisampraliarsanavikopitas ca
tasya Prasphulitakusumavairocanasya tathagatasya sakSsac

(2) (3)
5 candrarocavimalam puspam gphltva bahubodhisattvakotlbhi.li
(4 )
sardham Samkusumitad buddhaksetrat prasthapita iha buddha-
kjetra ekaJkpanena samprapta Jambuvanodyane tasthur,

(5)
yena ca Ratnagarbhas tathagatas tenopasanikrÉmtah/ tena
khalu punah samayena sarvavantam Samtlrapam buddhaksetram

(6)
10 evamrupam pari pur pam mahayanikair bodhisattvai^L pratyeka-
buddhayanikaih sravakayanikaih kulaputrair devair yavan

(7)
mahoragais, tadâthapi nama ikûvanam va na£avanam va
tilavanam va salivanam va sarapannara sphutam bhavet/
evam eya tasmin samaye Samtlrapam buddhaksetram pari-

(9)
15 pur pam sphutara mahàyanikaih kulaputrair yavan mahoragais;
te ca bodhisattva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya padau
sirasa vanditva vividhasamadhanabalena bodhisattvavi-
kurvapena pujam krtva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya puratah

, (1 0 )
brahmapam drstva sarvavatyas ca tah pars ah pranjalibhutah
(i i V
*
20 sthltva varnam bha samanah/ tesam bodhisattvanam etad
(l)-samharsapa- in Mss. v. 294» 10-11; 297> 3-4. Ci-vi-

kagopitas . (2)B :**nirmàlapuspap±. (3)CD* ~kotibhi£. (4)C:
prabha sthapita. (5)C ;-kramantah. (6)àC iparipurppa. (7 )
ÀCDEiIkû-. (8)E:sall-. (9)CDi-purpna. (lO)B :t a p p a r $adah.
Csya parsah. (ll)Civarppa.
-- 300 --
abhavat/ 11ayam $íahakaruxiiko bodhisattvo mahasattvo yasya
Prasphulitakusumavairocanena tathagatena ime candraroca-

(l) (2)
vimalah puspa visar ¿itas11/ te ca bodhisattva bhagavatah
(3)
sakasat paravrtya tasya brahmapasya te candrarocavimalah
pu^pa upanamayitvahuh/ Hime te satpurusa Prasphulita-
kusumavairocanena tathagatena candrarocavimalah puspah
presitah, sadhukaras ca te satpurusanupradattah”/ yavat
purvoktam tribhir angaih, sadhukaram niveditam iti/
yani ca tani puspani sunyesu buddhaksetre su pravarsitani,
vividhas ca kusalasabdais tavad buddhaksetrany apuritani;
tadyatha buddhasabdena dharmasabdena sañghasabdenava-

<5>
bhasasabdena paramitasabdena balasabdena vaisaradya-
labdena abhijñasabdenanabhisamskarasabdenanutpadasabdena-
nirodhasabdena santasabdenopasantasabdena prasantasabdena

\ l) (8) , (9)
mahamaitrlsabdena mahakar una sabdena/ yad dasasu disasu
teû sunyesu buddhakgietresu tenavabhasenavabha sitas/
(l)Bi-vimalani puspani. (2)CDEi-vatas. (3)Esparavrtasya.

(4)B om. from sangha- to prasantasabdena. (5)T:snan bahi
sgra. But chi (nirodhasabdenakincanyasabdena) &
ch2 s^7 j?. (nirodhasabdenasahskrtasabdena) instead of
a vabhasa sabdena. (6)-sabdenabhisamslcara~ in Mss. Corrected
by Ch T. Tsmnon par hdu bya ba med pahi sgra. chi s&
ch2: (7)0 om. from -sabdena to ye kecit dattva.
After this Ch T add; Tsmi skye bahi chos kyi sgra dan,
dbah bskur balxL sa bon thob pahi sgra dan, theg pa chen
pohi gtam hbali zig gi sgra ste(-anutpattikadharmasabdena-
bhisekabxjapratilabdhasabdena mahayanakat ha sabdena) . chi
^$|^J£^M/(-anutpattikaksahtdsabdena vyakaranasabdena maha-
yanakathasabdena) . ch2 W/j£.(=anutpattika-
dharmasabdenabhisekasabdena bhumipratilabdhasabdena maha-
yanakathasabdena) . (8)Ch T are quite different, longer than
Mss. They agree after kecid udakasadysah. See Notb, *
(9)B:dik?u.
(1)
tatra y© kecit sattva manusya vamanusyas te sarve ye ke-
cit sattva yamasadrsah kecid udakasadysah kecic chikhara-
o)
sadrsaji kecid brahmasadrsáh kecic chakrasadrsah kecit
,
pujpasadysah kecid garufasadrsa£ kecit simhasadysal^L kecit
suryasadrsah kecic candrasadrsah kecit tarakasadrsah kecid

.w ' ' í 3) * ; _
gydlxrasadrsali sygalakayah samdrsyante; yatharupepa kusala-
d) _ ,
paksamanaskarepa te sattvah sanniânpa dharmasravanaya,
(7)
tatharupepa kayena samdrsyante/ tatharüpas ca kulaputra
tatra sattvah svakam kayam pasyanti} tatharüpas ca te
sattva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya kayam samanupasyanti/
sa ca Jculaputra Samudrárenur brahitíano. 1grapurohito Ratna-

(9)
garbham tathagatam pnratah sahasrapatre saptaratnamaya-
do)
padmakesare niânnam samanupasyati/ sarve catra kula- ..
putra sattva nisapna va sthita va ksitau va ambare va

(11) (12)
ekaikah sattvo Hatnagarbham tathagatam evam pasyanti;
(13) (1^)
,fagrato Ratnagarbhas tathagato nisanno •ham11 sarvacetasa
(15)
samanvaharanti,"mam ekam arabhya dharmam desayati"/
(l)E:sarva ekecit. (2)A:maya~. (3)BJpurusa-. (4)T:bya rgod

lta bu. But chlí'Rfl ch2 om. (5)AEssrgara-. Tswa Xta bu dag
^kakasadpsah) • chl í'toTf But ch2;^6'f. (spñkhala- or asthi-
sankala-, v. 67,7-8f*f.) . (6)A;sa nisarnpa. (7)2ií:-drsyate.
(8)E¡^pasyati. ^9)AE:puratam. (10)ADs-pasyanti. (lI)T ins.
kayam. (l2)Eípasyati. (13)E:nisarpo rham. (l4)AC:sarve
cetasa. (l5)CDi-harati• cp* T i ™ s e m s can re res kyan de
b&in gsegs pa rin po chehi snixi polii sku yañ de ltar mthon
ste, bdag ni de bzin gsegs pa rin po chehi snih pohi spyan
sna na hdug ste, thugs thams cad kyis dgofis sin bdag gcig
bu las brtsams te chos ston to sñam rao(285b5-6)• chls~$£.£
c h 2 :M.- -
302 — -
(1)
sa ca kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato 'rhan samyak-
(2)
sambuddhah Samudrarenor brahnianasya sadhukaram anupra-
«s í * /
t ikrantanam sattvanam tvam asi kárunikahitakarah pra-
- « u .
16) ^
sampannam puspakêtram nanavarnam nanagandham nanasparsam
• • • • • í7 )
nanapatram nanadandain nanainuXam nánabhaisa jyopakarana-
' (8)" ' (9) *.
sthanam/ kecid atra puspa yojanasatam pramap.ena varpena
’ (10)
gandhena tapanti virocanti, kecid dviyo janasatam kecit
triyojanasatam, peyalam, kecid atra pu^pa yavat sarva-

(ii)
caturdvipikam lokadhatum varnena gandhena tapanti viroca
* (12)* (13)
nti/ ye ca tatra sattvas caksurhlnas te puspagandham
(14) (Í5)
ghratva cakûmsi pratiXabhante, badhirah srotrani prati-
labhante, yavat sarvangavihinah sarvangani pratilabhañte/

, ’ , d6)
ye ca tatra sattvas caturuttararogasatopadrutas te tam
gandham ghratva sarvarogebhyah parimucyeyuh./ ye ca
tatra sattva mattonmattapramattah suptacitta viksipta-

(17) (18)
cittah smptiprapasâs tesam pufpanam gandham aghratva
(l)E;ham. (2)A:-renur. B E :-r e:nu • CDí-reiio# (3)ACD:-datta.

E:-dattaJi* (^)B adds maha-. (5)AC i -dráyate • (6)ABCE om.
!
7)Ds-opakare3jia sthanam. (8)Cíkeci putra. (?)B:puspa-.
lÓ)Eítapati. (ll)B:-dvÍpika-* (l2)AE:satv¿h. CBísatva.
X3)ACDE:caksuhInas. (l4)A:caksusi. E:caJksu. (l5)AB:

srotani. (l6/AE om. tara. So T om. (l/j-pranasjías in Hss.
(l8)CDsghratva» Tibsnaas na»
(l) (2 ) (3 )
sarve smrtim pratilabheyu£/ evara ca tatra madbye puspa-
kêtre pupdarlkam utpannam, dpdhasaram vajramayam vaidürya-

W (5)
dapL^lam satakomalam kaxxakapatram asmagarbhakimsukara lohita-
(6)
muktlkesaram, caturasXtir yojanasabasrany uccatvena yo jana-
(7)
satasahasrara vi star en a/ tac ca pun^larikam dasasu dikfu
(9)
buddbaks etraparamanura jahsamal lokadhatüm varnena gandhena
(10)
sphuritva virocate/ ye ca brahmap.a tesu dasasu diksu
ai)
buddhakêtraparamanurajahsameû lokadhatusu sattva dhatu-
viruddhah kaya vyadhyupahata angavihina va mattapramatto-

(12)
nmattah. suptasmrtiprana^ta viksiptacittas tesam sattvanam
tasya pundarikasyavabhasam dpstva gandham ghratva sarva-

(13)
vyadhayaji prasamam gacch.eyuh. smrtim ca pratilablieyub./
(14)'
ye ca tatra buddhaksetresu sattva myta acirakalagata avi-
(15)
kîptasarlras^ tesam kupapebhyah. tasya pupdarikasya rasmayo
nipatitva gandhena va sprstva punas te kunapa jivitendriyam

(16)
pratilabheyuh, punas cottistheyur, mitra salo hitaras ca drstva
te sarve udyanam pravisya pañcabhih kamagunaih samarpitah

'(17) ’ ’ ' (18)
samanglbhñta vihareyus/ ye ca punas tatas cyaveyus tesu
(19)
( ) * ( )
dve brahmavihara upapadyeyuh, ye ca tatra cirasthayino
20 21
bhaveyur aparlttayuska, na ca tatra cyutva anyatropapadye-
(l)BEssarva-. (2)ACDEj-yur. (3)E¡madhya-* (4)Eíkomale* (5 )

ACDEíasma-* (6)ABs-asiti-* (7)ÁCD:tas ca* Eítatra* (8)Bí
dasadiksu. (9)ÁC:-rajassamal* Eí-rajasama. (lO)A o m . B :
dasadiksu* (ll)satva- in Mss. (12) T :suptah smrti-. (l3)DE:
prasamam. (l4)CD:-kale gata • (1 5 )A :asmaya. C srastayo * I>i
rasmayo. Esrasmaya. (l6)A5-sarohitaras* E :-samalohit a m s •
(l7)CDívihareyu* (l8)Cíte buddhe. Ch T í t e ’pi* (l9)^*-viharad
(20/Ctatlia ríttayuska* Díatha cittayu^kaf .(2X)T:tatas♦
(i)
yuh/ yatha brahmanas tam pu^pakêtram evam ayam maha-
yanasannipato drasjavyah/ yatha suryodgamanakale praty-
(2)
upasth.it© te puspa visarita prasphulita bhavanti tapantì
virocanti kecid yojanasatam uccatvena kecid yavad yojana-

r
5 sahasram uccatvena, bahunam sattvanam vividharogah pra-
samanti, evam eva satpurusah tathagato buddhasuryo Xoka

W (5)
udapadi/ yatha te pusyah suryoditasya asya rasmibhir
vikasita bhasanti tapanti virocanti, vividharogopahatanam

, (7)
sattvanam rogopasamo bhavati/ evam evahara satpurusa
(8) * (¡9) ’ (10)
10 loka ut pannaci sattvam kartqiyarasmibhih chadayitva vikasi-
tva bhuyah sattvams trisu pupyakriyavastusu niyojayami,

(12 )
tvayapy aprameyasamkhyeyah sattva anuttarayam samyaksara
bo dhau samadapita nivesitah pratìsthapita marna ca salcasam
upanitas, tais ca sattvair marna sakàse svakasvakani pra-
15 nidhanani krtani buddhaksetrapi ca parigrhitani, kecit
parisuddha buddhakêtrah parig|hltah kecid aparisuddhah,

(13)
tatha caivam maya vyakrtah/ yaih satpuruâir marna
sakasat parisuddha buddhaksetrah parigyhltas taih suddha-
saySht suvineya avaruptakusalamula vaineyah sattvah pari-
(1)C :brabmas * Ch Tibrahmana (voc.)• (2)B?puspa. (3)B:bahu-

satvanam* (k )àC :tatha* (5 )AB srasmibhir • (6)AB:patanti. B:
panti- *(7 /Airogopasamati. (8)Dsloke* (9)AE:-rasmibhih.
(10 )B :cchodayitva. (ll)Bibhutàh. (l2)Aisatvanuttarayàm*
(13)Bs-puruse.
305 --
- d>
gyhlta, na te bodhisattva mahasattva ucyante, na ca tegam
mahapnrusakaryani, na ca tesam mahakarunacittacaitasikesu
pravartate. na ca te bodlilsattvah. sarvasat tvanam karuna-

(2 ) (3) ’ , ■ '
rthayanuttaram samyaksambodhim paryesante/ ye *jDi^te
5 parisuddham buddhaksetram parigrhnanti, utsrjtakypas te

' * (6)
bodbisattva; ye sravakapratyekabuddbayanikaih parivarji-
tam buddliaksetram akanksanti, na ca te bodhisattvaji
kusala jñanasayabhuta/ ye saín evam pranidhanam krtam

(8) (9) ' (10)
yatha vayam áravakapratyekabuddhavarjita akusalamülasam-
* (ii)
10 avadhanagatair matygramair vivarjite narakatiryagyoni-
yamalokavivarjite buddbaksetre *nuttaram samyaksambodliim
abhisambudhyeyur, mahayanasamprastbitanam bodhisattvanam
sravakapratyekabuddhaparivar jitam suddbam mahayanakatham
dharmam desayeyara, bodhipraptas caham dxrghayusko bbave-
15 yam cirasthayl, baliílni kalpani suddhasayanara suvinXtanam

' (12) {1 3 )
kusalainñlasamavadhanagatanam dharmam desayeyam/ tena te
, (li0 _
bodhisattva na kusalajnanasayasarabhuta, na mahasattva ity
ucy at e/
(l)jBíutpadyete ucyate. (2 )-arthaya in Mss. anuttaram is

supplied by Ch T. (3)A¡-bodhi* E: —bodliau. (^)A:-grhxtamti.
B:-grhnati. CD í-grhnamti. B :-grhamti. (5)A:-krtas. B ;-kr-
yas* (6 )B om* -pratyeka-* (7)A:-bhüta tesam* B :-asayabhüta
yesam* (8 )ü:ca me yam. (9)-pratyeka- is supplied by Ch T.
(10)Tskusalamüla-* (ll)B i -grama-. C E :-gramai. (12)Aí-dlianam
B:-dhanam gatanam. (1 3 JABEsdesayati* (l4)ABCE:kusalamula-
jnanasaya- * cp* Ttye ses dan bsam pa la mkiias par gyur pa
yafi ma yin la* c h l :
— 306
sa ca kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathägato bahura prasara-
yitva paîicabhir angulïbhir nSnâvarna anekavarna aneka-

, W ~
satasahasravarpa rasmayah pramuncan, te gatva rasmayo (i5>
1prameyâsamkhyeyâ purimayam disito buddhaksetrân avabhasa-
’_(3) _ ■ ■
5 yitvâ, tatrAngu^thâ nâma lokadhâtuh, tatrAngus^hâyam loka-
U) (5 ) ,
dhatau dasavar^âyu^ka manu^yâ durvarpâ drohoîmaka akusala
mülasamavadhanagata añgus ÿhamât ram uc cat vena/ tatra Jyotï
raso nama tathägato *rhan samyaksambuddhah/ sa ca kali-
yugapramânanam manusyapâm hastapramânena hast am ekam
10 tathagata urdhvatvena hastas ca; ahguf^hapramânânâm

(8) _ (9)
puruânam pramarena saptângusthani/ sa ca tathâgatas
' (1 0 ) _
tipthati dhriyati yapayati caturnâm parsadâm tribhir
yanair dharmam desayati/

• (1 1 )
at ha khalu kulaputra tac ca buddhakêtram tâms ca
(12) ’ (13) ,
15 manusyams tarn ca tathâgatam sarvâvatï ca sa par^âdrak^ït/
Ratnagarbhas tathägato *rhan samyaksajubuddha âha/
Hanena Jyotïrasena tathâgatenâprameyasainkhyeyaiÿ. kalpair
atikrântaih prathamacittam utpâditam anuttarayâm samyak-
(i )ACsrasraayah* E:rasmaya. (2 )AEîrasiuayo • (3)T:mthe bo

can* chi ch2 4)Chîtrimsad-, (sjAsprohodi-
makâ* B om. cp. Tîmi sdug pa. chi ch2 :
kyânapatrâpyâ ) • (6 )T îskar ma là dgah ba • chi î ch2 :^ .
(7)0h om* from sa ca kaliyuga- to saptângusthâni. (8)A ï
manufyapam• (î?)ACDE ï-gato. (lO)BCEîcaturpiia. (ll)ABC:tâs*
(l2)c i tan* (13)B5-âdraksïte.
307 --
(1)
sambodhau Ratnacchatrabhyudgatavabhasasya tathagatasya-
(2 )
grato y bahupranakotinayutany anuttarayam samyalcsambodh.au
_ '(3 )
samadapitani nìvesitani pratisthapitani 5 yathabhiprayam
sattvais tasya tathagatasya puratah pranidhanam krtam,

00 _ *(5)
5 kecid buddhaksetragunavyuhah parigrhitah parisuddhah ke-
cid aparisuddhah pañcakasayah parigphlta£/ tatra ca tona
mahasattvenahain samadapito nivesitas canuttarayam samyak-
sabodhau/ tatra ca maya Ratnacchatrabhyudgatavabhasasya

(7 )
tathagatasya purato ’nuttarayara samyaksambodhau panca-
(6)
10 kasaye buddhak£ et ragunavyuhapr anidhanara kptara/ sa ca me
tathagatah sadhukaram adasit vyakptas caham anuttarayam
samyaksambodhau/ yo 1sàv asmakam bodhaya samadayakah

(9) do) „
kalyanamitro *tlva satpurusas tivrapañcakasaye kaliyuge
rv
vartamane leale pratiklistam buddhaksetram parigrhltam,
15 anant aryakaraka yavad akusalamülasamavadhanagata

dagdha-
(ì i )
santanah samsaratavlkaht ara sañkajapr apta vaineyasattva
* ' (1 2 )
prapidhanah parigphrttas; tasya satpurusasya dasasu diksv
(1 3 )
aprameyasamkhyeyebhyo *nyonyalokadhatubhyas tipthanto
(l)Tsrin po chehi gdugs mhon par hphags par snan ba. chi:
ch2 )Es-kotx-. B :-niyutany. (3)B i-praya-.
(4)kecid is supplied by Ch T. (5)ACDE:-grhita• B om. (6)
B om. E:-kasaya. (7)T ins. abhisambudhyami. (8)CE:-kasaya.
(9)D:tivra. (lO)ABCitrlvra-. (ll)l) :-satve. Like Ch T, read
anantaryakarakan yavad akusalamulasamavadhanagatan dagdha-
santanan sainsaratavikantarasankatapraptan va ineyas at tvan
prapidhanena parigrhitas. (l2)BJdasadiksv. (l3)A:-asam-
khyebhyo. C i-a samlchyeyabhyo .
——— 308 —
yapayanto buddha bhagavant ah sadhukaram pradat tavant aja
(i)
presitavanto, Mahakaruâvairocanasaumyo ñama krtam/ sa
ca Mahakarupavairocanasaumyo bodhisattvo mahasattvo

(2)
'sraakani kalyánamitro hitakara etarby aciràbhisambuddho
5
. (3)
1iigusthavatyam lokadhatau añgusthapramananam purusa^xam
(4) ' _
madhye, tesam eváñgust hapramapanam purusanàm ha stapra-

_ " (?)
_
inamena hastapramariakah sa tathagato dasavarsayuskayam
prajayàm dharmikam dharmacakram pravart itavan; tasyapi

(6)
bodhipraptasya dasasu diksv aprameyasamlchyeyebhyo loka-
10 dhatubhyas tisthadbhir yapayadbhis tais tair buddhair
bhagavadbhir dutah presitah püjanarthaya, ye tena pratha-
mam anuttarayam samyaksambodh.au samadapita nivesitah pra-
tijjrtiapitah^ ye tena prathamara danaparamitayam yavat
prajñaparamitayam samadapita nivesitah pratisthapitas

(8) (9) # ’
15 tair buddhair bhagavadbhih purvakrtajñatam anusmarana-
_(10) (ip
manais tasya tathagatasya puspah presitah/ pasya brahma^ta
(12)
yatha te buddha bhagavatah sarvesu buddhakêtreû dlrghena-
yusa parisuddhasayanam sukhavihari:pajn sattvanam buddha-
(l)Ei-karuna-. -virocan- in Mss. Tssñin rje chen po rnam

par snah byed zi b a . chi :X ® B • ch2 :4rK$l56efl.(2 )A :et arhim.
BEsetarhi. Csetahyam. Díekatyam. T:da ltar. ch2 :'X. (3 )
aragustha- in Mss. (4)B:purusam eva instead of evahgustha-
hastapramanena. (5)Chítrimsad-. v. 3 0 7 »6 * (6)B:dasa-
dik^v. Dídiksu prameya-. (7)B:-pita ca ye tena. E om.
pratisthapitah & etena. (8)ACDE:tai. (9)CEíbuddhai. (lO)
B :pugpapi presitani. (ll)ACDEtyasya. B. an. Corr. by ChT. (l2‘ )ch2 s
Wfi., But chi (parisuddhe.su lokádhatusu), Tísafis
rgyas kyi &in rab tu dan ba dag na (prasannabuddhakêtreû).
— 309 —
(l) (2)
kâryam kurvanti; sa ca Jyotlrasas tathâgata evam prati-
(3)
kruste pancalcapaye buddhaksetre buddhatvara prâptavan,
(4)
ânant aryakârakânâm yavad akusalamulasamavadhânagatânâm
(5)
sattvânam evâlpakenâyusâ bahvatirekam buddhakâry am karoti
5 anujritva sravakäm pratyekabuddhams ca dharmam desayari/
evam eva tvaya satpurusa sarvâm imam bodhisattvaparpâm
abhibhüya visistataram prapidhanam krtam, pratikrupte
buddhaksetre pane alcasay e vart amane ânant aryakâr aka yâvad

*(6) (7)
akusalamülasamavadhânagatâ vaineyâh sattvâh parigrhïtâh/
10 ye ca te mahâsattvâ yaih parisuddhâ buddhaksetrâp. pari-
grhïtâ narakatiryagyoniparivar jitah sravákapratyekabuddha

(9 )
parivar jitâh. sud dhâ say ali suvinïtâ avaruptakusalamülâh.
(10 )
sattvâ vaineyâh parigphxtâ ime sattvah puppopamâ ucyante,
(11)
na te mahâattvâh pupdarïkopamâ ye suvinïtânâm avarupta-
15 kuéalamûlânâm madhye buddhakâryam karisyanti/
cat vàri brâhmana bodhisattvânâm ku si dava st uni/

(1 2 )
katamâni cat vari?/ parisuddhabuddhaksetraprapidhânam,
parisuddhâ say ânara sat tvânam buddhakaryapranidhânam,
(i )d :jyotirasa. (2 )ABE:tathâgatânâm, & om. from evam to

aku sal amü las amavadhâna ga tânâm. (3 )C :-krustam. D :-krusta-
V • 7 . (h )D :-mule samava-. (5)A E :evoIpakenayup k â . B îeva-
Ipanâyupkâm. c f . dirghepayusâ(309 > 17 "18). (6)CD:-mule
samava-« (7)B;-gphïtâ. (8)ÂCDEi-yonih parivarjitâ. B:
-yoniparivarjitâ. (9)05-varjitâ. (lO)T:yons su dag pahi
sems can(parisuddhâ^ sattvah). (ll)B om* mahâsattvâh.
Tîbodhisattvâ mahâsattvâh. (12)ABE :parisuddhâ.
310 -
d) ,
sravakapratyekabuddhayanakatha bodhipraptasya desana-
prapidhanam, bodhipraptasya dxrghayuskataprapidhanam/
imani catvari bodhisattvanam kusídavastuni/ yena bodhi-
sattvah pu^popama ity ucyante, na pupdarlkopama na maha-

* ’ (2)
5 sattva ity ucyante/ tadyathapi ñama brahmana imán maha-
(3)
bodhisattvaparsam sthapayitva Vayuvispuna yenaparisuddham
' ’ (4) '
buddhakêtram parigybuttam klesakulah sattva vaineyah
'
.parigrhita ekatyo bhadrakalpikah kulaput rah/
catvarxmani bodhisattvanam mahasattvanam árabdha-
10 vlryavastüni// * y
katamañi catvari?/ ' (5)
aparisuddhabuddha-
ksetraprapidhanam, aparisuddhasayanam sattvanam buddha-
karyapranidhanam, bodhipraptasya sravakapratyekabuddha-

' (6). ' (7)
yanakathade sanapranidhanara, madhyamaya^prat ipada bodhi-
praptasya nat idxrghat analpayuskat apranidhanam/ imani
15 catvari b o dhi sattvanam maha sat tvanam arabdhavlryavastuni/
yena te bodhisattvah pupdarlkopama ity ucyante» na puspo-
painas te bodhisattva maha sattva ity ucyante/ tadyathapi
(l)B s-lcatham. cp. Ttbyah chub thob ñas nan thos dan rañ
saris rgyas kyi theg pa]hi gtam mi ston par smon pa. chis ^4
« W f . ch2 : c f . .12-13. (2>B om.
brahmana, iraa & om. maha-* T om. maha-. (3 )BC:-parsa. (4)
Esklesam kulah. (5)BD om. -buddha-. (6)a om. -desana-. cp<
Tsbyaxi chub thob ñas ñan thos dan rañ sañs rgyas kyi theg
palî gtam ston par smon pa. c h l o h 2 í^^sS^ffe.
(7)cp. T ibyari chub thob ñas tshe ha can yan mi
rin ha cañ yañ mi thuñ ba feig bar mar sgrub par smon pa.
chl Í .'ff cha :
311 —
tvam brahmanaitarhi aprameyanam a samkby eyânâm bodhi-
sattvanam madbye kusalavyâkarapaksetram tathagatasyägra-

U) (2) • '
tab karunâpundarïkam utpannam pranidhanavisesena/ yada
_ _ * _ _
tvaya anantaryakaraka yavad akusalamulasamavadbanagata
vaineyah parigrbxtäs txvram p an caka say am buddhaksetram

f (^0
par igrhi tarn/ niabakarunavyalmrena tvam satpurusa dasasu
dikpu buddbaksetraparamapurajaÿLsamair buddbair bhagavad-

’
(5)
bhib sâdbukaro datto, dutas ^ca presita, Mabâkâr upikas ca
te näma kytam, sarvâ ceyara parsat tavaiva püjäkarmane
udyuktah/
bbavisyasi tvam Mahakarunikanagat e 1dbvany atikranta-

(7) _
nam ekagangânad ïva 1ikâsamanam asamkhyeyanâm kalpanära
par xtt aval iste dvitïye gahgânadivâlikâsame fsamkbyeye,
tasmin eva Sabe buddhakêtre Bhadrake kalpe vimsottara-
varsasatayuskâyam prajâyam, jarâmar anädyadbike buddba-

(?) ’ ,
ksetre ’ndhaloke ’nayake 'kusalamulasamavadbanagate ku~
(io)
marge vibanyamananam mahâsafikatapraptânam sattvânâm
anantaryakarakanâm aryâpavâdakanâm saddbarmapratiksepakâ-
nâm mulapat t i samâpanxianâm, yavad yatba pürvoktam, alclrne
Í
1 )Cb smabakaruna-• (Z )CD :utpanneh. (3) A E ;anantaryyâ karaka.
4;B idasadikfu. (3 JAB.saleara datto* E*-kârâ dattâ. (6)Es
ceya par san. (7)balpanâm is supplied b y Cb T« (8)cbl
. t c b 2 . But T mistrans. rga ba daii ibehi ba med
pa^LÎ saAs rgyas kyi fein na. (9)BCí,ndbe loke. {lo)B:ku-
mär gavihanyamanam.
((1)
loke tathagato bhavisyasi vidyacarana sampanno yavad
buddho bhagavan; vivartitagaticalerai pravartitadharma-

(2)
ealo?ah vivartitavasavartimaraklesamaras ca anantaparyantSni
dasasu dikpu buddhaksetrani sabdenapurayitva, |nahasravaka-
5 - , ca te* bhavisyanti
sannipatas ’ * -
yad utardhatrayodasair i 3)
bhiksusataih; anupurvena pancacatvarirasatibhir varsair
evamrupam sakalam buddhakaryam paripurayisyasi, yatha

• * (4)_
prapidhanam krtain/ yatha tasmin samaye 1yam rajAmyta-
(5) *
suddho 'mitayur namaprameyai\i kalpaih sakalam buddha -
10 karyam karisyati^' evara eva tvam Mahakarunika tatra Sahe

(6) ^
buddhaksetre Bhadrake mahakalpe vimsottaravarsasatayam
prajayam paftcacatvarimsatibhir varsair evamrupam sakalam

(7) ' ,(8)
mahàbuddhakaryam karisyasi, Sakyamunir nama tathagato
(9)
bhavisyasi/ parinirvytasya ca te sat pur usanutt arapar i-
15 nirvanena.dh.ikam varsasahasram saddharmah sthasyate/

10
saddharme cantarhite tava satpurusa te 'pi dhatavah
( )
(11) ' (12)
janmasarXre evamrupam buddhakaryam karisyanti, yatha
svayam pranidhanam krtam, evam ciram sattvan vinayisyasi,
(1 )B :-pannah. sugato lokavxd anuttarah purusadamyasàrathih

yavad. (2)-aparyanta in Mss. (3)B:-dasa-. (4)ch2 T:maha-.
C h s i t a s u d d h o . (5)T:*mitabha. T t rgyal po chen po bdud
rtsi dag pa hdi hod dpag med ces bya bar hgyur fcin(290b 3 )*
ehi ch2 ¡JLXl&f (è)T slokadhatau.
(7)T:bahu-* chi om* maha-. (8)Ch om. from Sakyamunir to
bhavisyasi * (9)ABE :-anuttarapari-. (lO)ACE *dhatavata£. cp.
Tslus las skye pa£i sku gduh rnams. chi ch2 ;
(ll)Tibahubuddhakaryam sakalam* (12 )BEikari^yati.
— 313 —
yatha purvoktamn//
(1) '(2)
tatkale Kaitapure brahmana aslt f sa evam aba/
(3)
•’teau tesv aprameyesv asamkhyeyesu kalpesu tava satpuruâ
bodhicarikam caramanasyahani ni ty op a sthay aka upakarana-

* ’ (4) ( 5)
maitryanukulah sahayako bhutva tvSm upasthiheyam; cararaa-
bhavikasyaham tava pita bhaveyam/ bodhipraptasya ca te

* (6) (7)
satpurusa agradanapatir bhaveyam; tvam ca mam vyakurya
*
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau,Y / apara ca tatra VinXtabuddhir
’
ñama samudradevata, "
sapy aba// „
"tesu _
tesu yavac (9)
carama-
bhavikasyaham janetrx mata bhaveyam/ bodhipraptas ca

•V* ‘ (10 )
tvam Mahakarunika mam vyakurya anuttarayam samyaksam-
* (n) ’
bodhau"/ Varunacaritranalcsatra devata, sapy aba/ "tesu

( 12) * .
te$u yavac cararaabhavilcasyáham ksXradhatrX mata bhaveyam/
, (13)
bodhipraptas ca mam vyakurya anuttarayam samyaksambodhauM/
(l4) ’ (15) . *
Sanemo ñama sakrah, aparas tu ParacintX ñama sakrah, te
(16) *’
übhaye fpy ahatuh/ ,!vayam api bho Mahakarunika tesu tegu
’ , „ (17)
yavad; bodhipraptasya ca te vayam sravakayugaprajñavanto
(l)ch2 . (2)AE;-pure. T:gnas

groh* chl ch2 (Kesarin) . (3)B:te.(4)ABE:-sthite-
yam. (5 )C:carimaha-. Dícarima-. (6)cp* Tisbyin bdag gi
mchog. chl :X;íl^Pb2 .(7)-yad dn Mss*(8)T;sin tu dul bahi
blo • Chíl^^.. (9)A:carita-* CDE;carima-. (lO)Aíkuryya. B:
ma kury a . CD :kur y a • E skuryyanut t arayam• (l1) A C D E :-nales etr a .
T:rgyu skar gyi lha rao chu lha spyod. chl ch2
(Yarunacaritra ñama ksetradevata)• (l2)Aícarima-• C:carima
ha- * D scarita-• E :carimabhavavikasya-* (13 ileuryya. (14 )
Tsmu khyud can* chl i% r . (Sunemi) • ch2:íiííL. .(l^jTspha rol
sema, chls^/í: (Ratnacintl)* ch2¡3f£:ív (Himacinti)* (l6)B om*
ubhaye* C:übhev apy* D:ubhey apy* Eíübheye py. (l7)cp. Ts
sea rab daíi ldan pa dafi rdz¡u £phrul dan ldan pa£i non thos
zun du gyur cig* ch2 i % $ % % % & % ¥ $ tifa,
(i),
pddhimantas ca bhavema£.M/ aparas Caritracaranasudarsa-
yuthiko ñama sakrah, sa evam aha/ naham te Madiakaruriilca

í*) /
tesu tesu yavac caramabhavikasya putro bhaveyam*1/ apara
(3)
sikharadevata Saurabhyakimsuka ñama, sapy aba/ 11aham te
Mahalearupika tasu tasu jatisu bharya bhaveyara/ bodhi-
praptas ca tvam satpurusa mam vyakuryá anuttarayam samyak
sambodhau”// Kaduscaro
' ’
namasurendrah, so 1py aha/ "aham
te Mahakarnpika tesu tesv aprameyasamkhyeyesu kalpesu
satpurusa bodhicarikam caramanasyaham upakaranamaitrya-

(6)
nukülah sahayo dasatvenopasthiheyam, caramabhavikasyaham
(7 )
te upasthayako bhaveyam/ bodhiprajptasya ca te satpurusa
(8)
dharmikam dharmacakrain pravartane 1dhyayeyam, aham ca te
dharmadesanam prathamam saphalam kuryam, dharmarasam ca

(9 )
piveyam, amrtam causadhim gaccheyam, yavat sarvaklesa-
* arhatvam prapnuyarnH//
prahanad peySlam, gahganadlvalika-
samas ca tatra devanagasura iíahakarunikasyanupravr tt i -
(l)B í-sudarsana-* Tíspyad spyod lta mdzes tshogs* chls^-gj^

ch2;|b:£J^-. (2 )CD scarlina-. B om. Escirama-. (3)T?ri rtsehi
lha mo des pa kih su ka. chl J ^ .(¿umerudevata ---
ch2 :^ íu & ti (— - Sur y akimsuka) *(4 )A s-kuryyanut t arayara.
Í
5)Cskaduñcaro. D:kaducaro. T;mdzes spyod. chl :f1^íi|/fjch2 sé'Kí.
6 ;ACDE¡carima-* DE*-aha. (7 )A:bhaveye. (8)A¡ *dhyayam. B:
1dhye âyeyam. C ¡ 1rdhyayeyam. E :1dhyas emyam• chl agr e e s .
T = B . ch2 om. See next. (9)ACE:cosadhi gaccheyam. B:copa-
gaccheyam. Dsbodhi gaccheyam. chl agrees. T agrees with B.
cp. Tiskyes b u dam pa khyod kyis byah chub thob ñas kyan
chos dan ldan pahi chos kyi hkhor lo bskor bahi phyir gsol
ba hdebs par gyur cig, khyod kyis chos bstan pa bdag gis
dan por hbras bu dan beas par byed par gyur cig, chos kyi
bcud kyan hthuh bar gyur cig, hchi ba med pa yah rtogs par
(10 )B t arhan tvam.

(1)
caryaya pranidhanam kptavanto vaineyam upanyasta /, ekas
(2) (3)
ca tatra Samjnavikaranabhlsmo namajivikah, sa aha/ Hahara
(4)
to bho mahabrahinana bahupakaranasahayako bhavisyami/
is)
nityam aham t© 'prameyesu kalpesu saphalacarikopajlvljna-
5 tiko bhaveyam: nit yam ca tvat sakasam upasamlcrameyam vastu-

*(6) * , '' (7)
y a canar tham sayyasanavahanalia st y a svar at hagr amanigaraanagar a -
'(8) (9)
kulaputraduhit:nnamsarudhiracarmasthihast apadaj ihvakarnanasa
nay anasir£ani ca yaceyam/ evamrupo 'ham tava mahabrakmana
danaparamitasahayako bhaveyam, yavat pra jhaparamit asahayako
10 bhaveyam/ evamrupo *ham mahabrahmana bodhicarikam cara-

Uo)
manasya tava satsu paramitasu sahayako bhaveyam; yavat
(n)
tvam bodhim prapnuya. aham ca te sravakasthanam asadayeyam,
(1 2 ) (13,)
asitidharmaskandhasahasrapy udgrhpiyam, pp^tjias ca dharma-
desako bhaveyam/ tvam ca mam vyakurya anuttarayam samyak-

(i4)
15 sambodhau'1/ srut va ca kulaputra Mahakaruniko brahmano
Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pahcaraandalena padau sirasa

(1 5 )
vanditva, tam Sam jhavikaranabhi sma jivikam sabdapayitvaha/
(l)Bi-nyasya. (2 )B :sajhavildLrana-♦ AE:-bhismo* T:htsho ba

pa mi hgyur hjigs byed, chi :fiLlI ^ ch2 : (3)A:saha.
(4)CD jbahuprakarapa- • T :bdag kyah khyod la yo byad man po
dag gis grogs byed par gyur cig* chi 1 4k‘% vtK.
(5)AE;-opajxvi-. cp. Tikhyod la hbras bu dan bcas
par spyod cih ne bar htsho bahi ne dur gyur cig. chi om*
ch2 (6)AB :saryya-. Eisayya-* (7)B:-nagaranigama
T adds -gpha-* (8 )AE s-duhitaranx mansa-. CD :-duhitaramansaT •
(9)AE:-nasa-. Bt-nasa-* (lO)Cisat-* (ll)bodhi In Mss. (l2)
A *adgrhniya * B :ut a gphniyam. C :udgrhniya • D tudgrhniyam. E i
adgrhiyam# (l3)BCDEispp^tâs. (l4)B ins* tata* T ins* tam*
(l5JACDE*:sajjijhavatara-. Bjbamjhavataram bhl $ma j3lvikam aha*
Corrected by Ch T* v. 2*
?h
——— 316 ———
11sadhu sadhu satpurusa yas tvara mama sahayako bhavisyasi
(l) * '(2).
anuttaracaryâya, yavac ca tvara mamaprameyasamkhyeyajanma-
ntaranayutasahasreûpasamkramer vastuyâcanarthaya/ tada-
ham prasannacitto dadyâm, ma ca tvara apunyabhagï bhaveh11/
5 bhuyas ca kulaputra Mahâkâruniko bodhisattvo mahâ-
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya thagatasya purata aha/ 11sacen me
bhadanta bhagavams te§>u tesv aprameyesv asamkhyeyesu
kaljDakotïnayutasatasahasresv anuttarayam samyaksambodhau
cari kam caramânasya ye mama pur ato yacanakah sthitvânnam

■‘ <6 >
10 yâcanti. mrduvacanena va parusavacanena va ullañghanavacanena
(7) * (8)
va apastavacanena va yaceyuh; saced aham bhadanta bhaga-
s (9)*' *(1 0 )
van yacanakasyantike ekacittaksanam api rosam utpadayeyam
(il)
aprasâdam votpadayeyara danasya va phalavipâlcam kanksamâno
danam dadyâm, visamvadita me bhaveyuh ye 1prameyâsarakhye-

(1 2 )'
15 yesu dasasu diksv anyeû lokadhatuû buddha bhagavantas
(1 3 ; (i4)
tisthanti dhriyanti yâpayaùti dharmam ca desayanti» ma
caham anuttaram samyaksanibodhim abhisainbudhyeyam/ saced
(i)B om* Eî-caryûyâ• (2)Eîraayâ-. (3)ABCEî-krame• (4)A:

mânatvam mama punyabhagï. B :mâ ca tvam punyabhagï. Cîmâra-
tvara apupyabhâgï • D :smaratvam apunyabhagï. Eimaratvam marna
punyabhagï. cp. Tîkhyod la yan bsod naras ma yin pahi cha
dan mthun par ma gyur cig. chi ch2 (5 )
B om. Escarikam, (6)Tïbrnas pahi tshìg. c h i ífSSSLS: ch2
cf *3/9, 9. (7)sprsta- in Mss. Titshig gsal ba. chii^^'K ch2 s
v. f, (8;B îyyâcanti. (9)AEïna yacanasyâ-. B' om. bhaga-
van & na yacanakasyâ-. Cîayacanakasya-. (lO)B om. -citta-.
CDî-kapam. (ll)BJprasadam. (12)bsdasadigloka-. (l3)dhyyanti
in Mss. {Xh)AD tasi câham. B:mä vyaham.
U)
aham bhadanta bhagavan yacanakaèya prasannacltto danari
/ -
dadyam, tad api danapratìgrahakasya sraddhadeyavìnipatanam,
(3) , _ , _ _
makusalair dharmair antarayakaram bhavet ; antaso vaiagra-
ko £lpr ammiamàt r am api visanivadita me buddha bliagavanto
bhaveyu^/ yadldam pratigrahakasya valagrakojlpramana-

( 5) ( 6)
ma tram api kusalesu dliarmesv antarayam kuryu£, aham apy
(7) (8)
avlciparayano bhaveyam/ yathannasya tatha vastrasya/
yavad ye marna yacanalcah slrsam yaceyuh, mrduvacanena va

(9) . > ' * (1 0 ) *
paruâvacanena va ullahghyavacanena va spastavacanena va
(1 1 )
slrsam yacayeran i saced aham bhadanta bhagavan yacana-
( 12)
kasyantike ekacittaksaâm api roâm utpadayeyara, aprasada-
cittam utpadayeyara, danaphalavipakam akanksam sirsam
parìtyajeyara, visamvadita me buddha bhagavanto bhaveyulii
yavad ^ham apy avxciparayano /bhaveyam/ yatha dànam evam
sllam yavat prajna parityago vacyah1'/
(1 )ABCE :yacanakasyaprasanna-. D iyavan ekasyaprasanna-.

Oorrected by Ch T. (2)Dì-adesaya-. (3)Ch T differ* Tlbtsun
pa bcom Idan Jidas gal te bdag gis slofis mo pa la sems daii
bas sbyin pa ±*tsol tam, sbyin pa de yafi len pa po la dad
pas byin par hgyur ¡sin chud ¡sa bar hgyur ram, gal te tha na
skrahi rtse mohi cha sas kyi tshad tsam zig dge bahi chos
rnams la bar chad bgyid par gyur na bdag gis sans rgyas
bcom lddn hdas rnams bslus par gyur cig( 292 b 3 -5 )• c h l s t ^
idam. ÌJ5)-m atra- is

supplied by Ch T. (6)D*kusalesu adharmesv. (7/AB:-anna.
Bi-aimam. (8)AE:vastra. B:vastram. (9)B;peyalam &. om. from
?
arusavacanena to slrsam yacayeran. (ìo)ACDE;ca. Btsprstl-.
ll)CDjyaceran. (12)Bspeyalam & om. ìrom aprasadacittam
to aviciparayano bhaveyam*
» sa ca kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathâgato Mahâkârunika-
(1)
sya bodhisattvasya mahâsattvasya sâdhukaram adasït// ’
(2)
wsâdhu sadhu satpurusa, mahâkarunapratisthitena manasâ
tvaya satpurusemam pranidhânam lcrtam"/ sa ca kulaputra
5 sarvâvatï par sa sadevagandharvamânusâ suras ca lokah prâ-
ñ jalïbhutah sthitva sâdhukaram prâdâsxt/ 11sadhu sadhu
satpurusa, mahâkarunâpratisthitena manasâ tvaya satpurusa

' ' *' (3)
prapidhânam krtam/ tvam api sattvâm satparâyanxyadharmaiji
(*0 «
samtarpayisyasi"/ sa ca kulaputra yathâ Samjnâvikâra-
* * (5)
10 bhïsmâ jiviko bodhisattvo dânapratigrâhikayâ praç.idhanara
kptavân, evarn eva caturasxtibhih prâpisahasraih prapidhâ-
nam krtam/ sa ca kulaputra Mahâkârupilco bodhisattvo
mahâsat tvas tâny evamrüpâni pranidhânâni caturasxtxnâm
prâpisahasrânâm sakâsâc chrutvâ Samjnâvikârabhï^mena pra-
15 çiidhânam krtam/ atha Mahâkâruçtikah paramaprïtisaumanasya-

* ’ (7)
jâtaih. prânjalxbhütajt sthitvâ sarvâvatxm par sam vyavalokya
par amaprï tamaña âha/ "aho âscaryam* bhavisyâmy aham
dharmadurbhiksaksxnakâl© mahâklesaran© kaliyuge pane a

* \ (8)
kasâye vartamâne lolce 'nâyake sârthavaho 'vabhâsakarah
( 9) ( 10 ) ,
20 pradïpakarah atrânânâm andhânâm mârganidarsakah/ yatra
(l)B ïadât. DE îadâsxn. (2 )B :mahâpurusa. (3 )B *-dharmme♦ (k )

AD î-tarpyayi^yasi. (5)0 î-grâhxkasyâ• D s-grahikayâ• (6)A:
catusïtitânâm. B :caturasïti-. CD scaturasXtânâm. Escatur-
asxtitânâm. Î7)AEîprâmjalibhutvâ. (8)ACDE:sârthe vaho.
^9 )D :gamdhânâm. E tanudhânâm. (10 )B m â r g a m ni - * E :-nirdar-
sakah.
„ 319 --
(1)
hi nûmaham prathamacit totpâdenaivam evamrüpâm anuttarâyam
(3)
bodhicaryâyâm sahâyakâh pratilabdhâ y© mama janmântaresu
sïrsapratigrâhakâ bhavisyanti nayanalcarpanâsâ jihvâhasta-
pâdacarmâsthirudhiram yâvad aimasya pratigrâhakâ bhavip-
5 yanti*'/
punar api kulaputra ¿'iahakâruniko bodhisattvo mahâ-
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathâgatasya purato nisanna âha/
11y e ca marna bhadanta bhaga van teû tesv aprameyâsamkhye-
yesu kalpakotînayutasatasahasresu janmântaresu yâcanakâ
10 upasamkrâmeyur yadi vânnam yadi va panam yâvac chirah

’ (**) , _ _ _
pratigrhnlyur, antaso valâgrakotxpramanamatram api marna
(5) (6)
hastadanam pratigrhnïyur, yâvad bodhiparyantena/ saced
aham anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhya na tâm sat-

(7 )
tvam samsarât parimocayeyara, na ca punar vyâkuryâm chrâva-
* ' (9 )
15 kayânena va pratyekabuddhayânena va mahâyanena va, vi-
samvâditâ me buddhâ b ha gavant o bhaveyuh ya etarhi da sa su

(10> (1 1 )
diksu, yavan, ma câham anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-
budhyeyam11/
punar api kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathâgato Mahâ-

(1 2 )
20 kârupikasya bodhisattvasya mahâsattvasya sâdhukaram prâ-
(l)-otpâdenevam in Mss. (2)Aíbodhicaryyam. BE.:samyaksam-

bodhi-. (3)BE:-labdhâya. (i)-grhnxyur in Mss. (5)Aîhasta-
padam. (6 )-grhnïyur in Mss. (7 ;t a v a . (8 )ABE :vyâkuryyâc .
(9)pratyekabuddhayânena va is supplied by Ch T. (lo)AE:
macâm. B:mâm. (ll)C îanuttarâyam samyaksambodhau. (l2)B:
adâsït.
— 320 —
dasit/ 11sadhu sadhu satpurusa, evanirüpam t© satpurusa
(ì)*
bodhicarikapranidhanam, yatha Merusikharimdharena tatha-
,(2)
gatena pürvam prath.amacittotpad.ena Lokesvarajyotiâs
(3) (4)
tathagatasya puratah evararupaya bodhisattvacaryaya pra-
5 nidhanam krtam evamrüpa bodhisattvacarika cirna yatha
pranidhanam krtam/ ganganadivalikasaraa mahakalpa ati-

(5 )
kranta yatha tena satpurusena purimayara disito kotisata-
(6) (7)
sahasrabuddhalcsetre Jvalapratisamldiyayam lokacLhatau varsa-
satayuskayam anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambuddho,

' (8) * * (9 )
10 J nanakusumavira ja sarnucchrayabo dhi svaro ñama babhüva t at ha
gato 1rhan samy alesambuddho bhagavan, pañcacatvarimsad-
varsani buddhakaryara kr tvanupadhisese nirvapadhatau pra-

(10 ) * (il)' _ '
vistai^/ tasya khalu Mahakarunika Jñanakusumavirajasam-
ucchrayabodhisvarasya tathagatasya parinirvytasya varsa-
15 sahasram saddharmanetri asthasit; saddharmasyantarh.it a sya

(12 )
varsasahasram jDunah saddharmapratirüpakam asthasit/ ye
khalu Mahakarxmika Jnanakusuinavirajasamucchrayabodhisvara-

(14)
sya tathagatasya parinirvrtasya saddharmanetryavasthitayam
(1)B :-sikharam-. Tilhun po rtse hdzin. chliîjiif

(2)T:hjig rten dbah phyug hod zer. chi ; ch2 (3 )
A;-rupaya. (4)c i-caryaya. ^5)d-isi in Mss. (6)ACDEi-sahasri
me. (7)Tihod zser so sor rtog pa. chi ch2 (8)t ì
ye ses ine tog rdul bral byan chub dbah phyug yan dag mtho.
chi ch2 (9)B;sa ca & om. tatha
gato1rhan samy aks ambuddho • (lOÌEipratisthah. (ll)ABE ins .
punar. (l2)asthasi in Mss. (l3)B: tasya instead of* maha-
karunika Jñanakusumavirajasamucchrayabodhxsvarasya. (l4)
E t-netravasthit a y a .
- 321 --
saddharmapratirupaka va bhilesur bhiksuni va duhsllapapa-
(i) . . . .(2)
dharma vis amas amudacarah staupikavastugrahakalaj jika va
dharraaûjacchedalajjasamsrsta va caturdisasahghasya va
sammukhlbhutasanghasya va civarapindapatasavanasanaglana-
(*0 (5)
5 pratyayabhaiâ jyaparislearam va chinnam paudgalikapari-
grahe yavad atmana paribhuktam grhasthanam va dat tara ;

(6)
tena khalu Mahalearupika Jnanakusumavirajasamucchraya-
(7)
b odhls vareta tathagatena sarve *nupurvena vyakrtas tri-
bhir yanaih/ ye kecin Mahakaruîika tasya bhagavatah

(S)
10 sásane raktakasayapravrtah sarve te avaivartika vyalertas
tribhir yanaih; ye fpi kecin mulapattisamapanna bhiksu-
bhiksunyupasakopasika va purvam eva te tena tathagatena
sastysamjnakulalamulavipakena tribhir yanair avaivartika
vyalertah11/
15 punar aparara kulaputra sa MahBüearupiko bodhisattvo
mahasattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya purata aha/ uesai-
va me bhadanta bhagavan pranidhir yavad evaham anuttara-

(9) _ Uo)
yam bodhicaryayam car araano yan sattvan aham danaparamita-
(11) ' (12)
yam niyojayeyam samadapayeyam pratis$hapayeyam yavat
(1)C :-dharml. (2 )B ¡-alar jilea. (3)Eí sajrimukhibhñta-* (4)ABCE:

-parislcarara. (5)AD íyophalikaparugrahe • B om. C iyoddhalika-
prarigrahe. Eípldbhalilcapaligrahe. cp* T:gah zag gir yoíis
su bzufi ste. c h l chZiZn<a\. ins# punar.
Í7 )B tsarvena purvena. D ípürve nupürvena • (8 )E ;-kalehaya-.

9)T:samyaksambodhi-. (10 )A B E :yavat satvan. (ll)AEtni-
yo jayamano # B m i y o jaye mano . (12 )D:sada dapayeyam •
— 322 ———
d)
prajñaparawitayam, ant a so valagr aleo$ Iprainanamat ram api
(2 )
kusalamül© niyojayeyam; yavad bodhiparyant ©na caryam
car amano na tan sattvams tribhir yanair avaivart ikabhumau
sthapayeyam, antasa ©kasattvam api, visamvadita m© buddha

, (3)
5 bhagavanto bhaveyuh y© das a su diksv aprameyasamkhyeyesu
( 4)
lokadhatuû tisthanti dhriyante yapayanti dharmam ca
desayanti, ma caliam anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisam-
budhyeyam/ anuttara jnanapratilabdhas caliam bhadanta
bhagavan y© me sattvah sasane raktakaâyapravpta bhaveyuh;

(6)
10 yadi va rañlapattim apannaji syur yadi va dap^îvyasanam
(7) _
sarapratipannah syur yadi va trisu ratnasu skhalitaji
saparadha bhaveyur, b hile£ubhikûnyupasakopasika ya eka-

(S)
kânam api mama salease sastysamjñam va gauravacittam vo-
(?)
tpadayeyur, dharme va sahghe va gauravacittam utpadayeyuji;
15 saced aliara bhadanta bhagavams tan sattvams tribhir yanair

(1 0 )
avaivartikam na vyakuryam, antasa ©kasattvam api rimceyur,
visamvadita me buddha bhagavanto bhaveyur, ya van ma caham
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ bodhiprapta-
(l)CD:-koti-* -pramana- is left out i n M s s . (2)ABE:caryya#

(3)Bsdasadiksv. (4)ABCEídhriyanti. (5)rakta- is left out
in Mss* v. J 2 2 , 10, cp. Tsbdag gi bstan pa la chos gos
fiur smrig bgos par gyur pa* c h l í c h 2 ; ^
hnulapattisamapamiah. (7 )BEí suvalitah. c p • Tí
dkon mchog gsum la hlehrul bar gyur cin, nons pa dan beas
par gyur pa • chl t£fc*^^ . ch2 ii¡^ ^ . (8)D s
-cittam utpada-. (9)Asdharmair va sa gauvacittam. Bídharma
va sa gaurava-* C :dharme va sa gaurava-* Esdharmer va sa
gaurava-* D o m . , so T, Trom dharme to utpadayeyuh. Corr.by
Ch. chl adds bhagavati va, ch
(lO)A írimceyu* Círimcayu. O íriracayur. Eíriceyu.
323 -
(1)
sya ca me bhadanta bhagavan devamanu$yasatkptam gurukrtam
mânitam püjitam raktakâ^âyacïvaram bbavet/ sahadarsanena j\
sattvâ^L kâ^âyakapthâs tribhir yanair avaivartika bhaveyur/

* _ _ _ '
ye sattvaÿ. ksuttarsapïçlitâ annapanavirahitâ yaksadaridra
5 vanta sah yâmalaukikâh sattvâ ye kâsayam abhilaseyur anta

’ * (3) (*0 _
sas caturahgulam api, sarve te ’nnapânasampanna bhaveyuh
paripurpabhiprayâh/ ye sattvaî parasparaviruddhavaira-
bahulah par a spar ayuddha samgrâma gat â va de va va yaksa va
râksasâ va nâgâ va asura va garudâ va kinnara va mahoragâ
10 va kumbhândâ va pi saca va manusyà va samgrâmagat ali

* • • ( 5 ) .
kasayam anusmareyuh, te sattvâh lcarupâcittâ mrducittâ

* (6) (7) ’ ,
ava±racittâ£ karmanyacittâ bhaveyur/ ye sattvâh sam-
_
graine vâ vivâde va yuddhe va kalahe vâ lcâsâyakhandakam
( 9) - ( 10 )
raks|Lrthani püjanârtham gauravârtham hareyus, te sattvâh
* ■' 11 ( )
15 sadâ aparâjitâ bhaveyur» askhalitâ aviheÿhitâ bhaveyuh,
(l2i _ _ . _ _
svastinâ tatari samgramâd vâ yuddhâd vâ kalahâd vâ vivâdâd
vâ parimucyeyuh/ yadi me bhadanta bhagavan nebhi£ panca—

(1 3 ) (lft) _ _ _
bhir âryagunai raktam kâsâyam na samanvâgatam bhavet,
visamvâditâ me buddhâ bhagavanto bhaveyur ye dasasu dikpu»
(l)AB :-saskrtam. C D E :-sämskrtam. (2 )-däridreväntasah. in

Ms s. (3 )A!sarvaite. (4)a i-samäpanno . D :-sampanno . Ei-sa-
panna. (5)l>sanusareyuh. E !anusmpreyuh. (6)chl ins.î»\i'.
(=santacittah), ch2 ins.^b'i' (=parisuddhacittäh) . (7)AE:
karmanecitta. B ikarmacittä. C om. cp. Ti las su ruh bahi
sems . chl ch2 i , (8) -khapdaka in Mss. (9)ADs
pujaha-. C om. püjanarthani. (io)c shereyus • E Jhasteyus. (ll)
Asavihethika. (12 )C skalahad. (l3)B*-bhih kamagupai * (l*0
Can be read aryagupalr aktam.
3 2 4 -------
h)
ya van, ma caham saktah sakalam buddhakaryam parinispada-
(2) ,(3)'
yitum, dharma me sammosara gaccheyur, ma caham saktah
’ O)
anyatlrthikam parigrhxtum/ ye ca bhadanta bhagavan
mamabhisambuddhasya yavat parinirvrtasya va namaskarara

(5)
5 karisyanti, "namah Salcyamunaye tathagataye”-ti vacam
(6) (7)
bhagi^yante, tesam sarvakarmavaranakgayo bhavisyati,
ante canuttarena buddhaparinirvanena parinirvasyantiu -ti/
sa ca punah kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato daksinam

( 8)
bahum prasarayitva karataleña Mahakaruplkasya bodhisat-
' (9)
10 tvasya sirah parimar jayitvaha/ ” sadhu sadhu satpurufa,
kalyanam te pranidhanam bhadrakaprativimarsa; evam eva

' (1 0 )
te satpurusa paíicabhir aryagunai raktakasayam sattvanam
upajlvyam bhavisyati’1/
(i0
sa bho punah kulaputra Mahakaruniko bodhisattvo maha-
(12)
15 sattvas tena vyakaranena sadhukarapramodya prasadena tatha-
(13)
gataptqiyadxrghaxiguliparicchaditena daksinena mrdut aruna -
(1 4 ) ^ (1 5 )
karatalasamsparsena kumarabhütah samv^to vimsadvarsa-
(i^)
sadpso jatipramapena/
(l)Cí-kayam* (2)E¡cahemara. (3 )C;saktah. (4)Ch om. from

ye ca bhadanta bhagavan to parinirvasyantlti. Pr o b . later,
but bef*ore T, addition. (5 )B í-muneya* (6)bsbhavisyante*
E :bhavisyante. (7)Assarvakarma-. E:sarvakarana-• (8)At
-tarena. (9)AB ins. mahasatvasya* (lO)lt is possible to
read aryagunair aktalcasayam. v. 324, 18. (ll)B:sa bhu.
D isa b h a . (12)AB;-pramodya. (13)B í-mahapupya-. ch2 t-sata-
puîya-. (l4)A:-tarasamparsena. (ls)ABs-bhütena. Ei-bhu-
tenah» (l6) ;B:jatikramanena.
325 —
punar api kulaputra sarvavatl sa parsa sadeva—
(i) ^ _
gandharvamanusa pranjalibhuta tasth.au, ìdahakarupikasya
pujakarmane udyuktah puspair vadyaìr Mahakarupikasya

’ * (2)
bodhisattvasya mahasattvasya pujam krtva vicitravarnaih
, (3) * ’ *
slokais tustava//
(M (5)
iti sriKarupapupdarXke mahayanasutre bodi-
sattvavyakaranaparivartas caturthah/ /k//
(l)ch2»3kt. But chi i-manusamapusa, T : -raapusasura,

mi dan lha ma yin. (2)à :-vastraih. C:-varppe£. E:-kapai£.
(3)AE ituf £avah. (4) CD om. iti sri*-. So T om. (5)Eimaha-
janasutre. (6)D ibodhisatve. T om. bodhisattva-*
— 326 --
V ' DANA-PARIVARTO ÑAMA PANCAMAH
(l) _ _
sa ca punah kulaputra Mahakarupiko bodhisattvo malla

’ ^ (2)
sattvo Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pane amaínelalena padau
sirasa vanditva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya purato ni-
5 (3)
jasada _
Ratnagarbham tathagatam pariprcchat/, 11samadhana-
, ’ , w
mukhanirdesasarabharavisuddhimukho dharmaparyayo bodhi^*
(5) ' _
i r f 7f ,>h*5,‘T “,5 ’” ‘“ an,í‘

b haga van samadhanamulchanir de sasambhar avi suddhimukho
(8) (9 ) _ ’ _ - (10)
dharmaparyayo bodhisattvanam margo bhagavata nirdistah? ;
10 kiyata bhadanta bhagavan samadhanamukhanir d esas ainbhar a -

(n)
vi suddhimukho dharmaparyayaji paripurpn bhavati? ; kiyad-
rüpena va bhadanta bhagavan sarabhare^La samanvagatah kula-
putro va kuladuhita va dr^hapratisthito bhavati? ; kiyad-
rüpena sameLdhanamukhanirdesanalaíikrto bhavati?n/ sa bho^L

1 (12) (13)
15 punah kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato frhan samyaksara-
buddho Mahakartmikam bodhisattvam ©tad avocat/ 11sadhu
(1) chl í i* $,2.1 - (220b). chZ s ¡fcSL^-b ^

(278a). Tíbam po bou gsum pa(296b4). (2)B ins. pranamya.
(3)ACDEínisasada. Bívisasada casya prcchat & om. Ratna—
garbham tathagatam pariprcchat. (^)ACDEs-paryayah. (5)Eí
bodhisatvo mahasat vanam. (6)E:bhagavan. (7 )ABE:samava-
dhana-. (8)AE:-paryayah. B:-paryaya. (9)Ai-satva. (lO)ABC
nirdigfiih. (ll)ABE skiyata yad rupe^ta. (12 )ACD ipura]h. B:
puras & om* kulaputra Ratnagarbhas. E:pura. cp. Tsde ñas.
chl:,^P^ ch2 x (13)Bstathagatas tam aha & om* from
Vrhan to etad avocat. _
-r 327 --
(l) (2) (3)
sadhu Mabakarupika bhadrakah prasnah kalyapam te prati-
(4)
bhanam/ bhüyasya matraya tvam Mahakarunikaprameyasam-
_ (5)
khyeyanam bodhisattvanam mahasattvanam hitakaro bahu-
karas cotpanno, yatra bi ñama tvam Mahakarunika tatha-

(6) ' (7)
5 gatam idam evamrüpara prasnam pariprasJavyam manyase/
(8)
tena b± fciahakarupika synu sadbu ca su^thu ca manasikuru
ca/
(9)
mahayanasamprasthitanam kulaputranam asti Maba-
( 1 0 )'
karupika suraragamo ñama samadhir, yatra samadhau stbito
10 bodhisattvab sarvasaraadbisv anupravisto bbavati/ asti

(11) * ’ (12)
ratnamudro ñama samadhir yena sarvasamadhayo mudrita
bbavanti/ asti simhavikrl£ito ñama samadbir yatra sthi-

tah sarvasamadhibhir vikrldati/ sucandro ñama samadhih
sarvasamadhin avabhasayati/ candradhvajaketuh samadhih

(13)
15 sarvasamadhinam dhvajam dbarayati/ sarvadharmodgatah
(l0
samadhih sarvasamadhayo *ntargacchanti/ vilokitamudro
(15) (16)
ñama samadhih sarva samadlixnam murdbánam vyavalokayati/
dharmadhatuvi gata samadhau sthito bodhisattvab sarvadbarma-
(l)B ins* krtah. (2)A¡kalpanam# (3)B spranidbanam*

matram ya# (5)CD ¡bodhisatvam & om. mahasattvanam. AE o m .
maha sat tvanam. So cbl om# T bas only sat tvan am. (6)Bipari-
prstavyam. (7 )B¡manyasa♦ Cimanyese. (8)A:-kurusu & om. ca.
B om. ca# CE:-kurusva & om. ca# D:-kurus ca. (9)T;bodbi-
sattvanam mahasattvanam instead of kulaputranam. cbl adds
kuladubitrîam# (10) E :sulamgamo. (11)BC;-mudra. (l2)c*
-samadhaya* *(13) A D E :-samadhinam• B :-samadhxna• (l4)BC :
-mudra. Tsphyag rgya rnam par Ita ba# cbl But ch2
(=vilokitamurdba) • (15)E:-samadhinam. (l6)Asmudbna. C D E :
murdhna• Btmurddbanam.
— 328 —
U) , (2)
dhatuviniscayaya gaceliati/ niyatadhvajaketau samadhau
sthitah sarvasamadhxnam dhvajam dharayati// vajre

(3) samadhau
(*o , (5 )
sth.it ah. sarvasamadhxn nirbhinatti/ dharmaprave samudre
(6)
samadhau sthitah sarvadharman mudrayati/ samadhiraja-
5 supratìsjhitena samadhina sarvasaraadhisu rajatvena prati-

/ (7) -
sthito bhavati/ rasmimukt ena samadhxna sarvasaraadhisu
(8) (9)
rasmayo *vasaranti/ balaviryepa samadhina sarvasamadhiû
balavlryatam karayatì/ samudgatena samadhina sarva-

do)’ . ,
samàdhisudgacchati/ niruktinirdesena samadhina sarva-

( 11 )
10 samadhivacanapravesam pravisati/ adhivacanapravesena
samadhina sarvasamadhxnam namadheyany anupravisati/

(12)
digvilokena samadhina s^vasamadhxn avalokayati/ sarva-
(1 3 )
dharmaprabhedena samadhina sarvadharraaprabhedatam anu-
pravisati/ dharanimudrena samadhina sarvasamadhxnam

(1 5 )
15 mudran dharayati/ sarvadharraaviviktena samadhina sarva-
samadhisu vivekadharmatam anupravisati/ asampramosep.a
samadhina sarvasamadhayo na musyanti/ sarvadharmacalena
samadhina sarvasamadhisv acalatayai samtisthate/ sarva-
(l)ADE :gacchamti. (2)AE:-tetau. Bi-ketu. Tines pahi rgyal

mtshan tog. But chi :vigata-,$fe#h^ ch2 om. niyata-^ffi. (3 )
Bivajra-* T:rdo rje. chl;^'J. But ch2 idhvajavajre (*0
A :nirbhinnat ti. C snibhinart ti. E :nirbhinant i . ch2 : .But
Timi phyed par byed, chli^*l!£t|L=na nirbhinatti. (5 )©:-mudra-.
(6)ABÉ:-yamti . *(7)AD irasrai-. (8)A:rasmayo. (9)ABB :vasarat.i .
(lO)AB33?~su gacchati. cp. Tsgyen du hphags par byed. chi:
¡Eììc. ch2 : (11 )B :-varapravesam • C :-vacaranapr ava sani.
Ì
12ÌD :-vilokanena. (l3)A;-pravesatam. (14 )E ;-samadhinara.
15 ;C :-vinimukt e n a .
„ 329 —
dharmasamavasaranasâgararaudre samadhau sarvasamadhayah.
sam graham samava sar anam gacchanti/ sarvadharmâmanyane

(1 )
samadhau sarvasamâdhaya udayavyayâmanyanatam gacchanti/
(2 ) * (3)
akâsaspharanena samadhina sarvasamâdhaya âkâse sphuranti/
w
5 sarvadharmacchedanena samadhina sarvasamâdhayo 'nupa-
(5)
cchedam gacchanti/ vajramandalena samadhina sarvasamâdhx-
nam mandalam dharayati/ sarvadharmaikarasena samadhina

' " # (6)
sarva samâdhüCnâm rasam dharayati/ ranara jahena samadhina
..ir
sarvopakaranaklesâm jahâti/ sarvadharmânutpâdena samâdhi-
' ( 7) ( 8)
10 nâ sarvadharmânut pâdanir odham darsayati/ vairocanena sam-
(9)
âdhinâ sarvasamâdhxn bhâvayati tapati virocati/ sarva-
(io) ( 11 )
dharmânirodhena samadhina sarvasamâdhxn vibhajatx/ ani-
(12)
misena samadhina sarvasamâdhayo na kadâcit samâdhidharma
(13)
esante/ aniketena samadhina sarvasamâdhisu na kadâcid
(1 )A !udayamanyanat a m . B :udayapayamanyat â m . C îur ayavyaya- •

D:ubhayavyaya-. E:udayavyaya-. Corr. by Ch T. Tîhbyufi ba
dah pahi rlom sems mod par byed. chi ch2
(2)Etsarvasamâdhidhâraya. (3)AB;spharantx. Dsspharati. cp.
Tîkhyab par byed* Ch; (4)AEî-âcchedena. B s-âcchedana-.
(5)AE;-samadhina* B:-sadhxnâm. CD:-samâdhxnâ. (6)Eïrapam
jayena. T¡ratnajayena, rin chen rgyal ba. c h i îranajahena,
Stolti. ch2 :ratna jaliena, (7 )ADE :-ânutpâdam nirodham. B î
-ânutpâdanirodham• C :-anutpardanirodham• Corr. by Ch T. T;
chos thams cad skye ba med pa dan hgag pa med par ston par
byed • chi s -^(( = sarva samâdhyanut pâdanir o dham) • ch2 :
£ í$>(.(8 )C :de sayat i. (9)c p . T:t in ne hdzin thams cad
lam me lhan ne lhaii her byed do. chi : -17?e. ch2
(lO)-dharmmanirodhena in Mss. Corr, by Ch T. Tïchos
thams cad hgag pa med pa, chi ch2 sHèM&âfy!(i i )T ïtshol
ba med pahi tih ne hdzin gyis ni. chi *>f =aparyesena — -.
ch2 î îi ( xz )sarvais left out in Mss. (l3)ABDEîniketana-.
Cmi k e t e n a . Corr. by Ch T. Tïgnas la brten pa med pahi tin
he lidzin gyi s n i . chi î ~ i s.^ .
~ 330 —
dhannasthitim samanupásyatx/ gaganakalpena samadhina
(1) * (2) . '
sarvasamadhin gaganasvabhavasäratvaya samanupasyati/
niscittena samadhina sarvasamadhiû cittacaitasikä dharmäh
prahiyante/ rüpäparyantena samadhina rüpam avabhäsayati/
5 vimalapradlpena samadhina sarvasamadhxnam pradxpam karoti/
sarvadharmaparyantena samadhina sarvasamadhisv aparyanta-
jnänam darsayati/ vidyudunmisena samadhina sarvasamadhisv

’ (3) ’ ' '
aparyantam jnänain darsayati/ sarvaprabhamkarena samadhina
" ' K5\ (6)
sarvasamadhiû prabhamkaramukham upadarsayati/ dhatu-
*
10 paryantena samadhina sarvasamadhin aparyantavijhapanayo-
(S) , , ’
padarsayati/ samadhisuddhasarena samadhina sunyatam
samadhidharmesv anuprapnoti/ merucitrena samadhina sarva-

(?)* _
dhannesu rksatam samdarsayati/ vimalaprabhena samadhina
‘ (10) ’ ’ y (11)
sarvasamadhxnam malam apakarsayati/ sarvadharmasampra-
15 bhedena samadhina sarvasamadhxnam vyupakp^tatäm samdarsa-
(l)AE:-samadhi. C D :-samädhi. (2)ABCD:gagapa-. B:-svabhava-

sara-, so chl. T m a m mkhah lta buhi tih he hdzin gyis ni
tifi he hdzin thams cad nam mkhahi ho bo ñid lta bur sñin po
med pa nid du yan dag par rjes- su mthoh bar byed d o . chl:
Ch2 (3 )
Bsaparyantajnäna. (4)E :-karana-. (5)ß:upadesayat i . ^6)Cli:
dhatvaparyantena. (7)ADE:-samädhin. (8)AE:-opadadarsayati.
cp. Tskhams lcyi mthahi tih he hdzin gyis ni tih he hdzin
mthah med pa thams cad rnam par ses par bya bahi phyir he
bar ston par byed d o . c hl;# =-B£. W& .
ch2: ( 9 )cp. Tschos thams cad gsog hid du
kun tu ston par byed. c h l : . ch2 .(lO)B:-samä-
dhinain. (ll)Ti-dharmasahketena, C h :-dharmabliayena. Tichos
thams cad kyx rdahi tih he hdzin gyis ni tih he Jidzin thams
cad ma hdres pa hid du yan dag par ston par byed do • chl s
— 331 —
(1)
yatx/ ratikarena samâdhinâ sarvasamâdhisu rat im prati-
labhate/ sarvadharmasvabhâvavikrïditena samâdhinâ sarva-

(2)
sainadhisu rupanupalabdhim . ’ / vidyudvikarapena
darsayati/
(3 )
samâdhinâ sarvasamädhisv alaksapatvam darsayati/ sarva-
(U )
5 dharmaniksepavirajena samâdhinâ sarvasamâdhïnâm virajam
jnânam upadarsayati/ aksayavatena samâdhinâ sarvasarna-

(5 )
dhïnâm na ksayam nâkâyam darsayati/ sarvadharmâcintya-
suddhena samâdhinâ sarvadharmam pratibhâsopamam^darsayati/
tejovatâ samâdhinâ sarvasamâdhisu jñanam jvâlayati/

(*7 )
10 ksayâpagatena samadhinâ sarvasamâdhïn aksayânupaâtam
darsayati/ aniñjitena samâdhinâ sarvadharmesu neñjati

(9 )
na vepati na prapañcayati/ vivardhanena samâdhinâ sarva-
samâdhi samâpat ti su vivardhamânâm jñeyam samanupasyati/
süryapradxpena samâdhinâ sarvasamâdhisu rasmimukhâny

(1 0 )
15 avakirati/ candravimalena samâdhinâ sarvasamädhisv âlokam
(1)b :-karana-. E :-kara-. (2)t îtin ne hdzin thams cad la

ño bo nid mi dmigs pa ston par byed. chi ch2 î
rüpân upalabdhim — (3)cp. chi :
ch2 î aksapatvam-— T :--- aksayatvam---, tin ne
lidzin thams cad la mi zad pa ñid ston par byed. (¿l-)0Dî
-samâdhxnâ. E î-samâdhinâ. (5)B!-dharmacit yarn suddhena. T :
-visuddhena, chos thams cad bsam gyis mi khyab ein rnam
par dag pa. (6)E:jvâlâyati. (7)ABE:-ânugatâm. C :-ânupagatï.
(8)AEînïjati* Bsvïjati. CÖmamjati. *cp. Ttg;fyo bar mi byed
¿gui bar mi byed hphro bar mi byed. c h i s
(^)ABOE ïvividhena. cp. Tîrnam par hphel ba. chi:
ÍÉÍt. ch2:*$-fcr (lO)Aîavakirayati. C om.
332 —
(l)
karoti/ suddhapratibhasena samadhina sarvasamadhisu
(2 ) (3) (4)
catasrah pratisamvidah pratilabhate/ karakarena samadhina
(5) r
karaviharakriyara karoti jhanaketum samanupasyati/ vajro-
(6) (7)
pamena samadhina sarvadharman nirvedhxkaroti yasya
(8)
5 vedhain api na samanupasyati/ cittasthitena samadhina
cittam na calati na vedhati na pratibhasati na vighatam
apadyate, na casyaivara bhavati Mcittam etadu iti/
samantalokena samadhina sarvasamadhisv alokara samanupaé-
yati/ supratisthit^na samadhina sarvasamadhisu supra-
10 tisthitatve pratisthati/ ratnakutena samadhina sarva-

(9)
saraàdhisu ratnalcuta iva samdr syat e/ varadharmamudrena
(io) (11)
samadhina sarvasamadhayo mudrità bhavanti, dharmasamataya
(1 2 )(1 3 ) (14)
na kamcid dharmam samatanirmuktam samanupasyati/ ratim
(l)E :-b ha sana-. (2 )A :-sampradah. Bi-samvidah. (3)BEikara~

karana-• CD ikarakarena. (4)chi i n s . sarvasamadhisu. ch2
ìns. sarvadharmesu. (5)Ch Tikàrakaram karoti. cp. Tsbya
ba dan mi bya bahi tiri he hdzin gyis ni bya ba dah mi bya
ba byed cih ye ses rtog kyan yah dag par rjes su mthon
bar byed do# chi i ^ ^ - ^ ch2
(6 )Ei-dharmam. (7 )AB mivedhl-. Cinirvesx. D ì
nirvebhl-. Einìrvedhi-. cp. Tirdo rje Ita buhi tìn he
hdzin gyis ni chos thams cad hes par hbyed par byed cih
gah la hbyed pa yah yah dag par r jes su mi mthon bar byed
(8)ch2 ins. sarvadharmesu. (9)Biive sam-. (io)

AEsbhavati. (ll)T:sarvadharma-. (12)Chi samadliina instead
of* na. cp. Ti chos dam pahi phyag rgyahi tin he hdzin gyis
ni tìh he hdzin thams cad la phyag rgya hdebs par byed cih
chos thams cad mnams pa nid kyi phyir mhams pa hid ma gtogs
pahi chos hgah yah yah dag par rjes su mi mthon bar byed
do* chi ch2
(1 3 )B ikimcid. Cikamscid. Dikascid.
E ikamci. cf*• y;// (l4 )B isaramatavimuktam.
— 333 --
(1)
jaliéna samâdhinâ sarvadharme su ratim jahâti/ dîiarmolkena
(2 ) (3 )
samâdhinâ sarvadharmesv asamârakrtam pratllabhate/ aksarâ-
(0
pagatena samâdliinâ sarvadharmesv ekâksaram api nopalabhate/
(5) ’
(6)
âlambanacchedena samâdhinâ sarvâlambanâm vyupacchinâtti/
5 avikârena samâdhinâ sarvadharmanara vikâram nopalabhate/
prakrtivisuddhena samâdhinâ sarvadharmanâm upakâram nopa
labhate/ aniketacarena samâdhinâ sarvadharmesu niketam
nopalabhate/ timirâpagatena samâdhinâ sarvasamâdhicaranam

(7 ) _ .
na samanupasyati, tamovisayam samatikramati/ sarvaguna-
10 samcayagatena samâdhinâ sarvadharmesu sannicayam jahâti/

(8)
sthitaniscittena samâdhinâ sarvadharmesu cittam iti nopa
labhate/ bodhyahgagatena samâdhinâ sarvadharmâm budhyati/

(9 ) (10 )
sraytivikarapena samâdhinâ sarvadharmesv asamkhyeyaprati-
(l)gatim in Mss. Corr# by Ch T. Tîchos thams cad la dgah

ba spon bar byed. chl ch2 : (2)B¡asamâra-
dvetâm. T :asamâksaratâm. Oh ;andhakârara varjàti. Tîchos kyi
sgron mahi tin ne hdzin gyls ni chos thams cad la yi ge
mi mnarn pa nid rab tu hthob par byed do# chl î
ch2 (3 )Ch ins. two more# chl
(dharmavarsanena samâdhinâ sarvasamâ-
dhisu dharmavrstim varsati, saktâkâram
• • • « t • - *
ca bhinatti),^
7 f 1
U<$ (samâksarena samâdhinâ sarvadharme

sv aksam pratilabhat e ). ch2 vikiranâkârena
samâdhinâ sarvadharmân vikirati, saktam ca sarvadharmesu
bhinat t i ) , ^ .(aksarâkârena samâdhinâ ‘sarva-
dharmesv aksarâkârara pratllabhate). (4)ABDîaka-. B:
-dharmekâ-. (5 )CD ;aramvana-• (6)AD :-aramvana. B :-âlaravanâ.
C î-âramvanâm. B :-âravanâ # chl îsarvadharmâlambanâm, % %
ch2 :sarvadharmesv âlambanam,^ül^|viof^*T=ck2 , chos thams cad
la dmigs pa rnam par gcod par byed# (7)Bssamati-# (8)chl:
cittacaitasilcam. (9 )B î-vilcirap.ena # cp# Tidran pa rnam par
^Lphro ba. chlî^fj#] ch2 :k-f; (=apramânapratibhânena) ♦
(lO)asamkhyeprati- in Mss.
— 33^ —
bhanam pratilabhate/ tatkarajñanavisuddhena samadhina
U)
sarvacillarme sv asamasamatam prati labhate/ jñanaketu-
samadhina sarvatraidhatukam atikr amati/ jnanopaccheda-

<*>
samadhina sarvadharmavyava ,
cchedam samanupasyati/, -
jnana-
(3 ) (ò ( 5)
i vikaranena samadhina sarvadliarmavikaranat ani anuprapnoti/
niradhisthanena samadliina sarvadharmam anasrayabhutam
samanupasyati/ ekavyuhena samadhina na kamcid dharma-

(7 )
dvayara samanupasyati/ akaranirharavata samadliina sar va-
(8) (9)
' dharmanam anakaranirharam samanupasyati/ sarvadhilcara-
’ (10)
10 sarvabhavatalavikarapena samadhina sarvadharmesu nirvedha-
jñanam pravi sati,, yasyanupravesan na kamcit pratilabhate/
sanketarutapravesena samadhina sarvarutasahketesv anu-

(1 1 )
pravi sati/ ghosavagbhir aksar avimukt ena samadhina sarva-
(l)ABEiasamatam. (2)D:sarvam. E:-dharmavya vacche davya-

ccheda. (3)c h i :jñanavarsanena. c h 2 :dharmavikalpanena. (k )
Á :-dharmavikaranenatam. E :-dharmavikaranenatam. chi:
-dharmavar sanam. ch2 :-dharmavikalpanam. (5 )A :anupasyati .
cp. T:ye ses rnam par hphro bahi tiñ ne hdzin gyis ni chos
thams cad lcyi rnam par hphro ba nid rjes su thob par byed
do * chi : a. ^ fch2 : vi..(6 )CD ikascid.
(7)T:chos hgah yan gríis. ch2:^^, But c h l i i ^ ^ (=dharma-
dhvajam). {8)ch2;-dharraesu nakara-, But T:
-dharmanam aleara-, chos thams cad kyi rnam par bsgrub pa
yañ dag par ejes su mthon bar byed. chi : (9 )
À :sarvakara-. (lO)E:-bhagavatala-. cp* T ;srid pahi gzi
thams cad rnam par sei ba thams cad du gtogs pahi tin rie
hdzin gyis ni chos thams cad la hes par byed pahi ye ses
:hjug cih gan la £.jug pa ligah yah mi rñed par byed do. chi:
(ll)AE:avimuktena. B :adhimuktena. cp. T:sgra dbyañs

kyi y± ge dan bral ba. chi ch2
335 ---
(l)
dharmesv aksaravimuktim saraanupasyati/ jnanoIkamata
(2)
samadfrina sarvasamadhisu tena bhasati tapati virocati/
(3 )
varajñanalaksanavijrmbhìtena samadfrina sarvadharmesv a-
parisuddham laksanam darsayati/ anabhi jnalaksanavatena

(5 ) '
samadhina sarvadfrarmesv anabhi laksanartham samanupasyati/
* * (6) *
sarvakaravaropet ena samadhina -sarvadfrarmasamadfrisu sarva-
(7 ) (8 )
karavaropeto bfravati/ sarvadufrkhasuj afrena samadfrina
(9 )
sarvadfrarmesv anisriyani samanupasyati/ aksayakaranena
(10)
sainäclhinä sarvadharmesv aksayain na samanupasyati/ •
(11)
dharanapadena samadfrina sarvasamâdfrïra sarvadfrarmònis ca
dfrarayati, samyaktvamithyatvam na samanupasyati/ nirodha-

(12 ) , * (1 3 )
vidhaprasamena samadfrina sarvadharmanurodhavirodhám na
(1 )ACD i-o lkamanya samadfrefr. B í-olkamanya samadhih • E ;-olka-

mamanya samadhyeh. Corr. by T. (2)d o m . from tena to sarva-
dfrarmasamädliisu. Títejasa. Prob, so in ch2. cp. T:ye ses
kyi sgron raa dan ldan pafri tin ñe frdzin gyis ni tin ñe
hdzin tframs cad la gzi brjid lcyis lam me lfran ne lhan ñer
byed do . cfrl :^ ch2 s fèiXÆ m.
Í3)Ch T:-su pari-* T iyons su dag pafri mtsfran ñid. Ch:-vf£s.
(4;E:-jñana-. chi íabhijñajñana-. (5)bíanabfrijña-. Cí-laksa-
3iam. So T om. artfra. cfrl :jñanalaksanam • Tsmnon par ses pa
med pafri mtsfran ñid dan ldan pahi tifi ne frdzin gyis ni cfros
tframs cad la niñón par rig pa med par yan dag par rjes su
rnthon bar byed do . cfrl i % tß z ^ chZ i .Sti*
.(6 )cfrl ísarvadharme su* (7)AE:-akaropeto. B om. (8)A:
~duM«diabh.ñjahena. T:sdug bsñal tframs cad sin tu spoñ ba.
But cfrl :Sfe-Í, ch2 =diifrlcfrasulchajafrena. (9 )chi :aksaya-
kareina. cfr2 iaksayâkârena. (lO)Aîte. B om* na? So cfrl om.
But ch2 T:-su ksayam na. T:byed rgyu mi zad pafri tin ne
hdzin gyis ni cfros tframs cad la zad par yañ dag par rjes
su mi mtfroñ bar byed do. cfrl 5 ch2
(11 )A :-dfrim. B o m . C ;-dlix . E :-dlii . (12 )b :-vidfri-
cp. T:-virodha-, frgag pa dan hgal ba rab tu zi ba. cfrl;
j$t'Ñ% c^ 1^ (13 )E *sarvadharme $ v alcsayan. T :cfro s thams
cad dan mtfrun pa dan hgal ba yan dag par rjes su mtfroñ bar
byed. c h l i ^ f * * * * / ^ 'cfr2 ; t¡M* * C Æ i ft.
samanupasyati/ vimalaprabhasena samadhina sarvasamadhisu
U)
samskrtavimalam na samanupasyati/ saranugat ena samadliina
sarvadharmesv asaram nopalabhate/ pürnacandravimalena
samadhina sarvasamadhisu gimaparipurno bhavati/ maha-

(2)
5 vyuhena samadliina sarvasamadhisu mahavyuhasamanvaga t o
(3)
bliavati/ sarvalokaprabhedena samadliina sarvadharmesu
(d
jñanenavabhasayati/ samadhisamatavirocanana samadhina
. (5) _ _
sarvasamadhisv ekagratam pratilabhate/ aranena samadhina
sarvadharmesu na ranati/ anilaniketena samadhina sarva-

(7) (8) (9)
10 dbarmesv alayam na karoti/ tathasthitaniscittena sama-
(10) (11)
dhina sarvadharmesu tathatá na vinivartate/ lcayakali—
sampramathaiiena samadhina sarvadharmesu satkayam nopa-
labhate/ vaklcalividhvamsanagaganapratilabdhena samadhina
(1)Títiñ fie hdzin thams cad la hdus byas leyi dri ma dan
bral ba yan dag par rjes su mi mthoñ bar byed. But chl om.
sarvasamadhisu & samskrtadharmesu tad malam na —
ch2 ísarvasamadhisu saraskrtamalara na
(2)B smahavyuho bhavati* (3 )Tísarvaloka-, snan ba thams cad
rab tu hbyed pa. Ch: sarvalolcaprabhasena; c h l : ch2 :
(4)chl has sarva- instead oáT samadhi-,-'^^?,K. ch2:
fcfto T óm. samadhi-, mñam pa ñid m a m par snan bar byed pa.
(5)T !sarvaranaranasamvasaranena, non mons pa med pa dan
ñon morís pa dañ bcas pa thams cad yañ dag par hdu ba. Chs
araîaranena; c h l :$ . ch2 : fe.^. (6 )A C E :-niketanit e n a . D 1
-niíceta. cp. T:rlufi gi gnas. c h l : ^ ^ . ch2 ; . (7)B:
alayam. (8)A¡yatha-. (9)ACDE: -niscitena. B s-niscayena. cp.
de bzin ñid la gnas sin sema med pa. chlí^^fl ch2:Ví¿'&/d (lo)
ABítathagata. Bstathagato. (ll)ABC :vinirvarttate. Esnivar-
ttate. cp. Tíchos thams cad kyi de bzin ñid las phyir mi
Idog par byed. chl , ch2 5
— 337 —
(i)
b o d h i s a t t v a h sarvadharmesu valckarma n o p a l a b h a t e / altasa-
(2) (3) ' («0
samgagativimuktinirupa lepasamadhi sthito b o dhi sattvah.
(5)
sarvad harmesv akasasaragatain anuprapnoti/ a y a m saníadhi-
(6)^
mukho m a h a y a n a s a m p r a s t h i t a n a m b o d h i s a t t v a n a m ni r ves ah/
(7)
5 tatra katamo bodhisattvanara m a h a s a t t v a n a m sambhara-
v i suddhimukhasam^raho dharmaparyayah?/ danasainbharo
b o dhisatt vanara sattvaparipacanataya sainvartate/ sila-

_ _
sambharo bo d h i s a t t v a n a m pranidhanapurya sainvartate/
1 (i q )^
ksant i sambharo b o d h i s a t t v a n a m l aksananuvyañjanapa r i p ü r y a
10 sainvartate/ viryasambharo b o d h i s a t t v a n a m s a r v a k a r y a p a r i -
p u rya sainvartate/ dhyanasaanbharo b o d h i s a t t v a n a m ajaneya-

t- ___
c ittataya saravartate/ prajñasambharo b o d h i s a t t v a n a m
* Ui)
sarvalclesapai1! jriaya samvartat o/ srut asanibharo boclhi -
(12]
sattvanam asañgapratibhanataya samvartate/ punyasambharo
(13)
15 b o d h i s a t t v a n a m sarvasattvopajivyataya samvartate/ jñana-
(i*o
sambharo b o d h i s a t t v a n a m asañgajñanataya samvartate/
(l)AE:bodhisatvena. B om. (2)T;akasasañgavimukti-. (3)ACDs

-nirüpalepa-. (4)D :-samadhisthito. (5 )T :akasasañgatara. cp.
nara mkha£ ltar chags pa med la rnam par grol Sin gos pa
raed pahi tifx ñe hdzin la gnas palli byan chub sems dpah ni
chos thams cad la nam mkhah ltar chags pa med pa nid rjes
su thob par hgyur te* chi : ch2 :
(6)B inivesah. Tsnirdesah, bstan pa yin no. (7)ch2
(222a). (8)T ísarvasattva-. (9)T:-pari-
purya. (lo)Timtshan dan dpe byad bzan po yoñs su rdzogs
par byed par hgyur ro • chi í But ch2 :
(11 )B i-pari jñayaya. CD i-pari jñaya. (12 )B :-tayai & o m . sara-
vartate. (l3)Bs-tayai & om* samvartate. ( i k )B:-tayaih &
o m * samvart at e .
338 ---
* (1)
samat ha sambharo bodhisattvanam karmanyacittataya sam-
vartate/ vipasyanasambharo bodhisattvanam vigatakatharn

ea )
kathaya samvartate/ maitrisambharo bodhisattvanara
ápratihatacittataya samvartate/ karunasambharo bodhi-
5 sattvanam par ip alcaldieda tay ai samvartat e/ muditasambharo

(5)
bodhisattvanam dharmaramaratiramanatayai samvartate/
upeksasambharo bodhisattvanam anunayapratighaprahanaya
samvartat©/
• r dharmasravanasambharo
• « bodhisattvanam*
(6)
vivaranaprahapaya samvartate/ ni ^kramapa sambharo bodhi-
(7)
10 sattvanam sarvaparigrahotsargaya samvartate/ arapyavasa-
(8)
sambharo bodhi sattvanam krtakarmavipranasataya samvartate/
(9)
smrtisambharo bodhisattvanam dharanxpratilabhataya sam-
(io]
vartate/ matisambharo bodhisattvanam buddhiprabhedanataya
samvartate/ gatisambharo bodhisattvanam arthagatyanu-

(il)'
15 budhyanataya samvartate/ smrtyupasthanasambharo bodhi-
(Ì2)
sattvanam kayavedanacittadharmanubudhyanataya samvartate/
sarayakprahanasambharo bodhisattvanam sarvalcusaladharma-

(1 3 )
prahanatayai samvartate, sarvakusaladharmabhavanaya ca/
(l)B;-tayai & 0111. samvartate. (2)Esmaitri-. (3)EJaprahita-

t a - . (k )D :payiyaka-. (5 )AB :dliarmmarama- • c p . T ;cho s kyi
kun dgah la dgah zin dgah bar byed par hgyur r o . chi ;
ch2 (6)CB : vicarana-. (7)CB sararanya- • A :-vasa-. (8)
Tskusalamulakrta-. A :-karmmavìpra-. Bs-taya & om. samvar
tate. Tibyan chub seras dpah rnams kyi dgon par gnas pahi
tshogs ni dge bahi rtsa bah! las byas pa chud mi za bar
byed par hgyur ro . chi
(9)A j-labhayat a y a . B :-lambhaya & o m . saravartat e . E :-labha-
yatiya. (lO;Bj-tayai & om. samvartate. (ll)Bi-tayai & om.
samvartat e . (12 )B :-t a y a . (13 )B ì-bhavanayai c a ..
— 339
(l)
yddhipadasambharo bodhisattvanam kayacittalaghutvataya
samvartate/ indriyasambharo bodhisattvanam sarvasattve-

(2)
ndriyaparipurya samvartate/ balasambharo bodhisattvanam
(3)
sarvaklesan avamardanataya samvartate/ bodhyahgasam-
(h ) '
5 bharo bodhisat tvanam dharmasvabhavanubudhyanataya sam-

(5)
vartate>/ raargasambharo bodhisat tvanam sarvakumargasam-
atikramataya samvartate/ satyasambharo bodhisattvanam

(7)
akusaladharmapasaranasvargopapattipratilabhaya samvartate/
pratisamvitsambharo bodhisattvanam sarvasattvasamsaya-

'(8) ’ (9)
10 cchedanataya samvartate/ pratisaranasambharo bodhisattva-
* ( 10)
nam aparadhlnajnanataya samvartate/ Icalyanamitrasambharo
(11 )
bodhisattvanam sarvagunaya dvarataya samvartate/ asaya-
(12) ’ (13)
sambharo bodhisattvanam sarvalokavisaravadanataya sara-
vartatey/ ^yrayoga sambharo bodhi sat tvanam sarvasambharo-
15 ttaranataya samvartate/ adhyasayasambharo bodhisattvanam
visesagamitaya samvartate/ pratisamlanasambharo bodhi
sat tvanam yathasrutadharmapratipatya samvartate/ san-

(15) _ (lgj
grahavastusambharo bodhisattvanain sattvaparipacanataya
(l)AE ì-laghutvaya* B :-laghutvaya & om. samvartate. (2)AE:

-paripuryyam. B :-paripapaya.& o m . samvart at e . (3)B i-t ayai
& om. samvartate. (^)B:-tayai & om. samvartate. (5)ch2 om.
marga- and satya-. (6)A:^kramataya. B :-kramatayai & ora.
samvartat e . D :-krauiatayam. E i-kramatayam. (7 :-apasarana-.
(8)B:-tayai & om. samvartate. (9)B:pratisarana-. (10)B:*
-tayaih & om. samvartate. (ll)B:-gunadda dvaratayai & om.
samvartate. (12)A :-lokavisam-. (1 3 )B:-tayai & om. samvartate.
(l4)B:-tayaih & om. samvartate. (l5)T:sarvasattva-. *(l6)
B:-tayai & om. samvartate.
— 3^0 —
samvartate/ saddharmaparigrahasambhâro bodhisattvanâm
(i)
triratnavamsânupacchedanataya samvartate/ parinamana-
(2) . *, •
vidhi jinakausalyasambharo bodhisattvänam buddhaksetra-
(3)
parisuddhya samvartate/ upayakausalyasambharo bodhisat-
(4 )
tvanain sarvajnajnänaparipurya samvartate/ ayara kulaputra
(5)
bodhisattvanam sambhäravisuddhimukhasaxigraho dharma-
paryayah11/
punar api kulaputra Ratnagarbhas tathagato maha-
bodhisattvaparsadam vyavalokya Mahakarunikam bodhisattvam
mahâsattvam amant ray it vaha/ "tatra Mahakärunika kiyad-
rupena vaisäradyälankärenälahkrto bodhisattvo mahäsattvah
ksäntim paripurayati?/ paramärthadarsino bodhisattvasya
mahäsattvasyämoghavyäyämaparigrahacittah sarvatraidhätuke
yo ’yarigrahacittah sarvasat tvebhyaÿ. sa ucyate rnahä-
vaisaradyasramapadharmo yasyakasapanisainacittam sarva-
dharmesu/ ayam Mahakärunika bodhisattvasya vaisaradya-
lahkärah/
katham ca punaî lcsantyä paripurir bhavati?/ anur
(l)Bî-tâyaih & om. samvartate. (2 )D î-vividhi jna-. cp.. T;

yo h s su bsdo bahi chog sos pa la michas pahi tshogs. chlï
.ch2 : . (3 )B î-ksatraparivuddhya. B :
-suddhyai & om. sanivartate. (4)B :-paripurvaya & om. sam
vartate . (5)-muidlo*in Mss* Corr. by Ch T. v. 338*6. (6)
AE ï-älamkälepä-. (7 )B :na vaisäradyasravanadharmmo • B i
-prasamana-, E:-sravana- instead of -sramana-. cp* T:de ni
dge sbyori gi chos mi hjigs pa chen po fees bya ba* chl:IL£$
¿etv ch2 : (8 )AC îvaisäladyä-.
(l) (2)
api tatra dbarraan nopalabbate yad anubudbyeya pratibudb-
(3 )
yeyur va avipalcadliarinan adhimucyat e ; yad uta maitrya cal
va nairatwyam ca, lcaruna ca nihsattvata ca, mudita ca nir-

(5) (6) (7 )
jxvita copekga ca nispudgalata ca, dañara ca dantacittata
ca, silam ca santacittata ca, lcsantis ca ksamacittata ca,

'(8)
vlryam ca vivekacittata ca, dbyanam ca nidhyapticittatá ca,
(9)
prajna capy udaracittata ca, srnrtyupastbañat a ca smrty-
amanasikaracittata ca, saniyakprahanain canutpadanirodba-

do)
cittata ca, rddbipadas capramanacittata ca, sradcLha ca-
sangacittata ca, smrtis ca svayambbucittata ca, samadbis

( 11 )
ca samapadyanucittata ca, prajñendriyam catlndriyacittata
(i2)
ca, balara canavamardacittata ca, bodhyañgas ca buddbipra-
bbedanacittata ca, margas ca bhavanacittata ca, samatbas

(13) . (14)
copasamacittata ca, vipasyana casammohacittata ca, arya-
satyabbavana catyantapari jñabbavanacittata ca, buddha-
(l)Bsdbarma. Csdbarme. (2)ABCí-labhete• E :-labbyate• (3 )

Bíapi palca-. Cí-dharman. (4)ACDEínissatvata. (5 )AEsnirjivi-
ta. Cmijivita. cbliM7^ . cli2 :íí^ But T :codvignata, yid byuri
ba. (6 )B snibpumgalata. D snispumgalata. (7 )damtain in M s s .
Corr. by Cb T. Tísbyin pa dan dul babi sems ñid dan. cbl i
cb2 (8 )A:nipti-. cp. Tíbsam gtan dan ñes
par sems dpahi sems ñid dan. chl cb2 (9 )
cp. T :casmrtyamanasi-, dran pa med pa dan yid la byed pa
med pabi sems. cbl ícamanasi-i^ftó'fe. ch 2 :casmrt imanas i ,
(io)capramanacittata is supplied by Cb. cbl
cb2 sífitjR-fw. But T :sarvadbannaprayanacittata, rdzu
bpbrul gyi rkañ pa dan cbos tbams cad bgro ba med pahi
sems ñid dan. (ll)B:samapattyanu-. See samapadyana. cp. T:
tiii ñe bdzin daíi sñoras par bjug par byed pabi seras ñid dan.
Cbícasama-. ch2 i5 ■(l2)-margbá- in
Mss. (l3 )AE:-opasama-. (l4)vipasyata in Mss.
(l)
manasikaras casvakaracittata ca, dharmamanasikaras ca
dharmadhátusamacittata ca, sanghamanasikaras capratisthi-

(2)
tacittata ca, sattvaparipacanas cadivisuddhicittata ca,
(3) , Jk )
saddharmaparigrahas ca dharmadhatvasambhedacittata ca,
5 ksetraparisuddhis cakasasamacittata ca, laksanaparipuris
calaksanacittata ca, ksanti^ratilabhas canupalaiiibbacitta
ta ca, avaivartikabhumis ca samvartanivartacittata ca,

(6)
bodhimandalaiikaracittara ca traidhatukamandalacittata ca,
(7)’
marànigrahacittara ca sarvasattvebhyah sarvasat tvanugraha-
10
J 8)
cittatà ca, bodhis ca sarvadharmasamata ca bodhicittata
(9 ) (1 0 )
ca, dharmacakrapravartanam ca sarvadharmapravartanacitta
ta ca, maliaparinirvanasamdarsanam ca samsàrasvabhava-
cittata ca11//
(l)Ticanandhakara-, sans rgyas yid la byed pa dan mun pa

med pahi sems ñid dan. Ch; capramanakara-, chi s
ch2 ; (2 )ADE :-pacanadivisuddhi-. BC ;-pacanadivi-
suddha-. T :sems can yohs su smin par bya ba dan gdod ma nas
rnam par dag pahi seras ñid dan. chi om. adi 'v^v^vf. ch2 5
c a t i - (3 )sarvadharma- in Mss* Corr. by Ch T* (4)A:
-dhatusambheda- • B :-dhatvsambhada-. B :-dhat usambhamda- • T :
dam patii chos yóñs su hdzin pa dan chos kyi dbyiiis dbyer
med pahi sems ñid dan. chi ; ch2 itìfi-vkSvitò*1'•
(5)T;ca samvartanivarta-, hjug pa dañ Idog pahi sems. Ch:
ca 5 amvart anivar t a -. chi :f .ch2 :j& • (6)t om. -citta,
cp. Tsbyan chub kyi sñiñ pohi rgyan dan khams gsùm gyì
sñiñ po len pahi sems ñid dah. chi
(7 )0 :camara-. D:-vigraha-. (8)T :-samataparyapanna-
bodhi-, byañ chub dah. chos thams cad umani pa ñid du gtogs
pahi sems ñid dan. chi :-dharmasunyatabodhi-jtMî^.tttlct^.^^^.
ch2 :-saraatabodhi-, •(9 )ACDB ins * sarvadharmam c a .
(lO)-dharmapravarttana- in Mss. Corr. by Ch T. Tìchos kyi
hkhor lo bskor ba dan chos thams cad bskor ba med pahi
s ems ñid dan • chi : .ch2 : ^ .
343 —
a smin dharmaparyaye bhasyamane catulpsa^t Inani bodhi-
b) (2 )
sattvasatasahasrapam ye dasabhyo digbhyo Gydhrakute
parva te Sakyamunes tathagatasyantike purvayogasamadhana-

, (3) , , '
raukhanirdesam sambharavisuddhimukhadharmaparyayam sravapa-
5 rtham agatas tair anutpattikebhyo dharmebhyaji ksantih
prati labdhaji/ éakyamimis tathagata alia/ uasya khalu
punah kulaputra dharmaparyayasya Ratnagarbhasya tatha-
gatasyarhatah samyaksambuddhasya bhaâmaâsyastacatvarim-

’(*o '
dvlpikalokadhatuparamanura jahsamair bodbisattvair malia

* ’ d) _
sattvair avaìvartikabhumih pratìlabdho babhuva/ gafiga-
15 sakalaparipurpaiji visuddhajnanadhigamo babhuva *'//
sa ca kulaputra Mahakaruniko bodbi sat tvo mahasattvas
samvftto» Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pr^thatatx samanu-

(1 3 ) .um,
baddho 1sthat/ sa ca kulaputra rajAmrtasuddhah sardham
(l)Bidasadigbhyo. (2 )A :grdha-. (3)CD :samsara-. (4)BE:

-nadi-. B :-valuka-. (5)ABÈ:catur~. (6)ABE:-dhatau. (7)B:
bhuta. (8)b ì-valulta-. (9)B s-nirdarsasya. E:-niddesasya.
(lO)BCD ì-paripurpxia. (il)ABivisuddhi-. (12)ACDtpramodya+.
AE :-prasadena. (Ì3 )AB :-vuddho . ODE ;-vaddho . c p . T : da
bzin gsegs pa r i n .po ckehl snin pohi zabs tibrin du hbran
bar gyur to. chi )T :bdud
rtsi dag pa. But ch2:^y^î,. (=rSjÌnitasuddhah) . cblif^^j^Ì,
3kk -—
putrasahasrenasxtibhis ca lcottara jasahasrair anyais ca
U) *' (2)
dvanavatibhih pranalcotibhih sardham ^ni skramya pravrajitah
sXlasrutasamadhisauratyair abhiyogalcr t avan/ 'di. .• ^ >. ■
sa ca kulaputra Mahakarunilco bodbisattvo mahasattvo
5 ’nupurvena caturasxtidharmaskandhasahasrani Ratnagarbhasya

(5)
tathagatasya sakasac chravakayanalcatham pathitavan pary-
avaptavams caj navatidharmaskandhasahasrani pratyeka-
buddhayanakatham uddistavam pathitavan paryavaptavan;

d)
tatab satasabasram anuttaramahayanakatbayam tatha kaya-
(8)
10 smrtyupasthanakathayam uddistavan pathitavan paryavapta-
vams ca, satasahasram vedanasmrtyupastbanakathayam, sata-
sahasram cittasmrtyupasthanakathayam, satasahasram dharma-
smrtyupasthanakathayam uddista patbita paryavaptas c a ?
satasabasram dhatuslcandhakatham. satasahasram ayatana-

(lò)
15 * skandbakatham, satasabasram ragasainyo janaprahanaslcandha-
(ii)
katham, satasabasram dvesasaihyojanaprabanaskandbakatham,
( 12)
satasabasram mohaprahanapratXtyasamutpadaskandbakatham,
satasabasram samadhivimoksaskandhakatham, satasahasram
(I)B spraiii-. (2)Binihkramya. (3)bssxle sruta-. (4)B:-yogah

krt avana • (5 )B :salcasa sravaka-• (6 )ODE :-lcatbayam . (7 )ABDE :
sahasram. (8 )CD :-lcatbarn. ch2 :sat asabasram anut t aramahàyàna-
katbam, satasahasram kayasmrtyupasthànakatbarn uddistavan --
(9)-upaicaraîa- in Mss. Oorr. by Cb T.
T:chos dran pa ne bar gzag pabi gtam. (lO)Es^roga-
(II)ÀCDE:dosa-. Biudvesa-. (12)T:mobasamyo jana-, gti mug
gi kun tu sbyor ba spori bahi rten cin bbrel bar bbyufi babi
tsbogs kyi gtam bbum(30Ub6). chi om. -pratityasamutpada-,
(^b2 : ime)
— 3^5 —
balavai saradyavepikabuddhadharma skandhakatham uddi st avan
pathitavan paryavaptavams ca/ yavad daéadharmaskandha-
satasahasram Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya sakasad udgphita-
van paryavaptavams ca/ t
5 yavad apareja kalasaraayena Ratnagarbhas tathagato
frhan samyaksambuddho *nupadhise£e nirvapadhatau parinir-
vptah/ sa ca kulaputra Mahakarupiko bodhisattvah nana-

(i) (2) (3)
vi dhapram©yasamkhyeya vadyapuspacurpamalyagandhavilepana-
w „ ,
cchatradhvajapatakaratna±£’pujam krtavan, nanagandhais ca
(5 )
10 anapanam kptavan, sarlraprati^thapanara ca saptaratnamayam
’ (6) (7) _
stüpam krtavan pañcayoânam uccatvenardhayo jánam vistare-
(8)
pa/ tatah saptadivasany aprameyasamkhyeya vadyapuspa-
* _
malyagandhavilepanacchatradhvajapatakaratnais ca pujam
kptva, punar api tatrapranieyasamkbyeyas tripu yanesu
15 samadapita niveáitah pratis$hapitah/ sa teâin saptanam

' (10)
divasanam atyayena caturaáltibhih pranasahasraih. sardhaip
(1 1 ) M ZK '
nigkramya kesasmasrupy avatarya kasayapi vastrany acchadya
eamyag ova sraddhayagarad. anagarikam pravrajya Ratnagarbha
sya tathagatasya parinirvrtasya sasanam jvalitavan; dasa-
,(1)E :-vldhan apra-. (2)B-khyeyavadya-. (3 )B i-curnna-. Ei

-curpa-. (4)ABE 1-prat alta-. Cs-pattaka-. (5)T:spos chu sna
tshogs kyis bkrus nas. But Ch:f^$&*ajhapana(cremation),
which is more appropriate in this context. (6)A:pamca-
jojanam. (7)ACDEi-tvena adho-. B *-tvenadho-♦ (8)B:aprameya
vadya-. (9/Ai-pratEka-. B*-prata-. £l0)Bsprapi-. (ll)B:
nitdcramya. (12/A D 1-smasrupy. C t-smasrapy # B 1 -smasrupy.
iuji SY-f) »
3 k6 —
I'
. w _
varsasahasräni saddharmadhärako babhuva/ tatra capra
* (2) •
meyâsamkhyeyam sattvams tribhir yänaih samadäjmyäm asa
nivesayain âsa pratisthâpayam asa, tri sarana gainane ca

" , (M
pratisthâpayam âsa, upâsakasamvare ca srämap,erasamvare
3 upasampadayäm bhiksübhäve brahmacaryaväsasamvare nivesitah

’ ' * _ ■ (5 ) ■
pratisthapitäh/ sa bahuni pranakotïnayutasatasabasrâni
abbijñarddhikausalye ca niyojayitva sauratyabrahmacarya-

,<6 > . _
vase niyojayitva satrubhüteû ca skandbesu parijnayam
niyo jayitvä sûnyagrâmâyatanaparijnayam niyojayitvä pra-

• (7 )
10 txtyasamutpànnâh sarvadharmäh samskrta jñanapari jñayam
niyojayitvä pratibhasopamän maricyupaman dakacandròpaman
sarvadbarman darsayitvänut pâdânirodhaprati samdhinirodha-
säntaprasäntopasäntaparainapranxtanirodhanirvänaparijñanam
* . (8)
darsayitvä äryastänge marge pratisthâpayitvâ kalam krta-
, ” ’ _ to)' _
15 vân/ evam eva ca te satt vas tasya Mahakarunikasya maba-
, , _ ( 1 0 ) ~ ,
sramanasya sariresu sarlrapujam krtavanto, yathä rajnas
’ , ’ , (13-)
cakravartinab sarxresu sarxrapüjä kriyate/ evam eva •
,(12)
tasmin samaye te sattva Mabäkaruriilcasya mabäsramanasya
sarïreû sarxrapujäm krtavanto/ yasmims ca divase Maba-
£i)AC i-kärako. (2)ACDEi-khyeya. (3 )B;-gamanena ^ (4)B î

srävaperaka-. (5)B :prä:pi-. BE:-niyuta-. (6)AE :satra-. (7 )
T ins. -darsana-, hdus byas ses pa mtlion ba yons su ses
pa la. (8)B ins* krtva. cp. Tîhchi babi dus byas par gyur
to. chi : cb2 ; (9)1* ins. bodbi satt vasya maha-
sattvasya. (lO)C ins. gatasya. (ll)AB ï-pujam. (l2)B î-srava-
manasya. E :-sravanakasya. After this T ins. tasya.
“ 3 ^ 7 ---
(1) (2)
karupiko iuahasramanah kalagatas tasmin divas© Ratnagarbhasya
tathagatasya saddharmo 1ntarhitas/ tais ca bodhisattvair
mahasattvaih prapidhanavasenanyatra lokadhatusupapattih

i
parigrhxtah; lcecit pranidhanavasena tusitabhavana upa-
5 pannala, kecin manusyesu kecin nagesu kecid asuresu kecit

’ (3) ’ ’ '
prapidhanena vividhasu t iryagyonisupapannah//
(*0 ' t (5 )
kalagatas ca kulaputra Mahakarimilto mahasramanah
pranidhanavasena dalcsinayam disayam ito buddhaksetrad

(7 )
dasabuddhaksetrany atikramya tatra Samkarsapo nama loka-
10 dhatur, asxtivarsayuskas ca tatra manusya akusalamula-

(8)
samavadhana raudra lohitapanayah papanivista adayapannáih 'a
sarvasattvesu amatrjña apitrjña aparalokabhayadarsinah/
pranidhanavasena Mahakaruniko mahasramapas tatra Sam-

(9 )
karsane buddhaksetre candalakula upapanno *bhut/ sa
(10 )■* * (1 1 )
15 catlvadxrghasarxro fbhud, at xvab alavan at ivavegavan
ativasmrtiraan atxvapratibhanavan atxvajavasamanvagato

(1 2 )
*bhut/ sa drdhena balavegena sattvan samgrhxtvaha/
Myadi yuyam bho sattva adattadanat prativiramata, kama-
(l)E! -sravana. (2)cp. Xshchi bahi dus byas par gyur ba.
Ch: (3) X spranidlaanavasena. \4) ch2 : ^ ■
(280a).. (5) A C E :-sravanah. (6)B:disi ito. (7)X;van dag hdren.
chi ch2 :^11$;. (8)AB:-nistista. B;-nista. (9)B ;-varsape .
(10 )ABE ssarvavatx bodhilabdhasarxro. C:sa catx bodhi-
sarlro. D:sa catx bodhijnasarxro• Corr. by Ch X. X;de yaii
lus sin tu rih bar gyur cin. chi ch2: (ll)
atxvavegavan is supplied by Ch X. Xssin tu sugs dan ldan pa.
chi .ch2 }H r (12 )B :samgrhyaha.
— 3 ^ 8 ---
(1)
mithyacarad yavan mithyadrstyah prativiramata, tad ahani
yusmakam jxvitam prayacchaini jivitopakarananx ca dasyami/

' (2)
atha ca punar na prativiramata, aham jxvitad vyaparopayi-
tva prakramisyami'1/ tatas te sattva anjalim pragrhyah.uk/
Hvayam idanxn tava nathasya vacanenadyagrena yavaj jxvam
adattadanad yavan mithyadrstyah prat ivxramaniah11/ sa
balacandalo gatva rajño va xájabhattanam va nivedayati/
11jivitopakaranena me prayojanam annena va panena va

(5) (6)
khadyena va bhojyena va peyavastrasayyagandhahiranya-
suvar naraanimukt ava idürya sankha si lapr avadar a jat a ja t ar up ena
va prabhutanx jxvitopakaranani dadata mama11/ sa bala-
candalah sattvan yavaj jivam dasasu leusle su karmapathesu

w
pratisthapayam asa/ tatas te manusyah. pancavarsasata-
yuska babhüvuh/ yas ca tatra raja sa kalagatah tatas

(1 0 )
tai rajamatyaih sa balacandalo ra jabhisekenabhisxcya
(ii)
rajye pratisthapitah Punyabalo ñama samskrtah/
(1 2 )
atha lculaputra raja Punyabalo na cirenaiva tam
visayam anusasitavan, drdhavxryaparakramena dvitlyam
(l)Bí-drsta. (2)ACE¡dhyaparopa-. Bsvavaropa-. cp* T:kye

gal te mi spoñ na ñas srog dan phral te hgroho(306a7)•
B
for i d a n x m adyagrena. syanena. (5)a b :-vastu-. C:
-vasta-. (6)E:-sarya-o T;mal cha. ,'• ; r „ (7)B í^mukta-
CDí-mukti-. (8)A:-pravata-. B :-prakapra-. (9)AB:asu. E í
asuh. (lO)Dívalah cándalo. (ll)T adds raja, rgyal po bsod
nams stobs. chl s (l2 )b scirena.
(1) , _ (2)
visayam samanusasitavan/ yavad raja Punyabalo na cirena
sarvajambudvXpe raja balacakravartX babhüva/ yada ca

(3 )
rajña Pupyabalena sarvajambudvxpe rajatvam pratigrhXtam
/ — ^ _
tatah pascat sattvah pranatipataviramape samadapita ni-
5 vesitah pratisthapitah/ evam adattadanad yavan mitliya-

(5)
dpsfivairamanye samadapitah samyagdr^tyam pratisthapita,
yathabhiprayah sattvas trisu yanesu samadapita nivesitah

(6)
pratisthapitah/ atha raja Punyabalah sarva jambudvXpikam
sattvam dasakusalesu karmapathesu pratisthapayitva trisu
10 yanesu samniyojya sarvajambudvXpe ghosam anusravayam asa/
uye kecid yacanalca annarthika yavad ratnarthika va te
sarva agacchantu/ aham sarvadanani dasyami1'/ tato

(7)
1parepa kalasamayena sarva jambudvXpikah sattva agatva
rajanam pupyabalam yacitavantah; rajapi Punyabalas tany
15 arabhya vividhani danani dattavan/

(8)
tatra Pamsughoso namajXviko rajanam Bunyabalam upa-
(9)
sarnkramyaha/ "yadi tvam maharaja vividham mahadanapari-
tyagam parityajasi, anuttaram samyaksambodhira akañksasi/

(10)
yadi tvam maharaja mamasám paripurayisyasi, bhavisyasi
20 tvam maharaja lokapradXpo jina" iti/ rajaha/ "kena te
1)Bívisayam anu-* Csvisamam samanu-. (2)A:jatad. Eijavad.

3)C:majna. Dsyajna. (4}B:pranah tipata-. CDspranatiyata-.
5 )ABE :-vairamane. (6 )B :sarvan javudvipalcan • (7 )B :lealena
samayena. (8)T:rdul dbyañs. chi *.)£%, ch2si^^. (9)A:-rajana
pupyavividham. Bi-raja punyavividham. E:-rajanam punya-
vividham. (ló )A imahasa. # / / '
— 350 ~
frthah"/ Pamsughosa ajivika aha/ "aham maharaja vidya-
dharatvam icchami mahasurasamgrámapramardanalcalpam sadha-
yitum/ tenaham tava puratah sth.itva vijnapayami jlvatah

(ó ’ ' ■
purusasya carmana prayojanam calcsusa ca prayojanam”/
(2 )
5 atha lculaputra raja Punyabala evam cintayati/ ”prati-
(3 )
labdhain maya balacakravartirajatvam/ gapanatikr antas ca
sattva dasakusalesu karmapatbesu pratisthapitas, trisu

0 0 * * *
ca yanesu niyojita, aprarueyam ca me dañara dattara/ ayara
ca me kalyaiiamitro 1sarat kayat saram adadami”/ sa raja-

(5 )
10 ha/ "tusto bhava dadami te imam prakrtamamsacaksus,
tenaham labheyanuttaram dharmacakûjx/ dadami te imam

*( 7 )
svakam carraa prasannacittena,.tena caham lapsye ’nuttarara
(8) .
samyaksambodhim”/ atha kulaputra raja Punyabalo daksiinena
hastenobhau netrav utpadyajívikasya datva rudhiramralcsi-
15 tena mukhenaha/ Msrnvantu me iha devayalcsamaharddhika

(9)l
ye kecinnara "
ye 1sura -
ye ca bhuta ihagatah’ khecara
- -
bhumau Jt
sthita ye nara,bodhaya maya dañara namitam subham prapsye
‘liara santani padam, sattvains tarayeyam, ghorat samsara-

(1 0 )
rnavat pare ’nuttare nirvane ¡sive sthapayeyam”/ ptmar
(l)B ícarraanára. (2)A:eka. Breva. (3)AB;-raja-. B ora. -raja-.

So Tsstobs lcyi hkhor los bsgyur ba nid. c f .3!S3¿j£>?.(^)A;
janesu. (^)A :prakrta-. Bsprakrtam. cp. Tíáahi mig tha mal
pa hdi. chí ch2 : . (6)Asdadati me. Bítadami te.
(7)“Cittas in Mss. Corr. by Ch T. T;rab tu dan baJhi sems
kyis. Ch.tyA.fe4fvi' (8)B Ins. khalu. B ora, 'kulaputra. (9)Ch T:
kinnara. T :miâm c i . chl ? . ch2 \ (10 )C :para. D:pore.
— 351 —
aha/ Hyady aham anuttaram samyaksambodhim prapnuyain,
tavac ciram mama jxvitendriyam ma nirudhyeta ma ca me

(1) (2j
smrtir nasyeta ma ca me vipratisaro bhaved, yavac ciram
(3)
asya jxviltasya sa vidya na siddha bhavet”/ aha/ ”grhnahi
5 carma”/ sa ca lculaputra Pamsughosajlvikas tiksnam

_ (^) "(5J _
sastram grhxtva rajño dhriyatah kayac carmam apanetva
carina grhxtva vidyam sadhayitva, tatha saptadivasani
rajnah Punyabalasya jxvitendriyam na niruddham, na ca

(6) ' '
smrtih pramusta, na ca tam duhkham vedanam vedayati, na
10 casyaikaksanam api vipratisaro jatah/
tat kim manyadhve kulaputranyah sa tena kalena tena

(7)
samayena Mahakaruniko ñama babhuva, na canyo drastavyo
(8)
fham sa tena kalena tena samayena Mahakaruniko ñama
babhuva Ratnagarbhasya tathagatasya pita/ ayam me
15 prathamacittotpado !bhut anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/
prathamacxttotpadena ca me gananatikrantah sattvah sama-
dapita anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ ayam me prathamah
surabhavah surakaryam ca/ so *ham pranidhanavasena tatas

_ (9)
cyavitva Samkarsane buddhalcsetra upapannas candalakule
’ (10)
20 dvitlyah surabhavah surakaryam ca/ tada me candalavamse
(l)AB:sinrti. (2)D:na srotam. (3)é?rfrn£ki Mss. (4)A;

kayas• B íkayac. B :kayac. (5)A ;apanatva• B ora. carmam apa
netva. Bíapenatva. (6)ABB;smrti. (7)ACB ícanya. (8)B:-vyah
aham. Dí-vyo frham. (9)B:-pure. (lO)As-vase. C :capdalam
v a s e . Bicandalase.
352 ~
sthitva sattvam kusale ñiyójya svabalaparakratneîa yavad
balacakravartitvam praptain, sarvajambudvxpe ca kalikalusa-

(i) * , ' *
kalabah. prasamita, ayus ca vardhapìtah./ ayam ca me

' (2) ’
prathama atmaparityagah, yada ca me svanetrah. parityaktah
, , (3) ’ ’
5 svacarmaparxtyagas ca/ so fliam tatas cyutas tatraiva
Samkarsane ksetre dvitxye dvlpe pranidbanavasena candala-

(5 ) ■
kula upapannab/ peyalam, tatra ca mayaivamrupena drdba-
vxryaparakramena sattvan niyojayitva kusalesu lcarmesu,
yavad balacakravartitvam me praptam/ tatra ca kalxkalusa-

(6) _ _ , _ .
10 kalahavairavigrahali prasamita, ayus ca vardhapitam/ tatra
ca svasarirat jihva karnau ca parityaktau, yavat sarvan

(■7 ) _ _ ’ _
tat Samkarsanam raahas.ahasram buddhaksetram sarvadvipesv
(?) , - _ _ _
evain purusakaram krtam/ pranidbanadrdhavxryaparakramena-
nuprabaiidlaena pranidhanavasena ganganadxvalikasame su
15 pañcakasayesu buddhaksetresu evanirüp am raahapurusakarara

* * , ca kusalesu niyojitah.,
krtam, sattvas _ -
tri su ca yanesu
’ * ’ di) _ (1 2 ) _
samadapitah., kalikalusakalaharanavigrahah samitah/
ity art barn kulaputranyesam buddhanam bhagavatam buddha-
ksetram parisuddham/ yada te budclha bhagavantah pur ve
20 'nuttaram samyaksanibodhicaryàm car amana, na par am apattya
(l]HÌ ì-samitah. (2)sva- is left out in Hss. (3)B:cyutva.

(4)Tsbuddhaksetre. (5)ABCD :-kule . E:caturnakula. (6)ACI):
-gamita* E):-gamitata. (7)Cb adds trisahasra-. (8)ACDE):e v a .
Biavam. (9)D!-kalam. (lÒ)Titesu kusalamulesu, dge bahi rtsa
ba de dag la. chiikusalesu dhar me su , ch2 ;kusalesu karme-
su, (ll)T ins. non mons pa=klesa. (12 )T :prasamitah,
rab tu zi bar byas sin.
„ 353 “
codayanti, na ca parasya bhayam darsayanti, na sravaka-
pratyekabuddhayane sattvam samadapayanti/ ity artham

(i)
tesam buddlianam bhagavatam paripurnabhiprayanam pari-
(2 )
suddham buddhaksetram bhavati/ na ca .tatra buddhakjsetre
(3 ) • ■ (4 )
apattinama, na siksagrahanasya, na ca parusavacanam
(5) (6)
sruyate, na cakusalasabdah; anyatra dharmasabdena tad
(?)
buddhaksetram apagatamanapasabdena sphutam bhavati/
tatra ca sattva yat-hakihnakaraj^lya bhavantl, na ca tatra
sravakapratyekabuddhayanasya nama prajnaptipradurbhavo
10 »sti/ yada ca maya ganganadxvalikasamesu mahakalpesu
f
âhganadivalikasamesu
an sunyeû pancakasayesu buddhaksetresu
9)
parusavacanabhayena sattvah pranatipatavairamanye samada-
’ (10 )
pita yavat trisu yanesu samadapita nivesitah pratistha-
(l)E:-abhivipranam. (S)BC om. buddlia»* (3 )A sapattinama.

Csapattl nama. Dsapatti nama. E¡aparttinama. (¿I-)CE:purusa-.
(5 )BCDE ssruyate . (6 )AE inacakusala**. CD Jnacakusale. (7)ACDE:
sphutam. Bjsphuta. (8)yathakamakaraniya ca tatra sravaka---
in Mss. tatra ca sattva & bhavantl, na are supplied by Ch T.
T:de na sems can rnams kyan ji ltar hdod pa bzin du byed pa
yin te, de na nan thos dan rah sans rgyas kyi theg pahi
mih du gdags pa tsam yah mi srid do(308b8). ehl
ch2 s Wla.).(9 )e ipurusa-.
(lO)ln Mss na ca Instead of yavat, but it does hot fit
the context. Ch T support us. T:---tshig rtsub po dah
hjigs su run bas sems can rnams srog good pa spoil ba yah
dag par hdzin du bcug cin btsud de rab tu bkod pa nas,
theg pa gSum po dag lcyan yah dag par hdzin du bbug'cih
btsud de rab tu bkod pahi bar du byas pas na* chis
ch2 : - WiHtJLI&i
— - 35k --
pitali/ •
tena ,
karmavasesena ma etarh.y evam parilclisjam
buddhaksetrain akusalasabdenapuritam akusalamülasamava-

' ’ i2 > * ,
dhànagataih sattvaih paripurnam, tribbia ca yanair dharmam
desayami/ yatha ca me purvam prapìdhanam krtam tatha-
5 rüpam buddhalcsetram parigrhitam/ yadrsas ca me sattva

’ * * (3)
‘
vaìneyah parigrhitas tadrsenaiva balaviryodyogena bodhi-
carikah cxrîah, yadrsam caiva bijam pralcsiptam tadrsam
buddhalcsetram prati lab dham/ yatharüpam maya pranidhanain
lcrtain/
(^ ) _
10 samkîptena te kulaputra danaparaniitam kathayisyami
’ • ’ ’ (5)
yatha maya bodhisattvacarikam caramanena danaparityagah
parityaktah, na lcenacit purvam bodhisattvenaivamrupah ,

(6) ’ ’ (7)
danaparityagah parityaktah, na ca punaih kascid bodhi-
sattvo bhavisyati ya evamrupam danaparityagam bodhicarikam

* (8) * ‘
15 caramanah paritvajati, yatha maya bodhisattvacarikam
(9) * * (10)
caramanena danain parityaktam, anyatrastau satpurusah/
(il) * * _ ’ (12)
Dharanidatto naina satpuruso babhuva, dakînayam disayam
(l)ACDime tahyaivam. Bime tarhy evam. E:me tarhyaivam.

Corr. by Ch T. T:da ltar. Ch: (2 )B í-pürnna. C:-purnne.
(3)Esvalaviyogena. (4)Tsbam po bcu bfei pa(309a5). (5)B:
danaparityagah lcrtah. D;danam parityaktam & om. from na
kenacit to danam parityaktam. E sdanaparamityagah parityak
tah. (6)danaparityagah is left out in Mss. (7)Ch T:lcascit
pascad. T adda phyis. chi adds ch2 adds l'fc. (8)ABf
-tyajyati. C :-tyaksyati. D om. (9)B:caramanam. (lo)T:
danaparityagah parityaktah. (ll)B:de dharapidatto. Tssas
byin. chlí-tífctá. c h ( Ì 2 ) B i d i s i . E om. disayam.
— 3 5 5 ---
i
(1)
Sarvaghoâyarn lokadhatav anuttarara samyaksambodhim abhi-
* (2) *
sambuddhah Samkar amar dare ir nama tathagato varsasatà-
yuslcayam prajayam dharmam de sayati/ sa saptame diva se

’ ' * (3)
'
parinirvasyati/ evam VXryasamcodano nama babhuva bodhi-
5 '
sattvah, yah purimayam ,
disayam <4 >
Ajayavatyam _ _
lokadhatav
' ' ’ (5 )
anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhi sambuddhah, varsasata-
(6)
yu^kàyam prajayam buddhakaryam lcrtavan gahganadlvalika-
* * (7 ) (8)
sama kalpatikrantah/ yada sa tathagato 9nuttaraparinir-
vanena parinirvytah, adyapi tasya Mahakàrunikasya sarlrani
10 sunyeû bùddhaksetreû. pañeakasayesu buddhakaryam kur

' (9) .
vanti/ evam ca vadanti Sarakusumito bodhisattvo dydha-
viryasamadhano balavegaparityagena bodhisattvacarikam
carati/ dasagahganadXvalikasainair mahakalpair atikran-L

, ■ ■ _ do)
taih pascat sa tatrottarayam disayam Sahetusamkarsano
15 nama bhavisyati pañeakasaye buddhaksetre tatrasau sat-
puruso !nuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyati, Sa

di)’ ' _ * . _
hetukrsnavidhvamsanarajo nama bhavisyati tathagato ■*rhan

’ (1 2 )
samyaksambuddh.o yavad buddho bhagavan/ Prajìiarcxhsam-
(1)T :kun dbyahs . But chi ch2 i’-*-?# (2)A ;sakaramarda-

ccir . B:-madarcir. C ;-mai'darcci. D ¡-marddarcir. Ei-marda-
rccir. Tshdres sjôh hod zer. chi s c h 2 .(3 )Tì
brtson hgrus yah dag skul. chi *ì,ch2 )T :mi hpham
can. chi ;&;)%. ch2 i 5 )chi ins . Satagxmo nama bhavisyati
tathagato ’rhan samyaksambuddho yavad buddho bhagavan, gìLft*#&-
(6)C ;-kayam, (7 )C:yatha.
(8ÌHere ch2 gives thè n a n i e , ^ ^ =Sata(gunas) tàthagatah.
(9)Tishih'po me tog rgyas • chi ch2 ; (ÌO)Tsrgyur
bcas yah dag £dren. chl:]i£^. eh2¡g|4&- (lljTirgyur bcas
nag po rnam par hjoms phhi rgyal p o . chi ;$$[.£■. ch2 *•$$$_£. (12)
A ¡prajñavisamkyopita-. BDEíprajñavisamkopita-. Csprajha-
visamkyepita-* Tises rab £.od zer kun hkhrugs £dzin* chi*
356 —
kopitadasto naraa bodhisattvah satpurusa ekasya mahakalpa-
(!)
‘
syatyayena pascimayam disi BhairavatX nama lolcadhatur
bhavisyati pancalcasaye varsasatayuskayam prajayàm anuttaram

_(2)
samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyate, Suryagarbhar civintale-
ndro nama bhavisyati tathaâto ’rhan samyaksambuddho
bhagavan/ ayam punah Samrocano gananatilorantaih lcalpair

, (^)
nirdistitair upariraasyain disi Ksaravarcanikunjitayam
(5)
lokadhatau pancakasaye TXvrakalusasamksobhane kalpé, 1sau
Samrocanah purvapranidhanena pañcasadvarsayuskayara pra-
10 jayam tatra Ksaravarcanikunjite buddhaksetre ’nuttarara

(7 )
samyaksambodhim abhisambhot syate, Acintyarocano nama
tathagato bhavisyati yavad buddho bhagavan/ sa pürva-

(8 )
pranidhanena dasavarsani sakalara buddhakaryam krtva pari-
nirvasyati/ tatraiva divase tasya tathagatasya saddharmo
15 1ntardhasyati,dasavarsani punas tam buddhaksetram sunyam

(9 )
bhavisyati/ tatah pascad asau Frahasitabahur bodhi-
(1 0 )
•
sattvas tatra ca Ksaravarcanikunjite buddhaksetre 1nuttaram
(l)BibharavatX. Tihjigs Idan* chliíf^ chSiS^Í^^. (2)Dí

í-garbha ca vintale-. Tini inahi sñih pohi hod ¡zer dri ma med
pahi dban po • chi i ?ÍR i ch2 ib & tfet £. (3 )T !legs dgah.
chi s 0 ch2 i% But Ch adds one other name,J|^. =Prahasita-
bahu. (4)Tihgyur byed mi gtzah bstsags. chl;>S/||, ch2:^|.i&.
(5)CI£:-karusa-* (6)Timahakalpe. ^J'Tibsam yas rnam par
snafi mdzad. chi ¡^>&'0&°flch2 (8)D:sakala-. (9)T¡
rab tu lag brlcyañ. Chi^Míf, (lO)ch T ins. pürvapranidhana-
vasena trimsadvarâyuskayam prajayam.
357 --
(l)
samyaks ambo diiim abhisambliotsyate, Vairocanadharmo nama
(2 )
bhavisyati tathagato 1rhan samyaksambuddho/ so 1pi
dasavarsani sakalam buddhalcaryam krtvanupadhisese nir-
vanadhàtau parinirvasyati/ tasya ca parinirvrtasya
5 purvapranidhanena saptavarsani saddharmah sthasyati/

(4 )
atra dvau satpurusau labdhapurvavyakaranau labdhàsvadav
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau bhagavatah. puratali padau
sirasa vanditva prxtisaumanasyapramodyena saptatalamatra-

(5)
p rama nani upary antarikse *bliyudgamya pran.jalxbh.ut au
10 sthitva bhagavantam ekasvarena gathabhir adhyabhasatam/
Mvirocase buddha yathaiva surya

(6)
abhyudgato Merur. xmàsmim ioke/
17) (8)
visuddliacaksur viraja vinayaka
(9)
alokabliuta sugata namo 1stu t©//
(io)
15 bahuni kalpana ti vxryabhavita
paryesamanena ti agrabodhi/
(1) A C D E ;-dharma. T :cho s rnam par snan nidzad. chl J ^ ch2 :

(2)Ch T ins * pur vapr anidhana va sena. (3 )Ch:saptati-.
(4)A:labdhas casaunnttarayam. BCílabdkas casau anuttaráyam.
Dílabdhas vasau anuttarayam. E¡casau'nuttarayá. Corr. by Tí
ro rayan ba thob ñas. (5)^¡pramjali-. (6)Aímeruparim asmim.
C ímerur iraasmi. (7 )U¡viraja. (8)B;vinayaka. (9 )
Tísañs rgyas ñi ma bzin du Ihan ñe zin,
hjig rten hdi na mnon hphags lhun po hdra,
rnara hdren rdul bral rnam dag spyan mnah ba.
snah gyur bde gsegs khyod la phyag htshal lo.
(lO)E ívirya-. Dí-bhasita.
358 —
(1 ) (2 )
bahujina pujita purve ye tvaya
..(3) ih ) (5)
na calva te vyakarsxm atxtanayakah//
prahinaraga parimuktacitta
* (7) (8) (9)
krtam ti karyam iha sarvaloke/
(i°)
5 pranastainargana desesi dharmam
(il) (12) (13)
sattvams ca uttarayase bhavarnavat//
(i4) • (1 5 )
vayara pi pravrajya svayambhusasane
(16 ) * ^ (1 7 )
ya pratimoksa jina siksa desita/
(i 8 )
vayara pi silcsitva sainah.it endriya
(1 9 ) _ ' (20) (21)
10 t avai va a sarnia sada bhavemah//
(l)33 sbahujita. (2)ABCEipurvi. (3 )B s-karasfra. (4)ABE;- ka. (5 )

Tikhyod ni byan chub dam pa htshol ba na,
bskal pa man por khyod kyis brtson hgrus bsgoms,
Idiyod kyis shon gyi rgyal man gah rachod pa,
hdas pahi hdren de yds luh raa bstan.
chi : Ksfc&i-
ch2 : te %ty 'f# & fa % k SML 4 ■
(6)Aiprahina-. Eiprahina-. (7 )B :krtami. (8)BCikarya. (9)B:
iha* (10)Eidharmam. (lÌ)B suttàrayese • (12 )àCDEs -van. \13)
T:hdod chags spans pa yons grol thugs mhah ba,
khyod hdir hjig rten lcun tu mdzad pa mdzad,
lara. stor rnams la chos kyan ston mdzad cih,
sems can rnams kyah srid pahi ratsho las bsgral.
chi i t %■%<%% »-MiUtL.
ch2 ì
(14 )A :vayam api . (15)B:svayabhu-. CE :svayambhu- • (16 )A :
prati-* (l7)Eidesitah. (l8ÌC:sitva. Dssìksatva. (l9)Ó*
taveva. (20)Bibhaveraa. (si)
Tiran byuh bstan la bdag cag rab byuh zin,
dbah po mham gzag rgyal bas bstan pa yi,
so sor thar pahi bslab pa de bslabs nas,
bdag cag rtag tu Ichyod dan ner gyur cig.
chi: ifritèfL mai# * - H i s M i jÉjtfflMfc
— 359 —
(1 ) (2 ) _
anisrita jivitakarmakama
, _ ( 3 )
sastaram ajnaya srunitva dharmam/
(4)
asvada lapsyamy abhisekabhümi
* (5) (6) (7) '
jino ‘bhivyakarsi idam eva artham’1//
5 b haga van alia/

11tan ca kulaputra dvau anut padita-
(8)
bodhicittau; .imau ca Sainrocanah Prahasitabahuh, te catvaro
(9) (10)’ ’ ’ (ll)
üharanidatto Viryasamcodanah Sarakusumitah Prajñarcih-
samkopitadastah, ime satsatpurusa maya prathamam bodhaya

’ " (12) ’ ’ *.
sajuadapxtas; tan srnu/ '
(13) ' •
10 bhutapürvam kulaputratite 1dhvany asamkhyeyair apra-
manaih kalpair atikrantaih, yadáslt tena kalena tena

* # ■ * • * / ■ v / ^ v
(l^) _ (15)
samayenedam buddhaksetram Arajamerujugupsitam namabhut,
tadaham mahakalpe vartamane varsasatayuskayam prajayam

(iS) * ' * *
Gandhapadinasya tathagatasya sasane saddharmapratirüpake
(I)C:-srito. (2)Ch T :-dharmakama• (3)A:srutitva. B:srani-

tva dharma. Císrusi & om. dharmam. (4JA:asvada. (5)B¡
-vyakarsi* C:-vyakasi. (6)C:artha. (7)
Tssrog la brten pa ma mchis chos htshal zih,
ston par hdu ses chos rnams mñan bgyis ñas,
rgyal bas mhon par lun bstan don de yi,
ro myon dban bslcur sa yan thob gyur cig.
chl:
(8)prahasitah in Mss. Corr. by Ch T. T:rab tu lag brkyañ.

C h i ^ ^ . (9)B ;dharani-. (10)-samkocanah in Mss. v. 356, 4.
(II)Aiprajñacissampita-. (l2 )AD ¡srnoíh. Císrnutha. (l3)ch2:
^=**i'w .(28lc) . (14)b CÍ>E:ajara-. -guptam din Mss. T
-gandhamírdul med lhun po spos. c h l ( o m . -jugupsita) •
ch2 i *V* (15) AE *-abhut a m . BC :-abhüt a * (16)
(l6)T«spos lcyi pad ma. chl: # 4 # .
— 36o —
_ (l) (2)
vartamane fliam ca kulaputra tena kalena Durdhano ñama
' (3) (4)
babhüva balacakravartx jambudvxpavijayx sahasram putranara
babhüva/ tan apy aham anuttarayam samyaksambodh.au sama-
dapitavan/ te 1py aparena samayena niskrainya Gandha-
5 padmasya tathagatasya sasane pravrajitas, te ca bhüyasya

(5) _ , (6)
matraya Gandhapadmasya tathagatasya sasanam jvalitavantah,
sthápayitva §atputram ye na pravrajita na cecchanti bodhi-
ciitam utpadayitum/ aham ca punah punar vijñapayami/
"Ico yusmakam abhiprayo yad yuyarn bodhicittam notpadayatha,

i
10 na ca pravrajatha?11/ te ahuh/ "na^v^yam pravrajamah/
tat kasmad dhetoh?, yali lcsayantalcale saddharmapratirüpake
vartamane pravrajito 1salctah sakalam sxlaskandham aradha-
yitum, sa ca saptadhanavirahito bhavati, ma^nah sarasára-
pañke, punas ca sa devainanusyasrxh kadacil labhati, nityam
15 trisv apayesu paribhramati,^huddhasikgayam na samadaya

(9 ; , ’ *
vart ate/ ity artham vayam na parivra jarnah11/ tan aham

, ' ' ■ (io)_
punah pystavan/ nkim punar yüyam bodhau cittam notpadaya-
*/
tha?”/ ” ahur/,
ta i 11}
1!yady asmákam sarvam jambudvxpam _
dadyad,
(l)T adds tena samayena. (2)A:dur jano. T;nor ñan. chl

ch2:^#í>\ (Durjayo). (3)Bí-avarttx. E;-vartti. (4)C í-vijayam.
(5)T:Bala-, stobs kyi pad ma. (6)B¡jvalitavanah. (7)cp. T:
zad pahi dus kyi mtliar dain pahi chos gzugs brñan du gyur pa
d u . chl ¡f y r (8 )d ;labhati. T :des slar res
hgah zig lha dan mihi dpal thob par bas kyi. But Chskada-
cin na labhati, chl; ch2 (9)Divartata.
(10)CD:naipada-. (ll)Csjamvujayam.
361 —
evam vayàm anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayemah"/
tad abani kulaputra srutva paramapritamana evairi

• / \ * / V
(1) y(2)
cintayami/ "maya sarvain jambudvxpaka manusyas trisarana-
gamane pratisthapita, aryastange uposadhavase samadapitas,
5 tri su ca yanesu samadapita/ yan nünam aham imam jambii-

(3 )
dvxpam sadbhagam krtva sannani putr anam dadyam; datva
cànuttarayara samyaksambodh.au samadapayeyam/ aham ca nis-
lcramya pravrajeyam"/ evam sarvam jambudvTpam sadbhagam

(k ) * (5 )
krtva putranam dattam/ aham ca niskramya pravrajxtas/
(6) ^
10 te ca saj jambüdvxparajanah parasâraviruddhah kalaha-
bhandanavigraharogaparacakrasamksobhavivxdam ^gannah/ ?"A
yatah sarvajambüdvxpe durbhilcsam samvrttam, saspani na

(9 ).............
sampadyante, varsam na pravarsati, vrksebhyas ca patra-
(10 )
puspaphalani na nispadyante, osadhitrnani ca na sara-
15 padvante, mrgapalcsino 'pi ksuttrsnaprajvalitagatra vi-

(11)
hanyante/ tadaham evam cintayami/ "maya caitar hi atma-
parityàgah kartavyah, sattvàh svamansarudhirena samtarpa-

(1 2 )
yitavyas"/ tato 'ham asramam parityajya madhyamesu jana-
(1 3 )
padesu gatva Dagapalam parvatam abhiruhya pranidhanam
20 akarot/
(l)B:save. (2)CE:-sarana-. (3 )AB :sarnna* C:sandam. Dssan-

nam. Essarnam. (4)T ins* sannam. (5 )b !niihkramya. (6)A:sad-.
Í7)aBjB:-sambhaksa-• CD ¡-sambholcsa-. Corr. bv T:pha rol kyi
hkhor gyis hkhrug pa. (8) saspani in Mss* (9/AD :-varsati.
B :-varsanti• C o m • (10)B :sa padyat e . (11)AC !-hanyat e . (12)
B 5-tyS jya. (13 )daga-«dalca- • T :chu skyoñ ♦ chl : ch2 :'
— 362 —
(l)
Hyatha tyajami svasarirajivitam
karunyahetor na ca svargahetor/
(2) ' U)
arthaya lokasya sadevakasya
W (5) (6)
bhaved ihaparvatamatram ucclirayam//
(7 )
5 yatka tyajami priyarüpasampadam
na sakrabráhmana na niarakaranat/
(8) (9)
artham karo bhesyasi devaloke
£i°) (1 1 )
bhavevam mabyam bahumansasonitam//
(1 2 ) (13 )
srp.vantu naga naradevayaksa
(i4) (1 5 )
10 ye devata sailagirau nivasinah/
( 16 )
krpa mamotpannaya sattvahetoh
(1 7 ) (18 ) (19 )
tarpasjya sattvam svakamamsaso:n^taihu//
T
(l)E :svasarira-* (2)B:athaye. ( 3 ) 0 repeats sadevakasya.

E :sadavasyakasya. (4)B:iha parvata-. (5)AE:uccheyam. (6)
Tshdi ltar ran gi lus srog gtoñ ba ni,
snin rjehi phyir te mtho ris phyir nía yin,
ri hdihi hphañ tsani dag tu gyur ñas ni,
lhar bcas hjig rten don du hgyur bar sog.
c h l : f e K n g c , -
ch2: .
(7 )A :-rupam saín-. B¡*-sampade. Cí-samdam. (8)B¡karomi. (9 )
CD:bhesyi sadeva-. (10)C;-sonim. (li)
T:£idi ltar gzugs mdzes plaun sum gton ba ni,
bdud phyir ma yin brgya byin tshañs phyir min,
bdag gi sa khrag man por gyur ñas n i ,
lhar bcas hjig rten don ni byed gyur cig.
chlt4*?flr*£ fk
ch2 : ^ *81 3L. í|-.
(12)üssrnvatu. (l3)C:maga. (l4)E:ya devata. (l5)A:selagiro.
Bísailagiro. (16 )B:krpara. (17 )B :tarpisye • Cstapa^ya. E¡
parvasya. (l8)E:soka-. (19 )
T ígan dag ri dan brag la gnas pa y i ,
lha klu gnod sbyin lha min mi rnams non,
sems can phyir ni bdag gis brtse bskyed de,
rail gi sa khrag dag gis chim par bya.
chl 1 Ajl&K ílKfcufc Z-.
36 3 —
(1 ) (2 )
ya da ca maya lcrtam pranidhanam, lcsubhitas trayo
(3Ó ¿(4) (5)
lokah, lcampita dharanx, calito Meruh, rudanti devaganas/
(6)
tato fham atnianam Dagapalat parvatat patayam asa/ pra-
(7 )
pidhanavasena mama parvatapraraanam atmabhavah samv:rttah,
5 yojanasatam vistarena yojanam uccatvena; yavan manusya-

( 9)
mrgapaksinah arabdha mansarudhiram bhalcsayitum/ mama ca
(1 0 )
lculaputra sa kayah sattvaih paribhujyamanah pratidinam
(il)
vardhate, yojanasatasahasrara vistarena samvrttab yojana-
sahasram uccatvena/
! 12) *
sarvatra manusasirah pradurbbutah.
_
XO sakesakarnanayananasausthaclantah sajihva anekamulchasata-

( 13 )
sahasrah pradurbhütah/ te ca tnukha manusyasabdena ghosa-
(14) ( 15 )
yanti/ ubhoh sattva bho grhnatha yenartham, mansara
(16 )
paribhun jatha, rudhiram pivatha, nayanam grhnatha, lcarna-
nasam Icesaus thadan t ajihvam grhnatha/ yasyartham yena-
15 rtham yavad artham samtarpitasarxrah paripürpabhipraya
anuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpadayatha, sravaka-
yanena va pratyelcabuddhayanena va/ ayam yusmakam upa-

( 17 )
bhogaparibhogo na lcsiyate, na ca yusmakam sraddhadeyam
(18)
bhavisyati, ma vah ksipram eva jxvitaksayo bhavatu'1/
(l)T insi evamrüpam♦ (2)A:triyo. B:-tasu yo. (3)A:cari.

CDícalita. Bícalitam. (4)Ch i n s . calitah samudrah. chlí
ohZ í (5 }íü ¡devanagas. (6)D :dasa-. (7 )CDB:-mana.
(8)T ins. bahusirsasatasahasrani bhutani, mgo hbum phrag
du ma yod par gyur la • ( 9 ) A i alabdha. üí¡prarabdha. (10) A :
-manaih. (ll)Ch om. -sata-. (l2 )AD:-sirah. (1 3 ) B :-sahsrani
pradurbhutani. (l4)A ¡grhnartha. B O D E :gphnatha. (l5)B ins.
yasya. (16 )grhnatha din Mss. (l7)T:khyod la dad pas byin
par yan mi hgyur gyis. chl om. c h 2 ! (l8)AE:manavah,
B ímapavah.
— 364 —
ye ca tatra vijhah sattvas te kecic chravakayâne cittam
utpâdayanti, kecit pratyelcabuddhayane, kecid anuttarayâm

(x)
samyaksaiïibodhau cittam utpadayanti, kecit punar deva-
(2 ) (3 )
manusyopapattau cittâny utpâdayanti; mansam bhaksayanti,
(4)
5 rudhiram pivanti, lcecin nayanâni grhnanti, kecit karnau,
(5)
kecin nâsâm, kecid osthau, kecid dântâm grhnanti; grhitvâ
(6)
prakramant i ; jDranidliânavasena cânyonyam prâdurbhavati,
mansam na câpacayam bhavati, na pariksayain gacchati/
yâvad dasavarsasahasrâni sarvajambüdvxpakâ manusyâ yaiesa-
10 mpgapalcsino *pi svasarïrepa samtarpayâm as a/ tais ca

* * ' ^
dasabhir varsasahasrair gangânadxvâlikâsamâni maya netrâni
parityaktâni, catuhsamudrodakapramânam maya rudhiram
parityaktam, Sumerusahasrapramanam maya mansam parityaktam,

(1Ô)' * (XX)
Caleravadaparvatapramâ^xâ maya jihvâ parityaktâ, Yugandhara-
(12) (X3) (x4)
15 merupramana maya karnâh parityaktah, Vipulasumerupramana
(1 5 )
maya nâsâh parityaktah, imam Grdhrakü$aparvatapramâp.â
maya dântah parityaktah, krtsnam Saham buddhaksetram pra-

(16 )
jnâpanapramânam me tatra svacarma parityaktam/
(l)B :udayaniti * (2 )Cî cittam. (3)C;yan sambhaksayati. (4)

ABDE îgrhnamti. C sgrhnati. (5 )ADB:grhnamti. B îpratigrhnanti.
C: grhnati. (6)ACEî-bhavamti. (7)AB:câni. B m o n ï . Cîconî.
Dïcânx. Corr. by Ch T:sa bri bar yan ma gyur yons su zad
par yan ma gyur la. c h l c h 2 (8)ABE:gacchamti.
(9)A'îsama. C om. Eïyamâ. (lO)B :jihvâh. (ll)Tîlhun po dan
gîiah sin hdzin. chl :t'kf&ftiv. ch2 ï*f ^ (12 )AE :-pramânam, B s
-pramânâm. (13 )ACDB :karnna par i tyakt a • (14 )chl : u*.
ch2 .But Tïvipulah Sumeru— -, nas ri rab tsam
f
yi sna rgya chen po dag yons su btan no. (lS^B om. Djiyam.
l6)lnstead of prajnâpana~(mat) chl T have bhumi-, X:has
365 -
pasya kulaputra dasavarsasahasrani evam aprameya-
_ ^ _
samldiyeyaparimanah svasarïraparityagah parityakta eka-
(3 ) (*0
jxvitena; evam aprameyâsamkhyeyaparimanâh sattvah. saiji-
tarpitäh; ekacittaksanam api me vipratisaro notpannah/
5 evam ca me tatra pranidhanam lcrtam/ yady aliam anuttaram

‘(5) (6)
samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam, iyam me âsa paripuryatu,
yatha mayaxkadvxpe svasarxrepa sarvasattvâh samtarpitah,

(7 )
evam eva gahganadxvâlikâsaina varsasahasrâ asmin nAraja-
(8)
merujugupsite buddhaksetre sarvadvxpesv evamrupo mama—
10 tmabhävah pradurabhavat» yathaikadvxpe dasavarsasahasrâni

(1 0 )
evam sarvadvxpesu satt vain svamansarudhiracarmanayana-
(1 1 )
karnanâsausthajihvâkesaih samtarpayitvâ tri su yânesu
1 _ * ' *h*)
samadapayeyam, manusyam yaksaraksasam sarvatiryagyonikan
ye lcecin mansarudhirabho janâbârâh. prthagyaksâ yâvad

(13 ) ^ *
15 antasah yamalaukikah tams câham samtarpayeyam/ yatha
câhain ekasmin buddhaksetre svasarxrena sarvasattvâm sam-

(U)
tarpayeyam/ evam eva samantad dasasu diksu gangânadx-
der sans rgyas lcyi ziñ mi mjed mthah dag gi sa gzi tsain
gi pags pa yan yons su btañ no(313a-&). chl
ch2 [zszÿ.
(l)yasya in Mss. (2)Bs-tyâgâ ltrtâ. O Í A S E :- jxvena. (4)b î
-âsamkhyeyah satvah. ACDB om. sattvâh. (5)AB:-yeyah. CD ï
-yeya, (6)ACDE :ayain. (7)najara- in Mss. As for Ch T, v.
360 . 12. (8)A:-*rüpâ. Bî-rupa. B :-rüpam. (9 ÌAB î-abhavet.
(10 )T îsarvasattvâm. ( h ) b :-nasau^tha-. (l2)ACDB:-yonika.
(l3)B:-kam dväs. (l4;Bîdasadiksu.
—— — 366 ——
U) (2 )
v a ü k a s a m e s u buddhalcsetresu svamansarudhirac armanayanam
(3 ) ^ ' _ w ’
yavaj jihvabhir ovanirup enat mab haverxa gahganadxvalika-
saman mahakaXpan te su te su buddhaksetresu svalcayajxvitena
sattvam samtarpayeyam, evamrupam atmabliavam pratilabhya/

(5 )
5 visamvadita me buddha bhagavanto bhaveyur ye dasasu
dik^v anyesu buddhalcsetresu pravartitadharmacalu:ah

(7 )
tisthanti yapayanti dharmam ca desayanti, maham anuttaram
samyaksambodhim abhxsambudhyeyam. nía cáhara samsare sam-

(s) * * (9 ) * * ;
saramano buddhasabdara srnuyam ma ca dharmasabdam ma sangha-
(1 0 )
10 sabdam ma paramit a sabdam ma marabalapara ¿sayasabdam ma
vaisaradyasabdam yavat lcusalasabdam api samsare ma srnu
yam, nityam cAvxcau naralce sambhaveyam; yadi me evam-
rupah svasárxraparityagah sattvasamtarpanarthe na sam-

(il) (12) ’ (13)
padyata, naivamrupam ca rae pranidhanam paripuri syad yatha
(1 h)
15 me asa cintita/ ye 'pi cemasmim buddhaksetre sarvatra
dvxpesv ekaikasmim dvxpa evamrupa atmabhavah parityaktá]^

(3.5 )
sattvams ca mansarudhirena samtarpita, evam dasasu diksu
ganganadxvaXikasamesv anyesu buddbalcsetresu sattva evam-

(16 ) ■ (1 7 )
rupenatmabhavena svaman sar udhirena santarpitah/ pasya
(l)B :-valuka-. (2)B :-nayanani. (3)B¡jihva. (4)B:-valuka-.

(5)t ins. te. (6)t ;anyonyesu, gzan dan gzan da^ na. (7)B:
maham. (8)ABE;sarasaramano. (9)C om. ma ca,D:nias ca. (lÓ)
B om. -parasaya-. Das 1s edxtion:-parajaya-(ll3» 9)* Tíbdud
kyi dpuñ pharn pahi sgra yah mi thos. c h l : i) (bala- in com-
pound with vaisaradya-) . ch2itlf$. (balasabdam). (ll)Cs-yate.
(12)C:-dhane. (1 3 )B:-pürih. Ds-pura. (l4)Tíyathapi. (l5)T:
svamansa-. (X6)T dlns. parityalctena. (l7)yasya in Mss.
— 367 --
kulaputra tathagatasya danaparamita atmabhavaparityagam
/
ye mayanuprabandhena tatkalam netráh parityaktah tesam

,U) ’
punar ayam jambüdvxpe yavat trayastrxmsaddevaparyanta-

(2)
pramane rasir bbavet/ ayam kulaputra tathagatasya sam-
5 ksxptena atmaparityagadanaparamita/
b)
punar aparam kulaputra tatah pascad aprameyanam
✓
kalpanam atyayena ayam buddhaksetras Candravidyuto ñama
babbüva; tam api pancakasayam babhuva/ ahain casmxra

(5 ) (6 )
jambüdvxpe raja babhuva Pradxpapradyoto ñama balavams
10 cakravartx/ evam ca maya sarvajambüdvxpakah sattvah
kusalesu niyojita, yatha purvoktam/ pascad aham udyana-
bhumim niryatah svabhümidarsanaya; tatra caham purusara
adraksam, pascad bahum gadhabandhanam badhyamanam drstva

(7) '(8)
mayamatyah ^ s t a h / "kim anena ptirusep,a krtam?"/ amatya
15 mam pratyucur/ "ayam puruso devasya saparadhiko; yad

# ,U0)
etasya purusasya samvatsare saspam dhanyam cotpadyate
tato devasya satkamso deyah, yatlianye kutumbxno dadanty

* ( 11)
ayadvaram ye devasya nagaragramajanapadakarvatesu prati-
(l)As-trirasadevaputra-. Bi^trimsaddevaputra-. C E :-trisad-

devaputra-. (2)A¡rasi. Círasiva. (3 )ch2 2*-.
(282c)* (4)AE:catra-. B :cadraviyuto. Tízla ba rnam par
snañ ba. chl:#1L. c h 2 : bí¡. (5 )Aiyamvüdvxpe. (6)C-pradyata.
D :-pradyato • T !sgron ma snah b a . c h l : . ch2 ;^ afj. (7 )
sppstali in Mss. (8)D¡enena. (9 ) A:-arur. BD:-ucur. E om.
(lo) sasyam in M s s . v . ^ v a ( l l ) c s -kavarâtesu* E:-karkatesu
— 368 —
vasanti karmantena jxvikam kalpayanti; tam caisa puruso
U)' ' (2)
na dadati’1/ tan aham etad avocam/ ”utsrjata etam
(3)
purusam/ ma kasyacid balad dhanadhanyam grhnxta11/ t©
lcathayanti/ ndeva na kascit suprasannacitto dadati,

(4)
5 yad devasya divasedivase fnnapanabho janaparxbhogo
devxnam devasya cantahpuradevasya putranam duhitrnam
upabhogaparibhogah sarvam tat parah salta sad uddhriyate/

(5 ) (6 )
na ca kascit prasannah prayaccliati11/ tac caham parama-
(7)
dur manas cintayami/ ukasyaham imam sarvam jambñdvxpam
10 rajyaisvaryam dadyam?**/ mama pañcaputrasatani babhñvus;
tams ca bodhau samadapayitva, imam jambudvxpam pañca-

(8)
bhagasatani krtva putranam pradattam/ aham ca tapovanam
(9) ' (10) _ (11)
gatva risipravrajyena brahmacaryam cacara; vanakhande
(12) * _ (13)"’
udumbaramule dalcsinasya mahasamudrasya natidure nava-
15 mulaphalaliaro viharami dlxyayx anupurvena pañcabhijñah
samvyttah/ ^
tena khalu punah samayena pañcasata jambüdvxpakanam

(1 5 )
vanijanam mahasamudram avatirnas, tais tatah prabhüto
(16 ) * (1 7 )
ratnaskandha asaditah/ tatra ca Candro ñama sarthavahah
( l ) B i e t a m . ■CDiaham me t a d . ( 2 ) A D ;e v a m . B ; - s r j a m t a i r a m .
D i e t a . (3 )AB : g r h x t a . CDE ; g r h n x t a . ( 4 ) B : d i v a s y a * d i v a s e* CD :
d i v a s a d i v a s e . È i d i v a s a d i v a s y a . (5 )ÁE ik a sm im , ( 6 )T : - s a m a -
c i t t e n a , seras r a b t u d a d p a s . ( 7 ; ¿ i c i n t a m a . ( 8 ) A B E id a t t a m .
C i p r a v a d a t t a m . ( 9 ) 3 S i r s i - . ( 1 0 )a b Ó : - c a r y y a . B i - c a r y e . ( l l )
ACD: - s a n d e , ( 1 2 ) B : u d u m v a - , C : d u d u m v a r a - . ( 1 3 ) AD í - d u r e n a c a
m u l a - . C 1- d u r e n a c a m u l a - . T ; - d u r e v a n a i n ü l a - , I h o p h y o g s
k y i r g y a m tsh o c h e n po d a n h a c a n y a h m i r i n b a h i n a g s
k h r o d c i g n a n a g s k y i r t s a b a d aíi h b r a s b u z a S i n s i n u dum
b a r a h i d ru ñ n a . c h l ;
4 l# -$ fk .í$ ^ # ^ (l4 )B ; - s a t a n i . D i - s a t a n i . ( l 5 ) B : - t x r p n a s . ( l 6 ) A ;
a s a d ita h . ( 1 7 )T i z i a b a . .c h lii$ iíl c h 2 :fé £ .
* V. 3 5 9 ----
(1)
tena bhagyavata vi jñapurxisena cxntamanih samâsaditah/
(2)
sa tato ratnadvïpâd vipulam ratnadhanaskandham tam ca
(3 )'
cintâmanxm g;rhxtva samprasthitah, tatah ksubhitah samudro
naga altula rudanti devata vas tatra nivasinyas/ tatra

_?M (5 )
cÁsvasto ñama risir bodhisattvah pñrvapranidhanena tatro-
(6)
papannah; tena mahasattvena sa sârthah svastinâ ksemena
ca m aliasamudrad ut tarit as/ tasya ca sarthavahasyanyataro
dustaraksasah pratyarthiko 1vatârapreksx vivaragavesx

(7 ) ' (s) *
prsthatah prsthatah samanubaddhah/ tena saptadivasani
(9 )
paramakalusa vatavrstir avasrta; yatas te vanijah pranasta
(10 )
marga paramabhxtad uccasvarena krandanti rudanti pari-
(1 1 ) , (1 2 ) _ (1 3 )
devanti, devatâm ayacanti SivaVarunam yavan mâtâpitaram
(1 ^) _ ,(1 5 )
âkrandanti priyaputram/ yâvad asrosxd aham divyena srotre
, d6)
na yavat tatrâgatva vanijah samâsvasitah, 11samagato ’ham;
(1 7 )
ma bhâyathaï aham yusmakam mar gain upadarsayisyâmi, yâvaj
z i n h d z a ñ s p a z i g y o d p a d e s . c h i î fc^^£î&^ëîe,ch2
v i p u r a m . B om. (3 )AB î b h i l c s u t a h . ( 4 ) T ¡ d b u g s h b y i n .
lyitâhtâ-.
( l ) A :b h a g e tâ . E ib h a g e v a ta . c p .T îs k y e s b u s k a l b a dan ld a n
(2 )A ï
ch 2 îj|^\ ( 5 ) B C î r i s i . ( 6 ) à E :k s e m e n a . , CD îk s a m e n a . (7 )C h a s
o n e p r s t h a t a h . So T. c p . T ï s r i n po gdug p a p h y i r r g o l z i n
k l a g s b i t a l a slcabs t s h o l b a z i g k y a ñ h d r o n po d e d a g g i
p h y i r b z i n r j e s s u l i b r a n b a r g y u r n a s ( 3 1 5 a 3 - 4 ) . c h i ;$î
Ì t ó S i A - r H cl i 2 î 8 ) Ch st ad
d i y à s e . ( 9 ) A B E s - v : r s t i t â v a s ; r t â . c p . T : d e n a s z a g h du n g y i
b a r du r l u n dm ar d r a g po d an c h a r p a c h e n po b a b s n a s . c h i
ch2 ; ftM - ( 1 0 )B ; k r a d a m t i . ( 1 1 )AE : â v a c a n
t i . ( l 2 ) B î - v a r u n â d . ( 13 )B î - p i t a r a v * ( l 4 ) Â S :a lc ra d a m tx . c p .
T ï l h a d a n g u l a n d a n c h u l h a d a n Dus h a n l a g s o l b a h d e b s
p a n a s , p h a d a h ma d a h sd u g p a h i b u rn a m s s e s b y a b a h i b a r
du n u h b o d p a r b y e d p a . c h i :
ch 2
h ivfi.
( l5 ) A :s ro te n a . C E îs ro tre -
n a . ( l 6 ) A C E ; - s v â s i t a . D : - s v a s i h . ( l 7 ) B î b h x t h a . C D îb h â y a h .
T îma h j i g s s i g , ma h j i g s s i g d a n . c h i ch2 : .
(1) _ ,
jambñdvxpam svastina lesemene ca prapsyatha11/ tadâham
(2) ' (3)
pattam tallena mraksayitva svahastam vestya agnina pra-
(4)' * (5)
jvalya satyavacanam akarot/ "yadi maya sattrimsadvarsâ
(6 ) (7 )
caturbhir brahmair vihârair vanakhandanivâsinâm sattvânam
(8) _ ’* ______
arthaya hitaya navamulaphalaharena c a t u r a s i t m a m naga-
yaksasahasrqiam cittasantatih paripacita avaivartikas ca
sthapita anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ tena satyena
satyavacanena kusalamulaparipakena jvalatu me hastam;

(9)
labhantu margam vanijah svastina ksemena jambñdvxpam
10 prapayantu11/ yavat saptaratridivasah svahastam jvalita-

_do)
van, te vanijo jambudvxpe sthapitas/ tatra maya prani-
(ii)
dhanam krtam: yada jambudvitpam ratñaparihxnam bhavet,
tad yadaham anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyeyam,
tada iyam me asa paripñryatu, sarthavaho bhaveyam jambu-

(1 2 )
15 dvxpe saptavarám cintamanim anayitva vividham ratnavarsam
■ (1 3 )
abhipravarsayeyam; yavat sarvadvxpesv asmin buddhaksetre
(14y (1 5 )
evam eva dasasu diksu ganganadxvalikasamesu sunyesu buddha
dó) (17 )
ksetresu paneakasayesu ratnam pravarsayeyam, yavat pñrvo-
(l)Biksamena. (2)ACDBîpatta.■ (3)AE;vestya agnina. Bivestya

gnina. (4)AGD:prajvalya. (5 )CDisadvimsadvarsa. So T:lo ni
su rtsa drug tu. ch2 supports usii.-vk^ But chi om. sat-,
(6 )B :vrahmavihârair. (? )CD ivanasapda-. V. 369, 1 3 .
. (8)t :vana-, nags kyi rtsa ba dan hbras bu za zin. chlî/^îC.
3 69 , 14t-5. (9)Esksamena. (l0)B:
-dvxpam. (ll)BE:bhaveta. (l2)B!-varam. (13)AE s-varsayam.
C om. abbipravarsayeyam. Di-varseyam. (14 )B:-valulca-.
(15 )® îsunya- • (lo )T !vividhara ratnavarsam. (17 )C i-yeya.
~ 371 —
(1) (2) . _ (3)
lctain/evam ca me asa p a r i p u m a gahganadxvalilcasamanam
1 . O)
mahakalpanam antaiêna sart liavaho 1b h uvan, ganganadivalika-
samesu sunyesu pancakasayesu buddhaksetresu ratnani pra-

(5) ' (6) (7)
varsitani; eltaikadvxpe saptavarain vivxdham ratnavarsam
5 pravar sitara/ evam aprameyasamldayeyah sattva ratnaih
**«.. trlf« o. ^
pasya kulaputra tathagatasya ratnaparityagalaksanam
vipakakusalamülam/
(9)
punar aparam kulaput raprameyanara kalpanam atyayena-
(10 ) 1 1 _ (1 1 )
10 ntareriayam buddhaksetras Timiram namabhut; saratosane
kalpe vartamane pahcakasaye pañcavarsasaliasrikayam pra-

(12)
jayam pran±dh anenaham asmin jambüdvxpe Suryamalagandho
ñama br alunano fbhüvan vedapathakah/ tat kalam ca sattva

(13) _ (14)
bhuyasa sasvatadrstayo *bhuvan savairaparakramah sakalaha-
15 dhisthanah/ tesara callara mahab ala ve gaparakr amena sattva-
nam satrubhütam skandhaprayo gena dharinain desayami, sunya-

(15)
gramayat anaprat yaveks anapratyaya samanubaddham sotpada-
vyayam anapanasinrtimanaskaram darsayami/ te 1nuttarayam
( l ) E : a k a s a . '(2 )D : - p u r n a n a in . ( 3 )B : - v a l u k a - . ( 4 ) T ; r a t n a v a r s á -
- v a r a m . ( 7 ) D ; - g a r b h a m . ( S ) y a s y a i n Ms s . ( 9 ) c h 2 i
(0^*^,?a^^'rh(283a) . ( l O ) B : t i r a . T : r a b r i b c a n . c h l ¡£í£\. ch2 ¡
Küfc
n i . ( 5 ) b : e k e v a d v x p e . CE: e k a i k e d v x p e . ( 6 ) A E : - v a l a m . B :
i ít~
E : - m a l a - . T ;ñ x p h r e n s p o s . chl:0>I-%. ohZi'd^J^.
ftfc.0^-. ( 1 1 ) CD: s a m t a s a n e . T :mgu b y e d . c h l :fej^£,ch2 • (l2 )
(l3 )s a s v a ta -
i n K s s . ( l 4 ) B : s a r v e a p a r a k r a m a h . ( l 5 ) B : - p r a t y a v e n a - • E om.
- p r a t y a v e k s a n a - • cp,. T : ----- phuh po d g r a l t a b u r g y u r p a h i
r a b t u s b y o r b a s c h o s b s t a n t o , s k y e mched g r o h s t o h p a l t a
b u r so s o r b r t a g s p a d a h , r lc y e n g y x s r j e s s u h b r e l b a s k y e
b a d a h h j i g p a d a h b o a s p a d a h , d b u g s p h y i n a n du r g y u b a
r j e s su d ra n p a h i y i d l a byed pa yan b s t a n t e ( 3 l 6 a í - 5 ) *
— 372 ~
(!) (2)
samyaksambodh.au o i t t o t p ä d a n a k u s a l a m ü l a p a r i n a m a n a b h i y o j i t a h ,
s v a y a m e v a caham p a n c a b h i j r l a h s a m v r t t a l i ; te n a ca sam ayena-

(3)'
prameyasamldayeyah sattva mamavavadanusasanena pañcabhi-
(4 ) (5 )
jnah * samvrttali/
- . evam
.V (6) aprameyasamlchyeyali
p ^ . y y . sattvah kalaha-
5 vigraliavairan avasyjya vanaldiandam âsrtya vanaltliande mula-

(9)
phalaharâ dhyayantas, caturbhir brâhiuaxr vihärai râtri-
divasam atinamitavantah/ tatah kslyamane kalpe yada
tair dales inxyaih Xcrtsnam jambüdvxpam spûtyn abhüt/ te
ca lealilcalaharanavairavigraliavivadäh prasäntah, alcâla-
10 vatavarsäli prasamitah, prapxtä ojavatxprthivxsamnisritah

(ii) '
saspâ babhuvuh/ Xcevalam vividharogopahata babhüvuh
kalpados epa/ ^ ^
tadaham evam cintayami, "yady aham sattvanam vyadhim
’ (14) ’ (15)
na salctah samayitum1*/ tasya mamaitad abhavad, nyan nunam
/ ' (16) (17)
15 aham Saleram mahâbrâhmanam loleapâlân anye ca devarsayo va
c h i;
ch2 í fjta ñ. Ä
( 1 ) B ; - m u l a - . D ; - m u l e . ( 2 ) ABE ; - b h i r y o j i t ä . CD ; - b h i r
y o j i t ä h . C o r r . b y T ; - — seras b s lty e d p a h i d ge b a h i r t s a b a
y o h s s u b s n o b a l a mhon p a r s b y a r n a s . chi:-----
cIi2 :— - % fe].tg& tef. (3 )B :raamanuvadânu -. C :mainava vada anu - .
(4) satt vati is supplied b y Gli T, (5 )B :kaleala-. (6)E:ava-
s r j e . ( 7 )A 0D : -sandara. ( 8)AC D : - s a n d e . ( 9 )B i b rahma v i h a r a i .
T : t s h a n s pahi gnas pa bzi po d a g gis ñ i n m t shan h d a h b a r
b y e d do. But chl ^Üívfr'ví. ch2 : (i o )A ora. pra -
sân-tâh. C îp r a s a n t a . ( l l ) sasya in Mss . (12 ) C i cindayâmi .
(l3)T:hdi ltar, evam, instead of yady. (l4)The rest of the
sentences, including the apodosis, is extent only in Ch.
See not e . ( I 5 ) A : a b h a g a v a d . B : abXiagavat a . ( 16 )b : - b r a h m ä n a .
(1 7 )A C :d e v a r s a y o . Bîdevarsïn. D:devarsayo. Esdevarsiyo.
-- 373 —
(1) (2) , (3)
n a g a rsa y o v a s a k ra rs a y o v a m an u syarsayas ca s a n n ip a ta -
yeyam , b h a is a jy o p a k a r a n a s a s t r a m s a ttv a n a m h it a r t h a m u p a -
(4) ' ' (5)
ms
d arsayeyam / ta d a h a m r d d li y a g a t v a s a k r a b r a h m a n a l o k a p a l a -
_* _ (6) ' (7) _ (8)
d e v a r s x n a r a n a g a rs x n a rn s a le r a r s i n a m anu y a rsin a m a r o c a -
5 yeyam /
(io)‘
. ’ '(9)
B k a v i d a p a t i r ñama p a r v a t a h , t a t r a s a m n i p a t a y i t v a
pi)
V i d a c a r a k a m u r d h a n i ñama sth a n a m b h ü t a s a m i i v a r a n a p r a t i -
’ (12) ' _
s a ra n a m r a k s a v a t a p i t t a s l e s m a s a m p r a s a d a n a s a s t r a m n i r d e s a -
y e y a m 11/ p e y a l a m , a p ra m ey a sa m ld iy ey a n a m s a t t v a n a m v y a d h i -
(13)
p rasam an am k r t a m / t a t r a m’a h a p r a n id h a n a m k r t a m y a t h a
(l4 ) ^
10 m a yád k a d iv ase *p ra m e y a sa m k h y e ya n a m s a t t v a n a m p r a j ñ a v a b h a s a h
(15)’
k r t a h , t r i s u ca ya n esu n i y o j i t a , a p a y a p a th a h p it h x t a h ,
(ló)'
s v a r g a p a t h a p r a t i s t h a p i t a , v iv id h a s ca vyad h ayah p ra s a m ita h
p a r im o c it a s ca/ evam apram eyanam a sam k h ye y a n a m s a t t v a n a m
p ra jñ a lo lc o d a t t a h , saukhye 1v a s t h a p i t a h / ta d anena k u la -
(l)nagarsayo va is supplied by Ch T. (2)BD om. sakrarsayo

v a . (3)B :sannipatya. (M-)D:tad aham. (5)B :-brahma-. D:
-brahmana-• (6/ABE om. nagarsinara, (7)sakrarsinam is
supplied by Ch T. (8)AB om. manusyarsxnam. (9)B:yeka-. (10)
A om. from Vida- to sattvanam, B om. from Vida- to -asam-
khyeyanam, and D om. from Vida- to sattva- in line 8. (ll)
C : - m ü r d h a n i . ( 1 2 ) CD: - s a m p r a s x d a n a - • c p . T í r i l a n t s h v a h i
b d a g po g c i g p a z e s b y a b a l a n t s h v a s p y o d p a h i r t s e mor
ñ e s p a lx i g n a s s e s b y a b a d e r b s d u d ñ a s h b y u fi po y a ñ d a g p a r
z l o g p a so. so h b raix z i ñ b s r u n l a r l u n d a n m k h r i s p a d a n
bad kan ra b t u z i b a r b yed p a h i b s t a n b co s dag ra b t u b s ta n
to(3l6b6-7) • c h l :H S J Z b M A t - t 1«^Kfc'flfliLi
^ (283b). (l3)Es-pra-
satnanam. (l4)B stnayalkasamaye. (l5)As-pa$bah,. (l6)ABE¡
-pathaprati-.
— 374 —
,_(l) _ _______________
p u t r a k u s a l a m u l a v i p a k e n a iyaiii me p r a n i d h a n a s ä p a r x p u r n ä h /
yad a ca m a y a ik a d iv a se *pram eyänäm asam khyeyänäm s a t t v a n a m
a p ä y a p a th a n ir o d h it ä h , sv a rg a p a th e ca p r a t i s t h a p i t ä ,
g lä n a p ra ty a y o p a k a ra n ä rth a m d e v a rs iy a k s a s a n g h ä h sa n n x -
' ' (2) ’ ‘
5 p ä t i t ä h s a t t v a n a m a r t h a y a V id a c a r a k a r a ü r d h a n x d e v a l o k e
p ra k ä site s a t t v a n a m ä r o g y a lc a u s a ly a m / evam e v a T i m i r e
b u d d h a lc s e t r e s a r v a d v x p e s u c a i v a m r ü p a h p u r u s a lc ä r a h l c r t a h ,
. . . . . . ^ .
s a t t v ä s ca sv a rg a p a th e p r a t i s t h a p i t ä , d e v a n ä g a y a lc s a -
m a n u syä r s a y a h s a n n i p ä t i t ä y a i s s a t t v a n a m a r t h a y a v i v i d h a
(4) .
10 v id y ä s th ä n ä h p ra k ä s itä h / y a t h e h a T i m i r e b u d d h a lc s e t r e
evam e v a d a s a s u d i k s u g a h g ä n a d x v a li k ä s a m e s u p an c al-ca sä y esu
b u d d h a k s e t r e s v e va in ru p ah p u r u s a lc ä r a h l c r t a h , s a t t v ä s ca
t r i s u yanesu n iy o jitä h , s v a rg a p a th e ca p r a t i s t h a p i t ä , ,
# , " * _
v iv id h ä s ca v id y ä s th ä n ä lo k e p r a k ä s itä h , s a t t v ä v y ä d h ita h
15 p a rim o c itä , a n u t t a r ä c a me k u l a p u t r a iv a in r u p ä ä s a p a r i -
(7)
p u rn a h / a p i t a t r a T i m i r e b u d d h a k s e t r e s a r v a d v x p e s v evam -
(8) (9) ’
r ü p a h p u r u s a l t ä r a h lc r to y a t h a p ra n id h ä n a m lcrtarn/ a p y
( l ) E : - m ü l e n a v i p ä lc e n a . ( 2 ) - k a c a r a - i n M ss. cp* T i n a s n a d
p a rn a m s k y x y o b y a d k y x d on dan sems c a n rn am s k y i don
g y i p h y i r I h a h i d r a n s r o h rnam s d ah gnod s b y x n g y i t s h o g s
rn am s l h a h i h j i g r t e n l a n t s h v a sx^yod p a h i r t s e mor b s d u d
n a s sems c a n rn a m s k y i n a d med p a l a michas p a r a b t u b s a d
do (317&3-4) • chl
(227 c ) . ch2 s
(2Ö3h) . (3)E:-jaksemanusya. (4)C:mitire.
Esuiltxre. (5)ABE:krtam. (6)Ch T :sarvavyädhitah. T:nad thams
cad las yons su thar bar byas nas. c hl:T f e t ö c h 2 ;
(7)Eimitlra. (8)T ins. pñrva-. (9)Bskrtah.
— 375 —
anutt arena jnane na da s asu diksu ganganadïvalika samesu
,U) ’ ’ (2) *
sünyesu paîicakasâyesu buddbaksetresv aikaikasmin buddba-
ksetre sarvadvïpesv evamrüpah. purusakarab krto, yatbà me
pürvapranidbanam 1ertarn/ pasya kulaputra prajnâvisesam

(3 ) * . . . .^.
5 bodbicaryayam, ayam ca tathägatasya ^trayanam sucaritanam
kusalamülabx jam/
(ft) _ (5) _
tatba pratyavarakâlasamaye 1samkbyeyaib kalpair
( ) « __
adbikatarair antarenedara buddbaksetrara Vi oit ado sam nama-

/ V * f t ♦ • #
bbüt, samsrayase mabakalxje vartamäne tad api pane aka say ani/
# « , (9) '
XO purimâyain disy anupancâsayâm cat ur dvx pika yam Vadam
nama jambüdvxpam abbüt/ taträpy aliam sat tvaparxpacana-

" (1 0 )
rtbain upapannab, caturdvxpesvarah. cakravartx raja Ambaro
nâma babbüva/ tatra ca maya sattva dasasu kusalesu karma-
patbesu samadapita nivesitab pratistbâpitâs, trisu yanesu

' (n) ’ _ '
15 samadapxta nivesitab pratistbapitâb/ sarvamdadas ca

(3*^ )
babbüva siarvatradâyï/ tatra ca me yâcanaka âgatvâ
(13)
vividhani ratnani yacanti, tadyatba hiranyasuvarnam
(x )A om. sünyesu. B :bxiddbaksetresu. (2 )à CDE :aikalcasmin.

(3 )c :bodbiparyayam. ( k )A ïyatbâ. cbX
(227 c). cb2 $-+i(283c) . (5)A:pratyakara-
sainaye. cp, T:dus nan pabi tsbe. c b i : ^ ^ cb2 : ^ (6)
ABB ivicitradosara. ebl *£&.. But cb2 : . (Vivarjita-
dosam) , Tîrnam rgyal sgra dbyans(Vijitagbosam). c f . $79* 1%;
3$$///. * ^7 )c p . T tlegs beas. ebl : cb2 í4i¿^ (8)B:anurü-
pamcâsâyâm. Tîglin bzi pa Ina beu bdas pa na. (9)cp. T:
dgah ba. clil ch2: v$ m . c ^(lO)T;nam
mkbâb. chl:Æ?.^J. cb2:/|.!£-. (xx)C îsarvandadas . D isarvadas .
(l2 )b î sarvapradayx. cp..T:tbams cad sbyin zin kun Xa sbyin
par yaix gyur te. ebl cb2 .(l3)BCB:
-suvarnna.
* Vi ¿Ws ¿’7 ,
3 7 6 ---
(1)
yävac cendranllamahänilajyotxrasadalcaprasadalcani yacana-
känäin tävat p r a b h ü t ani rat nani lab hy ante/ tadäha m
a m ä t y a m prstavän/ "lcuta esäm rat n a n ä m prädurbhävah? "/

(2) * ’** _ (3)' * (4) J
ta ähuh/ "nagarajano nidhxr n i d a r s a y a n t x , n i d h i n a m lolce
(5) ' (6)
5 p r a durbhäväd r a t n a n ä m prädurbhävo b h avati/ n a lcevalam
(7) (8) ’ (9) _ _ _
t ättakä n i r d esayanti yattalca devasya y a c a n a k a h 11/ tada-
h a m pranid h ä n a m akarot/ "yady aham pancalcasäye lolce
v a r tamäne txvralclesäran© lcaliyuge vartatoäne varsa s a t ä -

' (1 0 )
y u s k a y ä m p r a jäyäm anuttaräm samyalcsambodhim abhisambudh-
* ’ (n) * _ '
10 yeyam/ tad iyam me äla paripuryatu, y a d a h a m asmin
' ' . (12) _
buddhalcsetre Nidhidarsalco nänia n a g a r ä j ä b h a v e y a m / sarva-
* (13) ,
tra cäsmim V i j itaghose buddhaksetre sarvadvxpesu ca
* ' (14) ' (15) ,
elcailcasmin dvipe saptajanmäni parigrhnxyam/ elcailcasmims
(!6) , ,
ca janmani nidhilcotxnayutasatasahasrani d arsayeya m pra-
15 y a c c h e y a m ca n ä n ä r a t n a p a r i p ü r n ä n i ; tadyathä hxranya-
* f (1 7 ) ,
suvarnam y ä v a d indr anxlamahänx la jyotxrasadalcapr asadas ca/
ekaikas ca nidhiyojanasahasräni gatvä v i starena pari

' (18) ,
purnam api ratnam sattvanam nidar s a y e y a m prayacch a y e y a m
d ) A « - p r a s ä d a l c ä yam y ä v a n p r a b h u t ä n i . ( 2 ) A E :t a m ä h u . C:
t a äh a. (3 )E ;n x d h i. (4 )A :n i r d e s a y a n t i . B E ¡n ir d a r la y a m ti.
C s n i d a r l a y a t i . ( 5 ) C D : - b h a v o • (6)C:Ci - b h ä v ä * E s b h a v a m t i .
(7 )AE: t ä v a t t a l c a . B : t ä v a n t a k ä . (8 )AE i n i r d a r l a y a m t i . B : n i .
CD ¡ n i d e s a y a m t i . (9)ABE :y ä v a lc a . (lO)BC sa b h isa m d h ey a m . ( l l )
C s t a d im e a l ä . ( 1 2 ) ch2 B u t c h i T om. nam a. c h l :
h g y u r z i r i . ( l 3 ) T : r n a m r g y a l s g r a clbyahs * B u t c h l ; %%
T : g t e r s t o n p a r b y e d p a h i k l u h i r g y a l PO**
.fj,.
^ V i c i t a d o s a ) , c h 2 :i^ $ 5 ( ( V i v a r j i t a d o s a ) ♦ ( l 4 ) A C ; - j a n m a n i .
E om. ( 15 ) - g r h n x y ä m i n M s s. ( l 6 ) B : - k o t i n i y u t a - . ( l 7 ) B :
- j y o t i r a s a - . (l8 )T s b a h u ra tn a m .
— 377 —
ca, yad asmim buddhaksetre evamrupam sürabhavam kuryam/
evain eva dasasu diksu ganganadxvalika saíne su buddhaksetresu

„evam eva dasasu diksu ganganadxvalika same su buddhaksetresu
pa3 ^ (l)
jpancakasayesu lokadhatusu ekaikasmin ksetre sarvatra
dV: ’ (2)
dvxpe saptajanmanx pratigrhnxyam11, yavad yatha pürvoktara/
5 yacía ca me icuxapucraxvánirupam pranxananam ícrram
(3 ) (*0 ’ , ' ' *(s)_
tada gaganatale devakotXnayutasatasahasraxr antarxlcsat
puspavrstih pravarsita sadhukaras canupradattah/ ”sadhu
sadhu Sarvamdada, rdhxsyati te evamrüpa asa yatlia te
pranidlianam krtam11/V asrosxn

* (7^
mahájanakayah rajno ’mbara-
(8)
10 sya devair gaganatalagataih Sarvamdada iti ñama krtam,
árutva caisam etad abhavat/ Myan nunam vayam dus^kara- ^

/ (9 ) _
parityagam danam yacemah/ yadi ârityaksyati tada
Sarvamdada iti ñama bhavisyati*1/ tatas te sarva arabdlia
rajno *mbarasyantahpurikam yacitum, devxm agramahisxm
15 putraduhitrnam yacitum; tada rajAmbarah prayacchati

(1 1 )
prasannacittas/ tesam etad abhavat/ ,!na cedam duskaram
(1 2 ) ' „
yo bharyam parityajati/ yan nunam vayam rajño 'mbarasya-
(13 ) *
ngapratyangani yacamah/ tad yadi dasyati Sarvamdado
( l ) T í b u d d h a k s e t r e . ( 2 ) -g rh n x y a m i n H s s , ( 3 )ACD: g a g a n a t a l e ,
E : g a g a n a m t a l e . ( 4 ) b : - n i y u t a - . (5)ACDE í a m t a r x k s e . T ; b a r
s n a h l a s . ( 6 ) T : t h a m s c a d s b y i n p£i. c h l
; :" -w ^ (7 )A :
m a h a y a n a k a y a h . B ; maha e n a lc a y a h . ( 8 ) D g a g a n a t a l a ~. ( 9 ) AB :
- t y a j y a t i . ( lO ) C h T i n s . a t h a n a p a r i t y a l c s y a t i n a S a r v a m
d a d a i t i b h a v i s y a t i . T s j x s t e y o n s s u g t o n b a r mi b y e d n a
n i h d i h i m in th a m s c a d s b y i n p a z e s b y a b a r y a n mi h g y u r
ro (3 l8 b 4 ).
a b h a d a v a t . B ; a b h a g a v a n . CE; a b h a v e t . (12
ch 2 ; ^ T ^ . # - t 3 ^ W 4 ( I l ) A :
) ABCE: y a . ABC ;
b h a r y y a . ( 1 3 ) A í p r a b h a g a n i . BE; p r a b h a m g a n i. C : p r a b h a m a n x .
D i p r a h a r y a n i dliam ah. C o r r . b y Ch T . T i y a n l a g d a n n i ñ l a g .
ch l • t£ # ch2: *
3 7 8 ---
(X)
bhavisyati, atha na dâsyati na Sarvamdado bhavisyati11/
(2)
tatas tasyâgratah tatra Jyotïraso nania manavako
(3)
rajño ■mbarasyagratah sthitvâ, ,!Sarvamdada rajyam
w . .
dadasve1*-ti prârthitavân/ srutvâ ca rajnAmbareç.a
paramaprïtimanasâ svayam eva brahmanam snapayitvâ

(•5)
paftam badhvâ râjâbhisekenabhisicya râjatve pratisthâ-
payitvâ sarvam jambüdvïpam niryâtayitvâ, pranidhânam
akarod/ uaham sarvajambudvïpaparityâgeiiânuttarâm sainyak-

(6) (7)
sambodhim abhisambudhyeyam/ yadïyam me asa paripüryati,
yo 1yam mamaitarhi sarvajambudvïpe raja pratisthâpito

(8) ’ - (9)
vartatvasya jambüdvïpe ajnâ, dïrghayus ca bhavatu,
râjâ cakravartï cirasthâyï/ yadâ caham anuttarâm samyak-
sambodhim abhisambudhyeyam, yadâ yuvara jat vena vyâkuryâin

(10)
anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau11/ Roco nâma brâhmanas, tena
me ubhau pâdau yâcitau, tasya maya svayam eva prasanna-
cittena tïk^çiam sastram gyhïtva svapâdau chitvâ pradattau»

(il)
pranidhânam cakarot/ "Xabheyâham anuttaram siXapadâm11/
(x)B-dadah & om, bhavisyati. (2)AB:jyoraste. CDxjyotïrase.
¡râjnodhârasya-. (4)Æxdadasva ti. (5/cp* TsrgyaX

kyi thod î abhisambudhyeyam. Í7)Bx-püryeta. {é)Bxbhavet
yadïyam tç(9 Jxiseœvajambüdvipe. (lO)Xîhdod pa. chix/J^*-. ch 2
tasya. (9{xx)BDxvakarot.
Ml. (XXJBDxvakarot.
(l) _ (2)
tatra Drastavo ñama brahinanas, tena rae ubhe nétre
(3)
yacite, tasya ca maya ubhe netre utpadya datte, peyalaw,
anuttarara pañcacaksuh pratilabhaya pranidhanam kytavan/

(4)
na cirena Saracchighoso ñama brahmanas, tena rae ubhau
3 karnau yacitau, svayara eva tasya maya lcaraau chitva

(5)
dattau, anuttarasrotapratilabhaya c a .pranidhanam krtam/
(^) ^
Samjivanas ca namajiviko ’bhüt, tena me purusanimittam
purusendriyam yacitam, svayam eva ca maya chitva dattah,
anuttaravastiguhyatalaksapapratilabhaya ca pranidhanam
10 krtam/ apareja ca me mamsarudhiram yacitam, svayam eva
ca maya dattam, suvarpavarnatalaksanapratilabhaya ca me

(7)
pranidhanam krtam/ aparas ca Kîraso ñama parivrajakas,
tena ca me ubhau hastau yacitau, svayam eva ca maya
daksipena hastena varaam hastam chitva dak$i:nam chedapa-
15 yitva datto, anuttarasraddhahastapratilabhaya ca prani
dhanam krtam/^ yada cangapratyañgani chinnani tada ca
maya rudhiramraksitena kayena pranidhanam krtam/ nyadi
(l)CD sdastrava. c h l ; ^ (Damstra) . ch2 . T ¡Ita ba bsrun

(prob. Drstipala). (2)CD;natre. (3)0sutpadayatte# (4)C;
sarasthi-. Tísgra bzan. chl:$^£sp. ch2s^,t^. (5 )B i-srotra-
pratilabhaya. C :-srotapratilobhaya. D ;-srotapattilobhaya.
cp. Tsbla na med pahi sñan thob par bya bahi phyir. But
Ch: -jñanasrota-, c h i : ch2 i0 (6)Tsyari dag
htsho. But chl: (Samjña), chZi (7)Tsho raa hdzag.
chis ch2 ¡ & , (8)E:dattau. (?)D:-praksitena.
E i -mrac chit ena •
—— — 380 ———
me ’nena parityagenanut tar ay am samyaksambodh.au asa pari-
u) ,
puryeta, avasyam aham asya kayasya pratigrahakam prati-
labheyam”/
te *py akrpaka anarya akptajnah sattvah kottarajano
5 *matyas cahuh/ "ayam durbuddhir alpamedhah sarvahga-

(2) ’ ,
vikartitah sarvarajyaisvaryaparibhrastah/ kim bhuyo
'nena mansapesina prayojanam?”/ te mam grhitva bahir

(3 ) * ‘ * ,
nagarasmasanabhumau choritva prakantah/ tatra darasa-
, W \5) _
masaka agatva rudhiram pibanti, kurkurasrgalagrdhra
10 agatva mansam bhaksayanti/ tatra caham prasannacittah
pranidhanara akarot/ ,fyada ca may a sarvarajyaisvaryam

* , . . ^
parityaktam, sarvasarlrara caivangapratyaiigani parityajata,
w) * *
ekaksanara api* na vipratisarikrtam cittam, na ca me rosa
utpaditas/ tena me asa paripuryatu, ayam me kayo mans a -
15 parvatah samtisthatara, ye kecit sattva mansahara rudhira-

l 8) (9) ' ** * (10)
panas te mamsam bhaksayantu rudhiram pibeyantu/ yavac ca
(l)As -puryata. Ei~puryatah. (2 )A i-vivarttitah. (3)Ai

nagarasya sasana-. Binagarasya sasara-. C:nagare smasara-
D inagarasmasara-. cp. Tide dag gis ha. khyer nas gron khyer
gyi phyi rol dur khrod kyi sar bor te don do(319k5~6)*
-masakagatva in Mss. Corr. by Ch T. (5 )B ¡kukkura-. Ei

kurkura-. At-srgara-. BEi-srmgara-. CDi-srgara-. c p . T
1 _ 1 J _1 * 1 ______________3 -i 1 - 1 m MS* XsH 0 ^ ,3 4 IIttt * ^ 1 -. O m MS.s j
pibeyantu is supplied by Ch T. Tisems can gaii su dag

za ba dan khrag lithuh ba de dag.bdag gi sa za bar gytir cig
khrag hthun bar gyur cig. chi ch2 i
381 —
• (l)
me satt va raamsam bhaksayeyü rudhiram ca pibeyus tavan me
prapidhanavasena sarïram vaxdhatu, anupurvena yävad

(^) (3 ) ^
yojanasatasahasram uc cat vena kâyah samvardhatu panca
ta _ 9
yojanasahasram vistarepa/ tatra maya varsasahasrara
5 svamânsarudhirena sattvah samtarpitä; yavabbyas ca

' ’ (5 ) _
maya jihvah parityakta ya mrgapaksibhih paribhaktah.
' _ _ (6) ' (7)
pranidhânavasena cânyonyâh pradnrbhutah tesam ayam ^Qrdhra-
kütaparvatapr amano rasili sy an, nityam cânuttarâprabhütâ-

'(9) ’ (10 )
jihvatâlaksanapratilâbhâya me pranidhânam krtam/
' * ( 11 ) * ’ *
10 tatrâham cy ut va Rudhavade jambudvxpe purvapranidhâne-

* (1 2 ) * (1 3 )
na nagesüpapanno Nidhisamdarsano nama nâgarâjâ babhüva/
y am eva râtrim nâgesupapannas tain eva râtrim nidhikotï-

(i4) , ’ ’ (1 5 ) '
nayutasatasahasrâni nidhanânâm samdarsitani svayam eva
(16)
ghosam cârayâmi/ Hbhoh sattvâ asmin pradese nidhih
15 prâdurbhütah, nânâratnaparipurnas tadyathâ hiranya-

' (1 7 )
suva m a h yävad dakaprasädakam/ ÿüyam grhç.adhvam/ grhï-
(i8) , . _ _
tvâ bhoh sattvâ dasakusalân karmapathan samâdâya varta-

dhvam, anuttarâyârn ca samyaksambodhau cittam utpâdayata, .
(l)AE ï-yeyu. (2 )Chïyo j'anasahasram. (3 )CD :sambhavatu. E:

samvatu. (4)Ch¡-satam instead of -sahasram. (5)ABEïpari-
tyaktah. ($)E:mayâ* Î7)Aïgrddhaküta-. (8)CDi-prabhüta-.
(î?)B :-jihvâtâ-. (lo)C:-pratilobhâya* (ll)Tîsin ba ta skye
b a . cbl o m . ch2 î ftg, v . 3 9 St3* (12 )X i gt er stön ¿ chi t
c h 2 : # t ^ c f . 377. 11. (1 3 )A C D E ;vabhüvam• (i4)B:
-niyuta-* (1 5 )AD !samdarsatani * (l6)Bìbho bho . (l7)ACDE:
gyhnadhvam • B :gyhnïdhvam * (18 )E îbho .
--- 382 ---

(l) (2) (3)
sravakayanena va pratyekabuddhayânena va cittam utpadaya-
(*o
tha/ gacchatha grhnatha ratnani yâvad artham1'/ tatra ca
(5) ' *(6)
Rüdhavade jambudvïpe saptanagajanmaparivartena sapta-
( 7)
saptavarsakotïnayutasatasahasresv aprameyasamkhyeyâ :
( 8)
5 nidhayo nirdarsitas ca pradattas ca/ evam ca tatrapra-
(9 )
meyâsamkhyeyah sattvâs tribhir yanair nivesita, dasasu
kusalesu karmapathesu nivesita, nânâvidhais ca ratnaih
samtarpitâ, anuttaradvâtrimsallaksapapratilabhaya prani-
dhanam kptam/ evam dvitïye dvïpe saptabhir nâgajanma-
10 parivartair evamrüpam purusakaram kptavan/ evam tritXye

(1 0 )' (1 1 )
yavat sarvatra V i jitadosâyam lokadhâtau sarveû dvxpesu
evamrupah purusakarah krtah/ evam eva dasasu diksu

( 1 2 ) '
gaiiganadïvâlikasamesu sünyesu pañcakaâyesu buddhaksetre-
su, ekaikasmin dvxpe evamrüpah saptanagajaronaparivartesu

(13) (14)
15 maya yavat saptasaptavarsakotXnayutasatasabasrair evam
aprameyasamkhyeyâ nidhayah sattvânâm pradatta, yavad
yatha purvoktam/ pasya kulaputra tathagatasya bodhi-

(1 5 )
cârikâin, yatha tathâgatas tïvreïia balavïryena dvâtrimâal-
(16 )
laksapaparyesanabodhicaryâm cïrpavân, yathâtra purve na
(l)E:-yâne. (2)ACDE om. pratyeka-. (3)E;-yâne. (4)grhnatha

in Mss. (5)E :rudhavade. Tssin ba ta skye ba. chi om. ch2 ;
(6)T i n s . pûrvaprapidhahavasena. (7)®E has one sapta-.
(¿)Binidarsitâs ca pradarsitâs ca. (9)ABEsdasa-. (10)A:
jivita-. Tirnam rgyal sgra dbya&s. chl:^fî (Vicita) . ch2 :
(Vivarjita-). (11)b isarvatra. (12)B s-vâlukâ-. (13)
saptavaria- in Mss. (14)T îevamrüpâ• (l5)CD:tXvratïvrepa.
(16 JAS :purvena •'C :purve n y e . D ipurvan y e .
-- 383 --
ye bodhisattvà evamrupam tïvrabalavïryena bodhicârikam
(i) * *
clrpavantah, na kascid etarhi, na ca punaji kascit pascad
bhavisyati bodhisattvo ya ©vara txvrepodyogabalavegena-
nuttarayain samyaksambodhau cârikam caret, sthapayitva
tan astau yatha pñrvoktam/

(2)
tada casamkhyeyanam kalpânâm atyayena pratyavara-
(3)
kálasamayenedam buddhaksetram Pravadodupanir -
ñama babhuva//
sünye pañcakasaye utpale mahakalpe vart amane 1syam catur-

(*)
dvïpikayam aham salero 1bhüvan Savirocano ñama/ apasyam
(5)
ahsun asmin jambudvïpe sattvânâm akuéalaparyesticaryâm;
drstva caham paramabhïsanakam yaksarñpam atmanam abhi-
nirmâyâsmim jambudvïpe W a t ï r y a manusyapâin puratah praty-

(6) ' (7 )
astham/ te ca mam dystva bhlta mam prêchant i/ "kena te
( 8)
prayo janara?» vayam te tdd dasySmah1'/ mayoktam/ "aharena
me prayojanam,f/ ta ahnÿi/ “kïdrsas ta âhârah?,,/ mayo
ktam/ "manusyân marayitva bhaksayami/ tams caham na

(9)
khâdayami ye manusyâ yavaj jütvam pranâtipatad virâta,
yavan mithyadrstyâh prativirata, anuttarayam samyaksam
bo dhau cittam utpadayanti pratyekabuddhayanena va srâvaka-
(l)Dsnaikascid. (2)ABEîpratyajana-. Tldus fian pahi tshe.

chl om, ch2 v. 376? 7* " (3)phabhâçlo- in rass. T:
byi ru hbyun ba. chl :I t e g c h 2 : (k)T chl
suggest Suvirocano. Tïlegs par rnam par byed (Read — -
rnam par snafi byed). chl! ohZi Sam- or Samavirocano,
'•% . (5 )A !-paryyagticaryyâ. B ¡-caryya. C :-caryâ. E s
-paryasticaya. (6)BD:ma. (?)CD:ppcchati * (8)AE*vaye. (9 )
Dîviramta. : •
yânena va cittâny utpâdayanti tan apy aham na khâdayâmi*'/
tatra ca me sattvâ nirmitakah paribhuktâyâm dr^tvâ te
sattvâ bhayena yâvaj jïvam prânâtipâtât prativiratâ

(1),
adattâdânâd yâvan mithyâdrsteh prativiratâh/ kaiscid
(2 )
5 anuttarâyârn samyaksambodhau cittam utpaditam, kaiscit
pratyekabuddhayâne kaiscic chrâvakayâne cittam utpaditam/

(3)
sarve câturdvlpikah sattvâ dasasu kusalesu karmapathesu
trisu ca yânesu prati^Jhâpitâs/ tatra maya pranidhânam
krtam/ ”yadi me 'nuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau âsâ pari-

(4) ^
10 puryeta, tad idam me praçLidhânaparipurpam b h avet, yathâ
(5)
ca me câturdvïpikâh sattvâh kusale marge niyojitâ/ evam
(6) (7)
eva sarvatrasmim buddhaksetre sarvacâturdvïpikeû sattvah
(e) ,
evamrupena bhayena mâm pasyeyuti, dasasu caiva kusalesu
karmapathesu pratisthâpayeyam, trisu ca yânesu niyojayeyam/
15 evam eva samantâd dasasu dikû sünyesu pancakasayesu

(9)
buddhaksetreû sattvam dasasu kusalesu karmapathesu prati-
'( 1 0 )
sthâpayeyam, trisu ca yânesu niyo jayeyam11/ evam eva me
kulaputra âsâ pranidhis ca paripuraïah, sarvatra Pravado-
dupânâyâm lokadhâtau manu^yâ yakârüpeçLa vinïtaji kusalesu
20 dharmegu/ evam eva dasasu diksu gahgânadïvâlikâsamesu
(l)Bîkecid. (2)Eïkecit. (3)ABsdasa-. (4)B:-dhânam pari-,

purpna. (5)ACDEscatur-. (éJAEssarve. (7)B:-dvxpikâh* (8)
T ins. maya ca tan sàttvân, ^9 )Tisarvasattvam. (1o )b :
evagi meva. (il) chl ïdasasu kusalesu triû ca yânesu in
stead of kusalesu dharmesu, Wtok&'ï.
3 8 5 ---
s unyegm pane aka say e su b u d d h a k s e t r e s u y a k s a r ü p e p a m a y a
ma nus y ala kusalamârgacaryâyâm pratisthapitäh/ yathâ ca
maya bahavah sattvâ bhayat kusalacaryâyâm pratisthapitäh;

* (2) * ” ' ’
tena karmâvasesena mamaitarbi bodhivykâmüle vajrâsane
5 ’ *
nisannasya bodhim abhisambodhukâmasya marah papïyam maha-
_
’ ** (*o ' ' . ’

sainyenopasamkránto bodhau vyâkêpakaranârtham/
ayam me kulaputra samkîptena danaparamita; bodhi-

(5) ' ' (6) (7)
caryäm cararaanasya labdhâ câham gambhïrâm ksântim
• • • ? • • ’ (8 )
gambhïrâm dhâranïm gambhïrâm samädhim pañcalaukikabhijnâh
' (9) * * (io) ' ’ ’
10 pratilabdhâh; evamrupara mahâpurusakâram kptavân/ evam
aprameyâsamkhyeyâh sattva anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau
samâdâpitâ nivesitâh pratisthapitäh/ evam aprameyâsam-

(il) *
khyeyâh sattvah pratyekabuddhayâne, evam aprameyâsam-
khyeyâh sattvah srâvakayâne samâdâpita nivesitâh prati

’ * (12)'
15 ^ÿhâpitâh/ sthapayitvâ yavanto mayâ bodhisattvacaryâyâm
caramânena, buddhaksetraparamârmrajahsamâ me buddhâ
(l)sünyesu is supplied by Ch T. (2)-vrksa- is supplied

by Ch T, (3)Cîpâpiyâ mâm. Dîpâpïmâm. (4JABO :-krântâ. E:
-krâtâ. (5)ABCEî~caryyâ* (6)D:vâham. (7 )É:abhirâm. (8)Es
-jnâ. (9 JEî-labdhâ. (10)Ei-rupâm. cp. T:rigs kyi bu ñas
byañ chub kyi spyad pa spyod pa na sbyin pahi pha rol tu
phyin pa thob pa mdor bsdus pa ni de yin te, dehi tshe ñas
bzod pa zab mo dañ gzuñs zab mo dañ tiñ ñe hdzin zab mo
dañ hjig rten pahi mñon par ses pa lña yañ thob ste, skyes
buhi rtsal chen po de Ita bu dag byas s o ( 3 2 2 á 1-2)* But chi!
(229 b ) . ciiZ ;
(285a) . (ll)Ch T ins.
samâdâpita nivesitaci pratigJhâpitâÿi. (l2)ch2 T:bodliicaryâ-
yâm. .
3 8 6 ---
bhagavantah. paryupasltah, ekaikasya buddhasyantike
sagarodakabindupramána maya gunah parigrh.it ah, ganaría-

(i)
tikrantanam pratyekabuddhanam maya puja kyta, ganana-
tikrantanam tathagatasravakanam puja krta, evatn mata-

1 _
pitrpam pañcabhi (2) /
jñanam psinam puja kpta/ maya ca krpaya
(3)*
purvam bodhisattvacaryam careananana svamams ar udhir ena
W ’ (5)
sattvah samtarplta, idanXm api dharmena samtarpltali//
(6)
±ti srlkarunapundarike mahayanasütre daña-
parivarto ñama pañcamah//5//
(l)Arkrtah. (2)krtah in Mss. (3)C:pürva-# (^)b í -tarpitah.

(5)cp, Tísvadbarmeria, da ltar yañ ran gi chos rnams kyis
tshlm par byas pa yin no. But c h l : qj^ :
(6)CD om. iti srl-. So T ora.
— 387 "
vx ' o n J g ,
(2 ) (3) , _ ,
y a thaham kulaputra buddhacakgusa pasyami das a s u
d i k ^ u buddhakêtraparamapura jahsaman bud d h a n bhag a v a t a h
parinirvptan, y© raaya pratbamam a n uttarayam samyaksam-
b o d h a u samadapita nivesita£ prati^thapitah, y© maya dana-
5 paramita yam pratbamam samadapita yavat pra jnaparamitayam

(k)
samadapita niv e s i t a h p r a t i ^ h a p i t a h / evam evaitarhi
purva ©yarn disi aprameyasamkhyeyas t© bud d h a bhagavantah
pr avartitadharmikadharmacakrah tistbanto yapayanto dba r m a m

(5) '
desayanto 'draksam, ye raaya pratbamam anutta r a y a m sarnyak-
16} _ _
10 sambodbau cittam utpadita nivesitah pratistbapitali/ evam

*
yavat ja$su paramitasu vaktavyam,
(7) " ,
evam daksinapas c i m o -
tt arah©£$imoparisu d i k ^ u vaktavyam/ '
pasyaray ahara kulaputra purime digbhage ito buddha-

(8) (9) _
k s et r a d ekanavatibuddhakêtrasatasahasrapy atikramya
(1)No name for this last chapter is given in Skt & T.

H o w e v e r chi (229c), w h i c h suggests Samadhi-
mu kbavataraparivarta ; and cb2 ,
w h i c h suggests Bodhisattvasannipataparivarta. We m a y call
this chapter Anuparindana-(or A n u p a r i n d a n a - ) p a r i v a r t a .
(2)0 om. from yathaham to Sakyamunis tathagatali(UOO,2) •
(3)BE ins. vahu-. (^)A:evam ca mavaitarhi. E:eva ca ma-
vaivarhi. (5 )8 *'drantam. \6 )Tisamadapita instead of
cittam utpadita* (7)A:-tavyah. B:-tavya. DE:-favya. (8)
Ch sekonanavat i - • (10)chi T ;-nayutasata-. T :sa ya phrag
dgu daxi chig £ b u m . c h i : ch2 ; c f .39/,£> 3?*//$> 9°*»f•
— 388 —
U) (2)
Sampuspite lokadhatau Vimalatejaguparajo nama tathagatas
(3 ) ,
tisthati dhriyate yapayati dharmam ca desayati/ maya sa
(^) _
bhagavan purvam prathamam anuttarayam samyaksambodhau
’ (5) (6) (7)
cittam utpaditah samadapito nivesitah pratisthapitah;
(S) ' _ „ _ ’ ■’
5 maya danaparamitayam yavat prajñaparamitáydm prathamam
saraadSpitah, peyalam/ purimayam disi Abhiratye buddha

’ ' ' (9)
ksetre Aksobhyo nama tathagato, Jambünade buddhaksetre
' ( 10) ’
Suryagarbho nama tathagatah, Ratxsvare buddhaksetre Ratx-

(nj ■
svaraghosajyotir nama tathagatah, Suryapratisthite buddha

* (12) ' (1 3 )",
10 ksetre Jñanabhaskaro nama tathagatah, Jayavaisraye buddha
* dfc) * (1 5 )
ksetre Naganinardito nama tathagatah, Samjivane buddha-
(16 )
ksetre Vajrakxrtir nama tathagatah, Svaraje buddhaksetre
(1 7 ) * *
Vyaghrarasmir nama tathagatah, Aratxye buddhaksetre Surya-
(18) ’
garbho nama tathagatah, Vairaprabhe buddhaksetre Kirtl-
15 svararajo nama tathagatah, Meruprabhe buddhaksetre
(l)T:me tog kun tu rgyas pa. chi chZi (2)Tidri

med gzi brjid yon tan rgyal po . chi °h 2 ¡
Later we have Vimalagupate jara ja as Ch suggests, v. 3f0> /¿»/?;
392,1 (rf; I?'* (3 )A i dhr ivant i . BD !dhriyat i . (4) AB ;pürvám . E :
pürvo. (5 )Ds-ta. (6 jD:-tah. (7)ü:-tah. (8 )B ins. yavad.
(9 )T:tidzam buhi chu kluñ. chlif^^, c h 2 : ^ /§. (lO)A¡ratxte-
svare. Bsratxsvare. T:dgah bahi dbaii phyug. Ch: ^ ( l l )
AE¡ratisvara-. Bsratisvara-. T:dgah bahi dban phyug sgra
dbyans hod z e r . c h i : ch2 ¿ $ 0$.(l2 )A;-bhSskako .
B :-bhaskaro . DE ¡-bhastako . T :ye ses ñi m a . C h : %*. (13)T5
rgyal bahi gnas rab . c h i :fl^/J^.ch2 :$ (l4)T:hbrug sgra
bsgrogs pa. chl:#^&fe. c h 2 : %\ (l5)T;yan dag htsho. chi!
ch 2 :% U- (l6 )Tslin tu rdul med. ch i : .
ch 2 ¡ ^ i- (l7) ADi-raamir* Tí stag gi hod zer. chi! Tttffl,ch2:
(l8 )Tihkhon sbyoh hod. chi 7t#J. (s=Vira jahprabhe) .
ch2 : ’ ' .
3 8 9 --
(1 )
Acintyarajo ñama tathagatah, Samvare buddhaksetre Jyoti-
(2 ) * ' (3)
srlr ñama tathagatah, Kusumaprabh© buddhaksetre Prabhay
ketur ñama tathagatah, Ksamottare buddhaksetre Merusvara-
sandarsanamerur ñama tathagatah, Dharanavatyam buddha-
5 ksetre Jñanabiinbo ñama tathagatah, Kusumavicitre buddha-

- '
ksetre Vimalanetro ñama tathagatah// -
etam {6)
purvamgamam
krtva kulaputra purimayam disy aprameyasamkhyeyan buddhan

(8) \9) f '(10)
bhagavatas tisthato yapayato dharmam desayato buddha-
(H)
caksusa pasyami/ ye 'nutpaditabodhicittah purve fnuttara-
10 yam samyaksambodhau samadapita maya ca prathamam daña-

h2) ' ^ _
paramitayam yavat prajnaparamitayam samadapitah prati-
sthapita, maya ca prathamam tisthatam yapayatam buddhanam
bhagavatam sakasam upanita yatra taih sarvaprathamam
vyakaranam pratilabdham anuttarayam samyaksambodhau,,//
15 atha tasyam velayam Sampuspitayam lokadhatau tasya

(13)
Vimalagunatejarajasya tathagatasyasanam prakampitam/
(l4) _
ye tatra bodhisattvas te tasya Vimalagunatejarajasya
(l)T;nam m k h a h ( = A m b a r e ). chl':^:^ ch2 i (2)Ch T suggest

-srigarbho . T :snaii dpal sñin po * chl íJc^J^^’.ch2 ¡$ )T5
h o d gsal tog* c h l c h 2 (4)E:-svare-. T i l h u n
dbyañs l h u n po yaxi d a g ston. chl isSrfo fe £. c h 2 ; t
(5)T:ye les gzugs. chl :,M$c.ch2 : (6)Aipürvagamam. (7 )
B í d i s i aprameyan. ( 8 ) A : t i s t h a n i o . (9)A:-yanto. (10)Ái
-yanto. vll)AB í-cakûsam. (12)BE:-paramitam. (l3)B í-te j o - .
(14)A om. -teja-. Bi-tejo-.
— 390 —
tathagatasyasanam prakampitam d r ^ v a tam eva tathagatam
pr^tavanta^x/ ,fko bhadanta bhagavan hetuh kah pratyayo
yad idhm adrstapürvam bhagavata asanam prakampitam?11 iti/

(1 )
sa tathagatas tan avocat/ "asti kulaputrah pascime dig-
(2 )
5 bhage it^ buddhaksetrad ekonanavatibuddhaksetran atikramya
tatra Saha nama lokadhatus, tatra Sakyamunir nama tatha-

(*) (5) (6)
gatas tisthati dhriyate yapayati/ sa etarhi caturnam
parsadam purvayogam arabhya dharmam desayati/ tena tatha-
gatena pürvam bodhisattvabhütenanuttarayam samyaksam-
10 bodhau samadapitah, yena me prathamam anuttarayam samyak-
sambodhau cittam utpannam; tena tathagatenaham prathamam
danaparamitayam samadapito nivesitah pratisthapito yavat

(7 )'
prajñaparamitayam; tena tathagatena pürvabodhisattva-
caryam carataham prathamam tisthatam yapayatam buddhanam
15 bhagavatam sakasam upanito, yatra me prathamam vyakaranam
pratilabdham anuttarayam samyaksambodhau/ sa ca me

( 8)
Sakyamunis tathagatah kalyanamitrah Sahe lokadhatau
tisthati yapayati, sa evam caturpam parsadam imam purva
yogam arabhya dharmam desayati/ tena tathagatádhistha"

(9 ) ' (1 0 )
20 nena mamasanam kampate/ ko yusmakam lculaputrot sahate
(l)D s-putradhvapascime. (2)Tisa ya plxrag dgu dan chig hbum.

chi iMif, ch2 (3)B :satta. Essabha. (^)AE itisthamti .
(5)A ídhriyat i . E !dhryat e . (6)A !yapayaint i • (7) B ípürvam
bodhisatva caryam, (8)B;saha-. (9)Bikampitam. (lO)B:
-putra utsahate#
— 391 —
(1) , _
m a d v a c a n a t S a h a m buddh a k s e t r a m gan t u m Sakyaraunes tatha-
<' ' (2) ’
g a t a syarogyakausalyam p a r i p r c c h a n a y a ? "/ tatas te b o d h i -
(3) (4) * * _ _ (5)
sattva Viraalagunatejarajanam tat h a g a t a m ahur/ "ya iha
* ( 6) ’
b h a d a n t a b h a g a v a n Sampuspite b u d d h a k s e t r e r d dhim a n t a h
_ ( ? ) _ _
5 sarvabodhisattvagunapa ramitapraptas te 1dya pürvahna-
samaye m a h a n t a m avabhasam dr^tvanyasmad b u d d h a k s e t r a d

(8)
v i k u r v y a b h y a g a t a s , tenayam niuhürtara p p t h i v l c a l a h p u s p a
* (9) ’
vr $t±s c a ”/ te ca b o d hisattva ahuh/ "vayam api b h a d a n t a
’ * ( )
10
b h a g a v a n garnisyamas tarn Saham b u d d h a k s e t r a m t a m Sakya-
’ (1i) ’ .’ (i2) _ _
10 irnmirn v a n d a n a y a paryupasanaya tam ca sarvajñatakara-
dharaniinukhaprave sam dharmaparyayam sravanaya"/

* , (13)
te b a h u b o d h i s a t t v a s a t a s a h a s r a h svena r d d h y a n u b h a v e n a
a*)
tato buddha k s e t r a t samprasthitah/ te n a v a g a c c h a n t i k v a
gantavyam/ te *p y ahuh/ "tara api v a y a m b h a d a n t a b h a g a -
15
/
v a n d i s a m n a janimo yatra Saha lokadhatuh Sakyamunes
—
* . (15)
ta thagatasya b u d d h a k s e t r a m " / t a tah sa V i m a l a g u n a t e ja
r a jas tathagato b a h u m prasarya pañcabhyo *ñgulibhyo

(16) * _ (17)
v i v i d h a n y arc dimsi pramumoca/ tatas tare isa ekonanavati-
(l)AEima canàt saham. B¡marna vacanat saham. D:mad vacanot

sahani. (2)B:-naya. *(3)A :-satvam. (4)-guna- is loft out in
M s s .* B :-tejo-. (5)A:ahur yyam iha. (6)ABE;-puspita. (7)
ABEìtadya. (8 )B :vikurvatya-.# (-9)AE ;-satvahuh. (lO)Bi-vata
gamisyamas. DJ-van amisyamas. (ll)A ¡payyupàsanaya. Ei
paryupasanaya. (12)A ssarvakarajnata-. (1 3 )B:svaina rddha-
nubhavena. (l4)A:supra-. (l5)-gvuia- is left out in Mss.
Bs-tejo-. Esvimalas-. (16)A:vividhany arlî. Bìvividhani
roclî. D ¡vividhany arcasi. E ¡vividhany aysi. (17 )chi :>\rA/fé,
ch2 ! But T ¡ekanavati-, sa ya phrag dgu dan chìg hbum.
— 392 ~
_ (1) _ (2)
buddhaksetrasahasrany avabhasitavan, yavac ceraam Saham
buddhaksetram avabhasitavan/ yatas te bodhisattvah
pasyanti *sarvavad imam Saham buddhaksetram sphutam
bodhisattvair gaganatale ca devanagayaksasuraih sphutam/

_ '
drstva ca punas te bodhisattvas tara Vimalagunatejarajanam
tathagatam evam ahuh/ upasyamo vayam bhadanta bhagavan
Saham buddhaksetram sarvavantam sphutam, ñasti tatra-

■# (5)
valcaso 'ntaso dandaniksepaâmatram api yan na sphutam
(6) , -
bodfxisattvaih/ pasyamah Sakyamunis tathagato 1sman
nirXksate dharmam ca desayati”/ sa ca Vimalagunateja-

(7) ’ (8). ’ _ _
rajas tathagatas tesam bodhisattvanara evam aha/
11samantacalcsuh kulaputrah Sakyamunis tathagato/ ye

UÓ) _ _ _ _
kecit kulaputrah Sahe lokadhatau sattva bhumisthita va ..
antariksasthita
*
va .tatas caikaikah
( 11)
• / _ \ ■ * sattva evam
° samjanati,
•
, (1 2 )
Hmam Sakyamunis tathagatah sarvacetasa nirXksate mamai-
* ,
kam arabhya dharmam desayati"/
’ /
sarvavarnams ca sa kula-
f
putra Sakyamunis tathagato dharmam desayati eltavarna-
(l)A:-bhasitavyam. (2)E:cevam. (3)E:yas. Títatas. (^)Bs

-tejo-# (5 )ADEísphutam. (6)T:bam po bco lna pa ste tha
maho(325a2)# (7)B om# E :-gunastejarajains . (8 )AE:-gatams.
B o m . (9 )B statho . (10) ADE i-putra. B i-putrah sakyamunis
tathagato# (ll)Ascekaika# Bscaikaika. Eícakailca. (l2)E:
-muniras # (13 )A Jsarvam
y • varnna
*• s # B isarvav
# /am
*«na s # D :sarva-
varnas. cp. T:rigs kyi bu dag de bzin gsegs pa sa kya thub
pa ni kha dog dan dbyibs gcig gis kyafx kha dog dan dbyibs
thams cad du chos ston par mdzad de. chl í&ífi
ch2 f . »*.-w
(1) (2 )
sthânam/ ye ca tatra kulaputra sattva brahmabhaktâs te
Sâkyamunim tathagatam brahmanain samanupasyanti, mahâ-

(3) ' # _
brahmapativyâhârena dharmam srnvanti; yavad ye mara-
bhalctika, ye süryabhaktikâ, ye candrabhaktilcâ, yé
5 vaisravanabhalctika, ye virüdhakabhaktikâ, ye virüpâksa-

■ ^ (4)
bhaktikâ, ye dhrtarastrabhaktikâ, ye mahesvarabhaktikas
te sattva mahesvararüpavarnasamsthanavacanavyâhârena
Salcyamunim tathagatam pasyanti dharmam ca srnvanti/

. ’ (5)
yavac caturasXtis tatra sattvânâm varnasamsthanabhakti-
10 rupavyahârasahasrani te tathâ caiva Sakyainunim tatha
gatam pasyanti dharmam ca srnvanti”/

■ * (6) _
tasyam ca parsadi Rahagarjito nama bodhisattvo
" - /
dvitXyas ca Jyotirasmir nâma bodhisattvaJy atha Vimala-
(8 ) _ _
gunatejarajas tathagatas tan bodhisattvan amantrayâti
. /
15 sma/ 11gacchatha yuyam kulaputrah 8ahe lokadhâtau Sâlcya-
munim tathagatain mad/vacanâd arogyakausalyam sukhasparsa-

(9) ' h ■ _ _ _
viïiâratam pariprc cliatlia"/ te bodlii sattva ahuh/ 11sarva-

’Uo)
vantam bhadanta bhagavan Saham buddhaksetram salcsiti-
(l)T i n s . buddhaksetre. (2)A:tam. (3)ABEt-prativihârena.

D !-parivihârena. cp. Tîtshans pâhi bdag po chen pohi sgra
skad kyis chos thos so • chl )AE :
-kâyes. B:-kaye. (5/Aîvarnnam sanisthana-. Dîvarnam sams-
kara-. (6)Bîrasa-. T:gsaix ba bsgrags. chl ch2 :
(7)ADEí -rasmir * T;snan bahi hod zer. chl ch2s3ft»î?,.
(8)AE:-tejaraja nama s . Bî-tejorajo nama. (9)^ ïvihâritam.
(10 )A tbhagavant a . B îbhagavans t a m . E ora. bhadant a bhaga
van. T supports us.
„ 394 ~
u
g aganam b o d h i s a t t v a i h sphutam samanupasyamah/ na catrai-
lcasattvàsyapy avakaso 1sti k s i t a u gagane v a y a t r a v a y a m
p r a t i t i s t h e m a h 11/ sa ca Vima l a g u p a t e j a r a j a s tathagata
alia/ 11m a kul a p u t r a evam vadatha, "nasti Sahe b u d d h a -
5 k s etre lvak a s a h " / v i s t i r p a v a k a s a h sa S akyamimis tatha-
gato 1cintyair b u d d h a g u n a i h , purva p r a n i d h a n e n a vi s tirpa

_(2) * (3)
t a t h a g a t s y a krpasasanavat araprave sa, trisarapagamanara,
t r i y a n a d h a r m a d e s a n a m arabhya dharmam desayati, trividham
c ^ s i k s a s a m v a r a r a desayati, trini ca vimolcsadvarany u p a -
10 darsayati, tribhyo *p a y e bhyah sattvan uddharati, tisrsu
ca siveû p a t h e ^ u prati^thapayati/
f
ekasmìm samaye k u l aputra Sakyamunis tathagato
■'(5) (6) , (7)
1cirabliisambuddho vaineyasatt v a v e k s a y a m a d h y e Saila-
(S)
par vate Ind r a k s a s y a yaksasya bhavane Salaguhayarn vi-
(9)
15 harati, saptaham ekaparyanlcenatinamayati, vimukt i p r i t i -
sukham p r a t i s a m v e d a y a t i / sarvavati ca sa Salaguh a
tathagatalcayena sphuta, nasti tatravakaso *ntasas catur-
(l)AB i-gagapam. (2)A:-avakara-. cp. Tithugs rje dah bstan

pa la hjug pa ni yans pa yin no* chl:?l'ty^x. chZ .
(3)A: -gamapam. (¿f;B iupadesayati. (5)AE ì -b uddha. (6)AE;
-aveksayadhye. B :-aveksayadhve. (7/chl:Vidaparvate. cf.
37^» 5* (8)ABE:sala-. Disàlagrahayam. ^9)B i n s . sma.
cp. T;rìgs kyi bu dag de bzin gsegs pa sa kya tbub pa de
mnon par rdzogs par sahs rgyas nas rin po ma lon pahi dus
sig na hdul balli sema can la gzìgs sin ri brag mi mnam
pahi dbus na gnod sbyin dbah po mig ces bya bahi gnas sin
sa labi phug na rnam par grol bahi dgah ba dah bde ba hams
su myoh zin skyil ino kruh(Tl ¡dkyil mo dkrun) gcig gis zag
bdun las hdah bar mdzad cin bzugs pa na(326a2-^ ) . chl:J^7?>-.
„ 395 - -
ahgulapramapam yat tathagatakayena na sphutam/ tasya ca
, d) , , d.)
saptahasyatyayena dasabhir disabhir dvadasanayuta
bodhlsattvanam tatra Sahe lokadhatau yas tasya parvata-

f__________________________________________________ _
sy ab liiinukhaiti sthitva Sakyamunes tathagatasya vandanaya
5 paryupasanaya dliarmasravanaya/ sa ca kulaputra Sakya-

(3) ’ (4) _
munis tathagatas tatra parsadi ridhyabhisamskaram abhi-
sainskptavan ;sa ca Salaguha evam vistirna caivam vipula

_ (5)
_ _ _
ca pradurbhuta, yada te dvadasanayuta bodhlsattvanam

- ( 6 ) - ,( 7 )
tatra Salaguhayam pravista vistirpavakasam pasyanti sma/
10 ekaikas ca bodhisattvas tatra tathagatasya vividha-

_ _ (a)
bodhisattvavikurvanena pujain krtva, ekaiko bodhisattvas
tatra saptaratnamayàsanam nirmitavan yatropavista dharmam
synvanti sma/ evam vistlrnàvakasah kulaputra sa Sakya»?

’ * ( 9 )_ ' ,
munis tathagatah/ te ca bodhisattvas tasya Sakyamunes

(io) ,
15 tathagatasya sakasad dharmam srutva. Sakyamunes tatha-
, _ * di)
gatasya padau sirasa vanditva triskrtvah pradaksini-
' ' ’ (1 2 ) ’ ’
krtya svakasvakesu buddhaksetresu samprasthitàh/ acira-
' _ ’ ’ ‘ '(1 3 ) '
prakantanam ca tesani bodhlsattvanam Salaguha yatha
(l4)
paurvanam samsthita/
(l)Bìdasadisabhir. (2 )b :-nayutàm. (3 )A;tathagata sakya-

m u ni s. B :tathagatas. È :tathagatah sakyamuninis• (4)B;
rddhy-. (5)B;-niyuta. (6)AE:pravista. B om, (7 )AD:pasyati,
(8)Esyekaiko. (9 )ADE:-satvah. (10)ABDE:sakasad. (il) ADE:
triskrtvah. B :trihkrtvah. (Ì2)ADE:-prasthitah. (l3)AE:
sara-. (l4)Aipauranam. BE:pauranam. D:paurana. cp. Tssa
la£i phug de yah snon ji Ita ba bzin du gytir te. chlsjj^f..
— 396 —
(i) (2) . (3)
tatra caturdvxpikayam ICausiko ñama salera ayuhparx-
hparx- -
?
f
ltsxnas tiryagyonyupapattibhayabhltah, sa caturasltibhis
(*0 _
trayastrimsaddevasahasraih sardham yena Salaguha yena ca
_(5) ’
. bhagavams tenopasamkramati/ upasamkraraya samantake
Indraksasya Salaguhabhavane sthitah* tasya bhagavato
5 ,nubhí^vyia etad abhavat/ uyan nünam vayani Pañca-
sikham gandharvaputram adhyesemah/ sa ca Pancasikho
madhurena svarena bhagavantam abhimukham stavisyati,
tada bhagavan dhyanasamadhxbhyo vyutthasyati’*/ tatah
sakra£ Pancasikham gandharvaputram adhlsthavan/ atba

(8 ) (9) (10)
10 Pancasikho vxnam manojnena gxtavaditena bhagavato *nu-
' ’ (1 1 ) , (1 2 )
bliavena pañcabhih stavasatair bliagavato varxiam abhasata/
yada ca kulaputra Pancasikha arabdho bhagavato *bhi-

(13)
stavanaya tatah sa Sakyamunir bhagavan Sughosavairocana-
lcetum ñama samadhim samapannas; tena samadhina ye Sahe
15 lokadhatau maharddhilcayaksaraksasa vasura va garuda va

(l*0 ^
kinnara va mahoraga va gandharva va sarve lcamavacara

(1 5 ) (1 6 ) (17 ^
deva sarve rupavacara devaputras tatra sannipata
babhüvur; ye ca svarabhaktikas te svaram srutva pra-
sidanti, ye varpiayasobhaktikas te bhagavato varâam
(l)Bscatur-. (2)T:kau si ka. Chi^ps^ (3)AB:aha/ parxksxiias.

Ésahuh pariksxnas. (¿*)T:-devaputra-. (5 ;B ¡-kramamti sma.
(6)ADÉ ins. áhám. B Ins. a h a . (7)Tsdri zahi bu gtsug phud
lña pa. chl ch2 (8)T ins. gandharvaputro .
(9)X ins. grhltva. (lO)üsgxtar vaditena. Esgltar vadis
tena, (ll)-bhistava- in Mss. Can be pañcabhistavasatair.
(12)eíabhasatah. (1 3 )As-vailocana-. Tsdbyans sñan rnani par
snan byed rtog. chlsia. ch2 : & ^ $ fffl.(l4)AEísarva-. (l5)Ts
devaputrah. (1 6 )essarva-. B om. (l7)Bssannipatita & om.
babhüvur.
397 -----
srutvä tasya bhagavatah sakäse tïvrapremaprasâdaguru-
(i)
gauravacitrXkärajätäh prasXdanti, ye venuvädyabhaktikäs
te venuvâdyam snatva prasXdanti/ tatah Sâkyamunir

(2 ) (3 )
bhagavams tatah samâdher vyuttbâya Sälaguhäyä dvaram
5 darsapayâm âsa/ sakras copasamkränto bhagavantam prsta-
vân/ "bhagavara lcutropavisâmah?11/ sa Sakyaraunis tathägata

/ ' (k)
uvaca/ "nisXdadhvam yaksä yävat tasthuh samagatah”/ tatah
Sälaguhä evara vistïrna samsthita yathâ dvädasagangänadX-

(5 )
välikäsamä yaksäs tatra guhayam pravis$â, nisanpâyas
(6) , (7)
10 ca tasyah parsadah sa Sakyamunis tathagatas tathärüpäm
(8)
dharraadesanam 1erta vain ;
yatha ye tasmin parsadi srävaka-
(?) # # ' (1 0 )
yänikä nisannäs te srävakayänakathäm srnvanti, nava-
( 11) ( 12)
navatikotyas tatra srotapattiphalam präptäh; ye ca
/ (13)_
tatra parsadi anuttarasamyaksambuddhayänikäs te suddham
IS mahäyanakathäm srnvanti; tatra ca PañcasikhagancLharva-

u M
pürvamgamä astädasanayutä avaivartikäh samsthitä anuttara-
yam samyaksambodhauj yais ca tatränutpäditam trisu

(15)‘ '
yänesu cittam, tatra kascid anuttaräyäm samyaksambodhau
(l)Eivenu-. (2)e¡-guhäyäm. (3 )A îdvâyâra. (4)A:tastus

masägatah. B î tasthuh smasägatäs. Dîtasthus samagatah.
Bstasthus masägatah. (3 )t :3älaguhäyäift. (6 )A spar sata. (7 )
ADE left out tathagatas. T has bhagavän for tathägatas.
(8)b îtat. (9)ABB ins. vä. (10 )AK :-yanika thä. B:-yänikä
kathä. (ll)A:sropäpatti-. Tirgyun du zugs'pahi hbras bu.
Chs^ít,^^. (12)Ch adds pratyekabuddhayanika, chi „WH.
ch2 (13)E ! suddhä. (líos:
-niytrtä. (1 5 )A 8citrain.
~ 398 —
cittam ut pad! tara, leasci t tatra pratyekabuddhayane c it tetra
utpaditara, kascic clirâvakayâne cittara utpaditam; sa ca

C
tatra Kausilcah sakro bhayät parimukto, varsasahasram >/
' (i) _
cay lit vivrddham, avaivartilcas canuttarayâm samyaksam^
5 bodhau babhuva/ tad evam vistxr^âvakâsah kulaputra sa
Sâkyamuni s t athagat ah/

_ (2)
evam vistxrnam casya tathagatasya svaramandalam/
na saleyam leenacit tasya tathagatasya svaramandalasya
par y ant am udgrhxtum va ganayitum va/ vistirnam tasya
10 tathagatasyopayakausalyam sattvaparipakas ca; na

(3) (^)
saleyam tasya tat ha gat a syopSyakaus;lyam paryantara ud- «-L
grhxtum/ vistïrç.akayas ca kulaputra tathagato ; na
sakyam leenacit tasya mürdhânam avalokayitum, kayasya
vä paryantara adhigantum/ yâvantas ca sattva etarhi tatra

(7 ) ,
15 Sahe buddhaksetre sannipatitâ yadi te sattväh Sakyamunes
tathagatasya kulcgau praviseyus, te sarve tatra vicareyus;

(8) ^
te ca satt vas tasya tathâgatasyaikaromamukhe praviseyuh
(9 ) _ -
niskrameyus ca; te ekaromamukhat tasya tathagatasya
na saktah paryantara udgrhxtum ünatvam va purnatvam vä-
1 ) A î-vaivattis. B :-varttileds. D:-vartis. E:-varttis.

2 JBîsvara-. Tîdbyans kyi dkyil hkhor. c h l ! ^ ^ ch2 !-§*$$)
3JABE ora. tasya. Tikenacit tasya. (4)D:-kausalyasya.
5;Bi-m vyavalolea-. (6)Esyetarhi. (7)T ins. sarve. (8)
ÀBEî-vimukhe. (9 )AE î-kramyayus.
- - 399 —
ntaso divyenäpi caksusa/ tad evara vistXrnakâyah sa
t
Säkyaraunis tathägatah/
puriar aparam kulaputra vistxraabuddhaksetrah sa

i f f »
Sakyamunis tathagato/ yavantas ca dasasu diksu ganga-
U)
5 nadXvalikäsamä buddhakêträ evani paripurnS bhaveyuh
(2)
sat tvais tadyathäpi nämaitarhi Saliam buddhaksetram
sarve te sattvä etarhi Sahe buddhaksetre viseyuh sarve
te tatra vicareyuh/ tat kasmäd dhetos?/ tathaiva
tasya tathägatasÿa pnrvam prathamacittotpädenänuttaräyäm

(3)
10 samyaksambodhau pranidhanam babhuva/ tisthatu^kula-
putraikam ganganadxvälikäsamä lokadhätavah7 sac et kula
putra yävad dasasu diksu sahasram gangänadxvalikäsamä
buddhakseträ evam vistxrnäh tadyathaitarhi Sahabuddha-'

/ \ f • • • *
lesetram paripurnam sattvaih te sarve etarhi Sahe loka-

* * (S)
15 dhätau praviseyus te sarve tatra vicareyur/ evamrüpam
(7) .
tasya tathägatasya purvam prathamacittotpäditänuttara-
jnänapratiläbhäya pranidhänam babhüva/ evam vistxrna-
buddhakêtrati sa kulaputra Säkyamunis tathägatah/ ebhis
caturdharmair visxstatarah sa Säkyamunis tathägato
(l)B;-välukä-* (2 )ABB i-lcsetre . (3 ïtis Jhamtu. (4)ABBj

sarve* (5)ABB:-buddhaksetra. CDûddham. (6)e:sarvatra.
(7 iß î—otpädänuttara— • (8)AD:ca dharmair. BC:ca dharmer*
Èica dharme. Tichos bzi po de dag gis* chi : Và .îj* v&. ch2 :
— hoo —
( 1) (2 ) _
y a t hâvad/ grhnïta yñyara kulaputra i m a m candraro caviraalam
_ (3)' ’
puspam, gacchatha p a s cimäm disam yatha svayam dp^tva
(4) /
S a h a m buddhalcsetram, marna v a c anena t a m S a k y a m u n i m tatha-
• / \ • * f j'\ • *
(5 ) , (6 ) '
gatam a r o g y a k a u s a l y a m prccliata,f/
'(7) _ ,
5 sa ca V i m a l a g u n a tejarajas tathagatas candraroca-
' (8)
v i m a l a m p u s p a m grhxtva R a h aräjasya b o d h i s a t t v a s y a Jyoti-
(9) * ' ' (10)
rasmes ca bodhi s a t t v a s y a datväha/ "gacchata kul a p u t r a u
(11) (12) (13)
marna r d d h i b a l a d h ä n e n a Sah ä m lokadhatum11/ tatra ca
v i m s a t i h p r a n i s ahasrany ahur/ "vayam api b h a d a n t a b h a g a -

* (i h ) ' (1 5 )
10 v a n gac c h e m a h tathagatanubhavena S a h a m l okadhatu m tasya
, ' , ’ ’ (i$)
S ä k y a m u n e s ^tathagatasya darsanäya v a n d a n ä y a pary u p ä s a n ä y a " /
V i m a l a g u n a t e jarajas tathägata âha/ " g a c chata ku l a p u t r a

* (l 8 ' / ‘ ,
yathabhiprayah*1/ tau ca dvau b o d h l s a t t v a u Rahar a j a s ca,
(19) ’ ,
Jyotirasiais ca sârdham vimsatibhir bodhi s a t t v a s a h a s r a i s
20 ( ) * ' 21 ( )
15 tasya Vimalagunat e jarâ jasya tathagatasya riddhib a l e n a
'(22) (2 3 ) (24)
t a ta h Sampus p i t â y a lokadhâtoh samprasthitaêkacitta-
ksanenedam Saham buddhaksetram anuprapta Grdhrakute

* ’ ’ (26)' ‘ (2 7 ) / ’
par vate pratyasthatah/ te yena bhagavam Sâkyamunis
(28 ) '
tathagatas tenahjalim pranamyahuh/ 11asti bhagavan
(l)Cîyathâ ca. (2)ABCEigrhnxta. Digrhxta. (3)Eîpascimâyâm.

(4)Citatha. (5 )ABID :âlokya-. (6 )b î-kausalyam aprcchata. (7 )
Bî-tejo-. (8)D:rasa~. (9)B¡ -rasmes. (10)B î-putra. (il) AE:
dhivala-. B sprap.idhivala-• (l2)Bîsahe. Vl3 JAB :-dhâtau. Bï
-dhatoh. Íl4)ACE iagacchemah. (l5)tathanubhâvena in Mss. Tí
de bzin gsegs pahi mthus . ch2 chi :^tfH>ŸiJ.(l6)C ;-naya.
Eí-nayaju (17)B:-tejo-. (i8)b 5-prayam. (19)AEí-rasmis•
(2 0 )Bî-tejo-. (SI)bspddhi-. (22 )ABE :-yarn. (2 3 )Aî-dhatauh.
BEí-dhatau. (24)E:yeka-. (25 )AB îgpçlha-• Esgrddha-. (26)Bî
pratyestät. (2 7 )A E ite jena. Bíyena. Oítena ya. (28)ABCD
om. tathagatas.
4 0 1 -----
(1 )
p u r a s tim e d ig b h ä g e e k o n a n a v a tib u d d h a k s e tr a s a h a s r a n y
atilcramya tatra Sampuspito näma lokadhätuh, tatra Vimala-
(2)
gunatejaräjo -
nama tathägatah// - ■
sa ca punas tathagato
(3)
bodhisattvaganapariväras tathägatasya gupavarnakirtaya-
(M
mäna evam äha/ "Säkyamunir näma tathägatah Sahe buddha-
ksetre tisthati yäpayati/ tena ca tathägatena pürvara

"(5 ) (6 ) *
bodhisattvabhütena bodhisattvacärikam caramänenäham
sarvaprathamam anuttaräyäm samyaksambodhau samädapito
nivesitah. pratisthäpitas, tasya ca vacanena mayänuttarä-

(7 )
yäm samyaksambodhau cittam utpaditam tena tathägatenäham
prathamam danapäramitayam nivesito, yävat purvoktam/
evam ebhis caturbhir dharmair visistatarah sa Säkyamunis

_
tathagato/ yatha tenerne candrarocavimala puspäh presita
ärogyakausalyam ca prc chati1*/
evam Abhiratyä buddhakseträd Aksobhyasya *tathä-
gatasyäsanam kampati/ ye ca tatra bodhisattväh sanni-
patitäs te capi d^stvAlesobhyasya tathägat^sy^sanam
kampitam parippcchanti sma/ peyälam yathä purvoktam/
(l)ABCD:-trimsati-. Ei-vimsati-. Corr. by Ch, chi ¡'Y*

ch2 í T í ekanavatì-, sa ya phrag dgu dah chig hbum.
cf. 388,13» 3 9 1 »5 » 392*18. (2)bï~tejo-. E:-tejo näma.
(3)Bí-kirttayäna. (4)C:saha-. (3)A i-satvena bhütena. (6)
Bibodhicärikäm. (7 iutpaditau. (8)A;ärbhis. BBiäbhis.
Ciobhis. (9)cÈîtena me. (lO)BC î-prcchati. (11)b odi,
yathä pürvoktam.
sarvesám evam vaktavyam/ tena ca saraayenaprameyasam-
khyeyah purimayam disi tathagataduta bodhisattva imam

i (i) *
Saham buddhaksetram
* * sahacandrarocavimalaih
K * puspaih
* • sam-
• ql
/
prapta^L Sakyamunes tathagatasya pariprcchanaya pujanaya
5 vandanaya paryupasanaya dharmasravanaya ca/

(2)
saraanantaraparivásito bhagavatah purimayam di si
(3 ) *
buddhaksetranama parilcirtanam buddhanam bhagavatam,
daksinSam disam punar bhagavan arabdhah parikirtayitum/

(4) ' _
"pasyamy aham kulaputra daksinasyam disalto buddhaksetrad
10 ekaganganadivalikasamani buddhaksetrany atikramya tatra

(5) ^ _ ,(6)
Sarvasokapagato ñama lokadhatus, tatrAsokasrir ñama
tathagafcas ti^thati dhriyati yapayati{1),

/ maya sa bhagavan
(8)
sarvaprathamam pürvam bodhisattvacarikam caramanena-
(9)
nuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapito, yavad yathá purvo-
(10)' (11) ' (12)
15 ktam/ Jambüprabhe buddhaksetre Dharmesvaravinardir ñama
(13) ' (14)
tathagatah, Merupratisthite buddhaksetre GatiEsvarasalendro
(l)puspaih is supplied by Cli T. (2)Ai-parivasito. CDE:

-parivasito. (3)E:-ksetre nama. cp. T :bcom ldan hdas kyis
sar phyogs kyi sahs rgyas bcom ldan hdas rnams lcyi ratshan
dan sahs rgyas kyi zih yohs su bsgrags pa dag inthar phyin
ma thag t u . ch2 : .chi fell
(4)A:pascimasyain. (5)T:mya nan thams cad
dan bral b a . chi ch2 (^;T iniya nan med pahi
dpal. chi: ch2 : (7)0h T add dharmara ca desavati.
(8)BDEipurva-. (9)samadapito is supplied by Ch T. (lO)T
ins. evam. (ll)T;hdzam buhi hod. chi ch2 (12)
CE:dharmasvara-. Tschos kyi dbah phyug rnam sgrogs. chl:*t
ch2: (l3)T:lhun po rab gnas. chli#*8?^. ch2 :
aiHt-ir. (l4)AE:-sarendro. Tihgro bahi dbah phyug sa lahi
dbah po . chi i ch2 :
- - 403 ~
(1) _ _ .
näma tathägatah, Gunendraniryuhe buddhaksetre Simha-

(2 ) *' (3 ) ■
v i jrmbhitaraja näma tathägatah, Maniinülavyuhe buddha-
W _ ■ (5 )
ksetre Näräyanavijitagarbho näma tathägatah, Mulctäprabha-
* * (6) _
samcaye buddhaksetre Ratnagunavijrmbhitasamcayo näma
* ^ * ' (8) _ _
5 tathägatah, Devasome buddhaksetre Jyotigarbho näma tathä-
’ (9) ' (10) _
gatah, Candanamule buddhaksetre Naksatravidhanakirtir närna
‘ (H) * ’_______________ p 2 ) ___
tathägatah, Yisistagandhe buddhaksetre Punyabalasälaraja
' "(13) W
näma tathägatah, Suvidite buddhaksetre Manojñaghosasvara-
’ (15) (l6 )
vinardito näma tathägatah, Duranye buddhaksetre Salajaya-
' (17)
10 binduräjä nama tathägatah, Nardascoce buddhaksetre Teje-
(1 8 ) * (19) '
svaraprabhäso närna tathägatah, Abhigarjite buddhaksetre
(20) (21) ’
Stimanojñasvaranirghose näma tathägatah, Ratnavisabhe
(2 2 )
buddhaksetre Ratnatalanägendro näma tathägatah, Paläma-
(l)E ípuny endra-. Ti yon tan dbah pohi ba gara, chi :

ch 2 sí&íMMfc (2 )bE;-räjo . Tiseh ge bsgyiñs pahi rgyal po .
chi i f â (3 )T;nor bu gzir bkod. chi i ch 2 :
4 )T ssred med kyi bus rnam par rgyal bahi sñinp o .
chi : ch2 ;ffî&j&fcêc. (5 )B imulet aprabha -. T iho d hgyed yañ
dag bsags. chi ch 2 : (6 )T om. ratna-, yon tan
bsgyiñs pa yan dag bsags. chi:
lhahi zia ba. chi i^ fi. ch 2 :^^p (¿)-T:skar inahi sñiñ po . chi
Xi$c. ch 2 iefj ^ (9)Titshan dan gyi rtsa ba. Chi^^SííL (lO )E ì
nales et renales et r a - . Tirgyu skar chog grags p a . Chi^-fH^. (il)
Tidri mchog. chi Ch2:^fijl. (l2 )B !-säraräjo. Tibsod nams
stobs sa lahi rgyal po . chi ir/tííH % & ch 2 :*l figlili. (l3 )t :sin
tu rtogs pa. chliirlf; ch 2 i% (l^-)Tîyid du hoñ bahi sgra
dbyaiis rnain par bsgrags pa. ch2 ABE :-gho se svara-.
So chi :-$<)-■%& (15 )chi i £. ch2 T iAranye,P*)fa. & rt sed m e d .
.(i6 )B :särajayani vimdurajo. Ti sä lahi thig pahi rgyal po .
chi ch2 (1 7 )B inarda svä je . T;zia bsgrags.
chi :candresvare , ch2 \% t (lö)Tigzi brjid dbañ phyug hod
chi fcfc ch 2 i (l9 )Tímñon par sgrogs. chl;^®%: ch 2.:|;'i¡
(2 0 )Ei-svara-. Tisgra dbyañs yid du hoñ ba. chi ; . ch 2 :
(2l)T*rin chen lehyu mchog. chi ï ch2 :^ (22)Ti
klu dbañ rin chen ños. chi i ch 2 :
k ö k -----
(l) (2) ,
ratnavrlcsaratne buddhaksetre Dharmameghanirghosesvara-
1 '
sauinyo *ñama tathagatah, peyalam yatha
i3)- */
purvoktam/ evam
aprameyasamlchyeyanam buddhanam bhagavatam daksinasyám

, asanani
disy ’ kampanti/
* , sarve ( te
4 ) buddha bhagantah
’ * ’ Sakya-
5 muñes tathagatasya varnam yasah kirtim udirayanti/
yavat tena samayenaprameyasamkhyeya daksiriasyam disi
tathagataduta bodhisattvah sahajcandrarocavimalaih puspair

(s) * * _
imam Saham buddhaksetram anupraptah Sakyamunes tatha
gatasya prcchanaya yavad dharmasravanáya"/
10 punas ca bhagavan aha/ f,pasyamy aham kulaputra

, ’
pascimayam disito buddhaksetrat saptanavatibuddhaksetra-
, *
nayutasatasahasrany '
atikramya -
tatrOpasantamatir ñama
(8) ' (9)
.buddhaksetras, tatra Ratnagirir ñama tathagatah tisthati
dhriyati yapayati dharmam ca desayati/ maya sa bhagavan

(10) ■ (ll)
15 pürvam bodhisattvabhutena bodhlsattvacaryam caramanena
’ (12) * _ '
sarvaprathamam anuttarayam s8unyaksanibodh.au samadapito,
(l)B ípatvasaratna-. E om. -vrksaratne . ch2 : chl;

Tirin chen ljon sin hbras bu dpag med rin po che
(Ratnavrksaphalaprameyaratna). (2)E:dharmmagha-. Tschos
sprin sgra dbyahs dbah phyug ala ba. c h l : it ^7Ll9flch2 ;
víii: y\ pr % (3)B om * yatha purvoktam. (4) A D E ;save nuVuddha.
(SjCsiyam. (6)Tskhrag khrig hbum phrag dgu bcu rtsa bdun.
ch2 : But c h l : (7)T :blo gros ñe bar
zi ba. Ch: (8)AE :-ksetra. B:-ksetram. (9)T:rin chen
ri bo . Chi f iV). (lO )A :-satvena. (h )a ¡Vodhicaryyam. C:
vodhicarya. D E ;vodhicaryam• Ticaryam. chl om. (l2)-pra-
thamam samadapito in Mss. anuttarayam samyaksambodhau is
supplied b y ch2 T.
— 405 —
_ _ (1)
_
yavad yatha purvoktam/ buddhaksetranam peyalam, Vara-

_ _
rasmikoso ñama tathagatah, Svarajhalcoso ñama tathagatah,
) (5)* (6) (7)
Haritalakirtih, Samantagarbhah, Brahmakusumahf Karadhara-
(8) ‘ (9)
vikramah, Dharmavesapradipah, Asamantaramerusvaravighusja-
’ (10) ,
5 rajah, Brahmendraghosah, yatha purvoktam/ evain aprameya-
/
samkhyeyanam pascimáyara buddhanam bhagavatain yesara Sakya-
Cu) ' _ _ _ _ _
munina tathagatena naiuani parikxrtitani tesam a sanan!
kampanti/ yavat tena samayenaprameyasamkhyeyah pascimá-

- i
yam di si buddhadütá bodhisattvah sahabandrarocavimalaih
* . ’ /'_ _ _ (i^) _
10 puspair imam Saham buddhaksetram anuprapta yavan nisanna
* , * ’ * _ (13) _
dharmasravanaya/ peyalam, evam uttara dig vaktavya,
1 -
evam uparimayam, evam adhah, evam purvadaltsina, evam
_
(15) (16) * _
dalesinapaácima, evam pascimottara, evam uttarapürva"/ -
punah Sakyamunir bhagavan aha/ 11pasyamy aliam kula-

(17) ’ _ (18)
15 putrottarapurvayam disxto buddhaksetrad astanavati-
(1) B :purvava t .(2) AE ¡var alcasinim- . B :var aka sminko . C :var a -

lcalpi-. D :varakasmi-• T:hod zer mchog gi mdzod. ch2 :
chl: (Vararasmyasolca). (3)-jnasoko in Mss. Tidbyañs
mkhyen mdzod. Ch:1!r 4 )T iba bla grags pa. chl 5$í<js. ch2
(5)T:kun tu sñin po • c h l: ch2 : (6)D:vara-. T:tshañs
pahi nle tog. Ch:^^. (7 )Bidharadhara-. T isku mchog rnam par
gnon. chl ch2: (8)Gí-vesa-. Tíchos lcyi sugs lcyi
sgron ina. chl ch2 ¡ (9 )0 í-mevarusvara-. Tilhun
po phrag med pa sgxa dbyahs rnam par grags pahi rgyal po .
But chl ch2 (10 )T :t shans pahi
dban po dbyahs, chli^^í-. ch2 : (ll)A om» C ;-muni ñama.
E;-munis. (12)ABEínisarnná. ( 1 3 ívaktavya. (l4)C:eva
dharmah. (1 3 )E:daksinapaácima. (l6)evam is left out in Mss
(17)B¡-putra uttara-. -pascimayam in Mss. Corr. by Ch T.
T:byah sat gyi phyógs logs su. Chs^jí^fi-.-fcf • 410,10. (l8)Ti
bye ba lchrag lchrig hbum phrag dgu bcu rtsa brgyad. ch2 í
fcfAdfelIf&fifcgf But chlífi^fJH»«.. ‘
— 40 6 —
U) , (2)
buddhaksetrakotinayutasatasahasrany atikramya tatra Vi-
(3) ' (4)
jayam ñama huddhaksetram, Vigatasamtapodbhavavaisravana-
(5)
salara jo ñama tathagatah/ maya sa tathagatah purvani
(6)
bodhisattvabhut ena bodhisattvacaryam caramanena sarva-
prathamam anuttarayam samyaksambodhau samadapito, yavat

(8) (9)
âtsu paramitasu; yavan maya sarvaprathamam tisthatain
(i°)'
yapayatam buddhánam bhagavatam sakasam upanito, yatra
tena vyakaranam pratilabdham anuttarayam samyaksambodhau;
yada ñama pariklrtitam tadásanam kampitam; yavac catur-
asitisattvanám varnabhaktisanisthanarupavyaharasahasrani
"(n)
tatha Sakyamunim tathagatam pasyanti dharmam ca srnvanti/
’*(12)
tatra ca parsadi dvau bodhisattvau, ekah Vigopa-
(13) (l4)
sikharo ñama dvitiyah Samrocanabuddho ñama; sa ca Vi-
gatasamtapodbhavavaisravanasalarajo ñama tathagatas tau

* (1 6 ) (17)
dvau bodhisattvav amantrayitvaivam aha/ Hgacchata yuyam
, (18)
kulaputrau Sahe buddhalcsetre, mad jvacanac Chalcyamunes
(l)AB ¡-lcsetra-. B ;-kotiniyuta-. (2)T;rnam par rgyal ba.

But chl ¡ ch2 ¡ =Virajah. (3)T ins. tatra. (b)c i
-samtapohabhava-. BCD i-vaisramana-. T:gdun bral niñón par
hphags pa rnani thos kyi bu sa lahi rgyal p o . c h l :
ch2 (5)chl orn. from maya sa to dharmam
ca srnvanti (11)* (6)ABB;-caryayam. C:-carya. (7)E *sarvam.
(8)B:sat-. (9)t ins. samadapito. (10)Díuparite. (ll)T i n s .
yavad yatha pürvoktam. (12 )T ¡hkhrugs med rt se ino . chl:^?^-
ch2 s Oh (l3/Tssañs rgyas yañ dag hdod. c h l :^fc08f$j.ch2
( i M c h l om. frora sa ca to yavad yatha pürvoktam^í?,/^, ).
(1 5 ) -odgatá- in Mss . ABCDi -vaisramaaia-. C B ;-salarájo . cp.
fn. ¿ , (l6)-tvevam in Mss. (1 7 )CD syüvam. (l8)E:
vacana áakyamunis
tathägatasyärogyakausalyam sukhasparsavihäratäm pari-
prcchata,V tav ähatuh/ 11sarvavantain bhadanta bhagavan

(2) * (3) (?)_ ,
navam Saham buddhaksetram saksitigaganam samanupasyamah/
na ca tatraikasattvasyäpy avalcaso 1sti ksitau vä gagane
vä, yatraväm pratisthevahiM/ sa ca tathägata äha/

(5) * (6')' (7) (8)
11ma kulaputraivam vadata, ■"nästi Salie buddhaksetre *va-
kasab11/ tat kasmad dbetor?/ vistirnavakasah, kula-
putrau sa Säkyamunis tathägato 'cintyair buddbagunaib,
purvapranidhanena vistxrnä tasya tatbagatasya krpäsäsanä-

’ (9) , ’ (10)
vatarapravesa, trisaranagamanam, tribbir yänair dbarmam
desayati, trividbam siksäsamvaram desayati, trini vimoksa-

di)
"
dväräni pralcäsayati, tribbyas capayebbyab sattvän uddhara-
ti, trisu ca sivapatbesu sattvan pratisthäpayati/
ekasmin samaye kulaputra sa Säkyamunis tathägato

(i?)
'ciräbbisambuddbo vaineyasattvaveksaya v i samaSai1endra-
(13)
parvatamadhye Indräksasya yaksasya bbavane Sälaguhäyäm
vibarati sma, saptäbam eicaparyankenätinämayati sma,

(i*)
vimuktipritisukhasamvedx/ sarvävatx ca sä Sälaguha
in Mss. Tïrigs kyi bu dag sans rgyas kyi ziri mi mjed na

go skabs med do zes de skad ma zer cig(331b8) . cb2
(9 )pravesab in Mss . v . 395 »7• (10 )T i n s .
dbairmadesanäm arabhya, tbeg pa gsum gyis cbos bst an pa las
brtsams te cbos st on par mdzad pa. c f. 395,8. ch
(11 )CD ïcäpätyabbyah. (12 )ü svisarne sailaidra-. cf. 395, 13-¿
(l3)E:säla-. (1^)b î -samvadï.
sphutâ tathagatakâyena, nâsti tatrâvakâso ’ntasas catur-
angulapramânam. yan na tathagatakâyena sphutam/ tasya ca

U ) .
,
saptâhasyatyayena dasabliyo digbhyah dvâdasanayutâ bodhi-

(2)
sattvanâm mahasattvanam Sahe lolcadhâtau samprâptâs tasya
5 Sakyamunes tathâgatasya vandanâya/ yâvad iraais caturbhir

, *
dharmair visistatarah sa Sakyamunis tathagato yathânye
(3)
tathâgata/
(*0 _ _
grhnïdhvam yuyam kulaputra imam candrarocavimalara

(5 )
puspâm; grhxtvâ gacchata daksinapascimâm disam, yathâ
(7 ) (8)
10 svayam
» • drstvâ
♦• « tara
• Saham* buddhaksetram;
* ** marna vacanât
/_ \
(9 )
tasya Sâlcyamunes tathâgatasyârogyakausalyam prceliata11/
(i°)
sa ca Vigatasamtâpodbhavavaisravanasâlarâjas tathâgatah
(il)
candrarocavimalan puspam grhitvâ Vigopasilcharasya bodhi-
sattvasya dadâti Sainrocanabuddhasya ca bodhisattvasya

(1 2 ) ' (1 3 )
15 mahasattvasya, evam caha/ "gacchata kulaputrau marna
rddhibalâdhânena Saham buddhaksetram'1/ tatra vimsati-
(i)b ï-niyutâ. (s)ch2 T ;Sahe ,lolcadhâtau yas tasya parvata-

syâbhimukham sthitvâ tasya Sakyamunès tathâgatasya vanda
nâya paxyupâsanaya dharmasravanaya. T:de bzin gsegs pa sa
kya thub pa de la phyag bya ba dan bsnen bkur bya ba dan
chos mñan pahi phyir hjig rten gyi khams mi mjed kyi ri de
gah yin pa de logs su mnon du phyogs te hkhod pa zes bya
ba nas(332a8-bl) • ch2 î£ « g r ^ W'c) . cf ; 3 9 6 1
3-5• (3 )^ ins. yâvad yatha purvoktam. (4)gyhnx- in Mss.
(3)daksina- is left out in Mss. Tïlho nub kyi phyogs logs
su.( ch2 ; (6)E:disi. (7)Cîte. (8)Saham is supplied by
Öh2 t. (9)ACEîprcchatâ, (lO)a b G D ï-vaisramana-. (ll)candra-
rocavimalân is supplied by ch2 T* Time tog -zia ba mdog
mdzes dri ma raed pa dag. ch2 : ( 1 2 )ch2 T om. mahâ-
sattvasya. (13 )E imaha-r.
— 409 —
(l) '
pranasahasrany ahuh/ uvayam api bhagavan gamisyamas .

(2 ) ,
tathagat asyanubhavena Sahain buddhaksetrara Sakyamunim
tathagatam darsanaya vandanàya paryupasanava”/ tatha-

(3 )
gata alia/ M gaccliata lculaputra yathabhiprayah1*/ tatas
5 tau dvau bodhisattvau sardham vimsatibhir bodhisattva-

•( 4 )’
sahasrais tasya tathagat asya riddhyanubhavena tato
Virajad buddhaksetrat samprasthitah, elcaksaneneha
Vi (5) _ ’ (6)
buddhalcsetr© ’nuprapta Grdhrakute parvate pratyastillili/
buddhalcsetr© ’nupraptà Grdhrakute parvate pratyasthuh/
(7 )
ekantasthitas ca yena Salcyamunis tathagatas tenanjalim
(8)
10 pranamyahuh/ nasti bhadanta bhagavan nuttarapurvayam
(9)‘
disi, yatha purvoktam/ tena tathagateneme candraroca-
vimalah puspah presita, bhagavatas carogyakausalyam
prcchati1’/ evam marabhavanavidhvamsànasya tathagatasya-
sanam kampitara/ ye ca tatra bodhisattvah sannipatitas

(io) * ’ ’ (11)
15 te capi drstvà tam marabhavanavidhvamsanam tathagatasya-
sanam kampitam tathàgatam pariprcchanti, yavad yatha

(12 ) * ’ (13 ) * _ ’ (14 ) ,
purvoktam/ ©vani Sai endrara ja Vikramarasmih Padmottarah
ras . yo ja •iiaiiuur ara — » jj .nanur ucirayam purvciyd * u/*rLUi>ud,rd"

(9)T:disito. (l0)C:vodhi. (il )tathagat asyasanam kampitam
is suiiplied by ch2 T. T : ---de dag gis de bzin gsegs pa
bdud kyi gnas rnam par hjoms pahi gdan g ’yos pa mthon ste,
de bzin gsegs pa de la yons su zus pa nas. ch2 s
(12 )B Jpeyalam. (l3)T ins. dehi tshe na(tena
samayena). chi ins. another name, ( Maravidhvamsana )
(l4)Ch TsMaha-. Tsrnam par gnon pa chen pohi hod zer. chi:
kh *17-ch2 ;^ C/Wf»,
— 410 —
(1 ) (2 )
Cándano Merurajah Sagarah Sarajyotir Jnanavikramas tatha-
gatah/ yavat tena ca samayenaprameyasamlchyeya uttara-

, i_
purimayam di si tathagatas te bodhisattvah saha!

c andra- J-
rocavimalapuspair iha Sahe buddhalcsetre sampraptah Sakya-

. (3)
5 muñes tathagatasya prcchanaya pujanaya vandanaya dharma-
sravanaya//
X^ ) /
tavád eva Sakyamunis tathagata rddhyanubhavena
sarvesam sattvanam ye Sahe buddhalcsetre sannipatitas
tesam ekaikasya sattvasya yojanapramanamatram atmabhavah
10 samstliitah;
* •7 sarvavantam# ca Saham♦ buddhaksetram
• * evam-
/ *
/ (6^
rüpaih sattvaih sphutam, na kascid buddhalcsetre ksitau
^ 6. ; . „ ^ 1ntaso ^^njana-
salakapradesamatram api yah sattvebhyo na sphuto "bhüt/._
sarve ca te sattvah sünyam akasam pasyanti, na ca paras-
15 param pasyanti; na caisam parvataSumeruCalcravadaMaha-
calcravadaparvatas calcsusa abhasam agacchanti, na loka-
(l)Tstshan dan & lhun pohi rgyal p o . chi

candanameru-. So ch2 . Cs-rajah. (2)B om. Sagarah.
Tirgya mtsho, skar mahi snin po & rnam par gnon pahi ye
ses. But ch2 ; . ACD33;- jyoti-. c h i :^ &
(3)T ins. paryupasanaya. (4)ch2
^5--tA>(288a) . (5)T:re rehi lus kyan dpag tshad kyi tshad
tsam du gyur nas. But C h ;paramanuniatram, c h i :
s.'t*’§/$:>. ch2 1 ^ (6)ksitau is supplied by Ch
T. (7 )ACDE 51jana-. B m t a s a h amjana-. Titha na mig stnan gyi
thur, nia gzugs pahi gtos tsam yah raed do. chi i /)%- --
ch2 : $K%. (8 )A Jcaksusabhasam.
— 411 —
h>
ntarika divya Vimana urddham yavad adho Kancanacakram
(2) ‘
tatorddham prthivx caltsuso nabhasam agacchanti, sthapa- 0
yitva tathagatam Sakyainunim/ te tathagatam pasyanti/

_ , ' (3)
tatra ca bhagavan Akasasphuranam dharmavacchedaprasrabdhi-
samadhim saniapanno/ yatas te candrarocavimalah puspah
sarvaromainukhesu bhagavatah. pravi santi/ sarve ca te
sattvah pasyanti Sahe lokadhatàv antargata vigatah
sarvasattvanàm cittacaitasikesu manasikararupasamdarsa-
natah, te caiva bhagavato romamukhe niriksante sma/
10 tatra codyanam adraksuh, nanàratnavrksam nanapatrani

(5)' (6)_ _ ' (7 )
nànapuspam nanaphalakxrnam nanavastrani nanacchatra-
dhvaj apatakakeyuramuktikaliaralankrtains tam vrlcsam pas
yanti, tadyathapi nàma Suldiavatyam lokadhatav udyanàm/ ..
sarvesam ca tesam sattvanam et ad abhavat/ "gacchamo
vayam et ad udyanain darsanaya"/ sarve ca te sattva ye
(l)Csùrddha. Dsurddha. (2)BC:tatorddha* Estate ddham.

(3)b C E ;-spharanam. Tstin ne hdzin mkhah khyab chos sei
sin tu sbyans pa. clil ch2 : ( 4 )
Esnirxksete. cp. Tigan dag hjig rten gyi khams mi mjed
kyi kho ns su chud par gyur pahi serns can de dag thams cad
lcyis kyan mtlion no* senis can de dag gi sems las byun ba
dag kyan gzugs la lcun tu Ita babi yid la byed pa dan bral
zin de dag bcoin ldan bdas kyi spubi sgo hbah zig tu nes
par rtogs te(333b6-7)* chi
ch2 ^ ^ c m <0;(5 )CE :
-aklrpjia. (6)T ins nanadusyam, ras bcos bu sna tshogs.
So ch2 si ) (7 )AE :-cchatram.
— 4 1 2 ---- -
Sähe lokadhätäv antargatäh, sthäpayitvä nairayikäm yama-
1 ailleikam tairyagyonikäm ärüpyävacaräm, sarve parisistäh
sattväs tasya tathagatasya romamukhebhyas tathägata-
sarire pravi st ah/ at ha bhagavams tarn rddhim pratipra-

(1) " * (2)
5 srambhayitvä vyutthitah/ tatas te sattvä anyonyam
drstvahuh/ ukutra Säkyamunis tathägatah?/ Maitreyo
bodhisattva aha/ 11sainprajanam tatah sattvâh samanväharata
sarve vayam tathagatasya kuksau sannipatitah’1/ tatas te
sattvah sântarabâhirani tathagatakayam drstva svayam
10 pratyaksxbhütä ’•yathä vayam tathagatasya kuksäv antar
gatäh sannipatitas ca11, tesäm etad abhavat/ Hkuto vayam

(3)
tathagatasya kuksau pravistaci, kenasmin pravesitah?11/
(h )
tato Maitreyah sarvavatx parsadara svarena vijñapayan .. ^
(5) A
nuvâca/ H srpvantu bhavantas tathagatasyaivam rddhi-
15 vikurvanaprätihäryam yad asmakam hitakarah sästä dharmam

(6) * *' (7) _
desayati tad yusmäbhih sarvacetasä samanvähartavyäh"/
tatah sarvavatï parsat prähjalxbhutäh/
(l)ACDB;pratisambhayitva. B ïpratisrambhayitv â . T:rdzu

hphrul de dag siar bsdus te* chi ch2 ï
(2 JACOB isatvanyonyam, (3)B :apravesitah. (4)b îsarvävantam,
(5)AE:bhagavantas. X):mayam tas, (6)A'£iyusmakambhih. (7)©!
samaintvahar t1 avy ä.
„ 413 —
(1 )
bhagavams ca sarvasukhacaryädharmam desayati sma/
(2)
tatra katara sarvasukhacarya?/ yad uta samsärapankäd
(3 )
uttâranain aryâstârxgamârge ‘vataranam sarva jñata svayam-
(4)
bhujñanaparipürnata/ tatra dasaprakara dhyananivesa-
(5 )
5 cittotpadaparinaraanata, yad uta sarvasattvebhyo maha-
(6) ' *
karupacittadhisthanam, hitavastusamjananata, atirna-
(7 )
sattvottaranataya mahanävasamudananatä, aniuktamocanata-
saimäham asantaviparyasaparimocanataya, maha simhanada -

(8) (9)
nut râ sana samiäha nairâtmyadharmapratyaveksanataya,
(1 0 )
10 sarvalokadhâtugainanasannaha mäyasvapnapratibhasopama-
sarvadharmavabudhyanataya, sar va lo kadhâ tvavabhâ sana -

di) , _ ,
lankarapasannahah sïlaskandhadhisthanaparisuddhya,
dasatathagatabalaparinispâdanasannahah sarvapâramita- ..
d2)
paripurya,caturvaisaradyapratilabhasannaham yathavâdi-
15 tathakâritaya,yavad astadasavenikabuddhadharmaniravasesa-
pratilâbliasannaham, bodhisattvanam yathasrutadharma-

_ llk)
pratipattir aprapañcanata ceyam dasaprakara nivesadharma-
d5)
mukhacarya/ alaksanamukhaparijnagaticaryaya sarvadharma-
(l)Tìbde ba spyod palli chos tliams cad. But Ch. has -mukha-
for —sukha— • chi ï^tTji^p^.chS ; ( 2 )T adds —dharma & Ch
has -mukha- Tor -sukha- as in fn.l. (3)^ lus tharns cad
mldiven pa nid la gzud pa dan(prob. sarvajnatâyâm avatara-
nam) . chi ch2 : 5— jnânam pari-. (5)B î
-panamata. D î-parinâmanâtâ. E :-parinamanatâh. (6 )e:-lcâruna-.
(7 )í> :mahanatha-. (S)CDE :-sannahah. (9)6 :-pratyave1ksaputayË
E :-pratyeveksanayâ. (10 )AE î-gainanain samnaha. C :-gamanasam-
sanaha. D i-gamanasamnahah. (11)AE:-âlamkarana-. B :-lamkâra-.
(12 \b s-sannahah" (1 3 )Bî-sannahah. (l4)ÂCDE:-prakarâni*vesa-.
(1 5 )T has -sukha- for -mukha-,bde ba spyod pahi chos
thams cad la gzud pa.
— 4 l4 -------
(l)
na ir at myamaha sikarac i 11 anut padaniro dha samayam avai -
(2) .
vartikabhumir yatra sàmvartavivartanucchedam asasvatam
. (3)
aviksiptam/ imasya khalu punar dharmaparyayasya bhasya-
manasyasltikotigangànadivalikasaniah. sattvas tathagatasya
5 kuksigata avaivartika abhüvan nanuttarayam sarayaksara-
bodhau; gapanatikrantas ca tatra bodhisattva niahasattva
ye nanavidhadharapiksantipratilabdha abhuh/ sarve ca

)
punas tathagatasarirad romamukhebhyo niskranta ascarya-
(5 ) (6)
prapta, bhagavatah padau sirasa vanditva, dasadisaî
10 prakantah, svakasvakesu buddhaksetresu gatas tathagatasya
svaramandalakayapr amana jñapanartham/

(7)
tatra ye bodhisattvah purimam dìsam gacchanti apra-
(S)
meyasamldayeyah purimayani disi yad buddhalcsetran ati-
/
kramanti na ca Sakyamunès tathagatasya svaramandalam
15 pratihanyate,evam ca tatra svaram arrivanti vicitrapada-
rthavyañjanah, tadyathà Sakyamunès tathagatasya purato
nisannair dharmah srutah., evam evasya dharmam srpvanti/
(l)CD i-anirodhasamayam. (2 )ACD32 ì-bhumi. (3 )A ins . avi

ksiptam. C ins. anilcsiptam* cp. Timtshan ñid med pahi sgo
yohs su ses pa rtogs pahi spyod pa dan, chos thams cad bda^
med par yid la byed pa dan, sems skye ba med pa dah, hgag
pa med par rtogs pa gah yin pa ni phyir mi ldog pahi sa yii
te, de la ni £jug pa dan, ldog pa chad cirx rtag pa med pa
dan, gdeg pa med pa dan, gzag pa med pa yin no(33^b8-335&2
chi iSfa*?^ n .-*1)& &4X‘.« & & li
ch2 : i« ì<).(4)B:
nihJcramta. (5 )sirasa is supplied by Ch T. (6)Esvandita.
(7 'ABEspurimayam. (8)ABEiati-.
IH5 __
api ca tatrapi Sakyamunès tathagatasya kayasyonatvam va
pürnatvam va na prajnàyate, SSkyamunes tathagatasya
kayah sphuto drsyate bodhisattvaih sravalcais caprameyâ-
samkhyeya bodhisattvah sravakas caikaromamukhe Sakya-

(i) ,
5 munes tathagatasya pravisanto niskramantas ca samdrsyante/
evam dvitïye romamukhe, yavat sarvaromamukhebhyah pra-
visanto nìskramantas ca samdrsyante, yavac caivam dasasu
diksu vaktavyam/
sarvavatï ca sa parsa yavad bhagavatah kâyântargatâh

(2) (3)
10 sa bhagavatah kayaroraamukhebhyo niskramya bhagavatah
(4)
pàdau sirasa vanditva bhagavantam trispradaksinl krtva
bhagavato *bhimukham pratyavasthad bhagavantam eva

_(6)
vicitrarthapadavyan janarutavyahâraih stavamânâh/ atha -
(7)
tavac caiva kamavacara rupavacaras ca devaputra vicitram
15 ca gandhamâlyavilepanavrstim pravarsita, divyani ca
turyani pravâditavanto , divyani ca chatradhvajapataka-
vastradusyâbharanâni bhagavatah püjâyodyuktâh//

(8)’ f ’ (9)
tatra Vaisaradyasamuddharanir nama bodhisattvo yena
bhagavams tenarijalim pranamya bhagavantam etad avocat/
(1 )B :hihkr aman- . (Z )ACD :kayant ai'gat a r orna- fòr kay aroma -.

B om. -h bhagavatah kaya-* B ;bhagavatah sa bhagavatam _
kayàntargata roma-. Cor*** by Ch T. (3)B:nihkramya. (4)
B :trihpradaksinlkrtya. (5 )C spratXtyastha. (6 )-vyaharai in
Mss* (7)B;deva putra. (8;ch2: --t (288c) .
(9)BCD i-samudvaranir • Tihjigs med yan dag hdren* chli&'ÌL
ch2 : ■#.
— kl6 —
ffkim namayam bhadanta bhagavan mahavyakaranam sutrantah?n/
bhagavan aha/ ''Sarvajñatakaradharanlmukhapraveso ñama,

(1) (2)
BahubuddLhakain ñama, Bahusannipatam ñama, Bodhisattva-
vyakarapam ñama, Vaisaradyamargottaranam ñama, Samadhana-
5 kalpavataraño ñama, Buddhaksetrasandars'ano ñama, Sagaro-
pamo ñama, Gananatikranto ñama, Karup.apU£LdarXko ñama'1/
punar apy aha/ Mkiyantam bhadanta bhagavan kula-
putro va kuladuhita va punyaskandham praTsayisyáti, ya imam
dharmaparyayam srosyati udgrhXsyati dharayisyati vaca-

, (3)
10 yisyati paresara ca vistarena samprakasayisyati likhisyati
likhapayisyati antasa ekagátham api?H/ aha/ Mpurvam ca
mayoktam iha punyaskandham ¿ samksepenedanXm kathayisyami/
yah lcascid imam dharmaparyayam srosyati udgrhXsyati dhara
yisyati vacayisyati parebhyaá ca vistarena samprakasa-,
15 yisyati antasa ekagatham api, yas ca punah pascimayam
pancasatyam antaso likhitva dharayisyati, sa bahutaram

(5 ) (6 )
punyaskandham prasavisyati, na tv evam godasamahakalpan
satparamitacaramanasya bodhisattvasya punyaskandhaíi/

h
a
(l)Tísañs rgyas man po . chli S-fNf. But ch2 i-buddhakaram

(2 )B ¡-patakam. (3)Ch T om. likhisyati likhapayisyati. (4)
TiÔO. ch2 om. yas ca punah pascimayam pancasatyam. (5)na
tvaivam in Mss. (6)Ch TslO. cp. T : — ■ — gañ yah ma hohs pahi
dus Ina brgya pa tha ma na tha na bris te hchan bar byed n
d© bsod nams ches mari du slcyed par hgyur gyi, byah chub
sems dpah gan dag bskal pa chen po bcuhi bar du pha rol tu
phyin pa drug la spyod pahi bsod nams kyi phuh po rii dé
lta ma yin no (336a4-5). c h l : o
417 — -
tat kasmad dhetoh?/ sadevakasya lokasya samarakasya sa-
,U)
brahmakasya sasravanabrahmapikayah prajayah sayaksanaga-
gandhar vakumbhandap re t api sa cakirniarasuranam dustacittanam
prasadanaî, sarvaroganam prasamanah, sarvakalikalaha-

; (2 )
vi gr ahavi vadavy upa saman a h , sarvavat akalamaraparo gapra-
samanah,•sarvadurbhiksaprasamanakarah, ksemakaraniyah,
subhiksakarah, arogyasamagrlkarah, b liltanam abhayasukha-
kara£, klesavyuâsamanakarah, kusalamulavivpddhikarah,
apayaduhkhapramocanakaras, tribhir y^nair margasandarsana-
karah, samadhidharaniksantipratilabhakarah, sarvasat tvanam

(*0
upajivakaro, vajrasananisidanakarab>’ caturmaradharsana-
kard , bodhipaksabhisambudhyanakaro , dharmacakrapravartana-
lcarab, aryasaptadbanavirabitanam sat tvanam bodhipaksa-^
samrddhikarah, bahuparivarah.; abhayapuransigarapravesa-
karanartbam maya dharmaparyayo bbas±tab,!/

(5 )
"kasya haste imam dharmaparyayain parindami?/ ko
(6)
mamemam dbarmaparyayam pascimayam pancasatyam raksisyati,
adbarmabbumi sthanam sattvanam bhinnasilanam ca bhiksunam
(l)ABCD:sasramapa-. (2)ACDE:-raga-. AEs-prasamanakarah,

B :-prasamanalcarah. C s-prasamanah. T isarvalcalavatakala-
vrsti-, dus ma yin pahi rlun dan dus ma yin pabi cbar dan
bchi ba dan nad thams cad rab tu z± bar bya ba.
cb2 (3 )AB ;-pramocakaras . CD 5
-pramorakanas. (A-)cp* Tibdud bzi, gzom par bya ba*
(5)Aiparimi. BEsparidami. cp* Tigtad par bya* C h (6)
Tslfia brgya pa tha ma la. cbls ch2 i (7)T==Skt.
But Cb has desantaragdhanam avaivartikanam bodbisattvanam
instead of from adharmabhumigt^hanam to bhiksupam. chl:?fe^
karnapute prakäsayisyati, adharmarägaraktanam visama-
(i)
lobhabhibhütanäm mithyadharmaparicitanam aparipakva-
(2)
cittam sanivejayisyati?"/ sarvävatl oa sä parsä bhagävatas
* (5)
cetasa cittam ajñaya; tatra pársadi Merupunyo näma
5 yaksarisir nisapjrialjt/
atha Maitreyo bodhisattvo maha-
(4)
sattvas tarn Merupupyam yaksarisim gphitva bhagavatah
(5)
sakasam upanXtavan/ bhagavan aha/ **udgrhp.a tvam maha-'
( 6) (7)
rsa imam dharmaparyäyam, yEvat pasciraayam pancasatyam
desantaragatanam avaivartikanäm bodhisattvanam karjiaputesu
10 prakasasva/ adya cavaivartikacittam samjanayasvä-11 hai-
"vam bhadanta bhagavams, caturasxtimahakalpa atikramanta
yan maya bhadanta bhagavan purvam pranidhänena yaksa-

(8) ' (9 ) •
risitvalabdhyanuttaräyäm samyalcsambodhau bodhicarikam
(10)
caramapo , gananatikräntäh sattvä maya catursu brähma-
15 vihäresu pnatisthapitah, avaivartikabhumau ca pratistha-
(l)ABE:-lahhä-. (Z )C ;samva ja- • cp. Tschds ma yin pa chags

pas chags par gynr pa m a m s dan hdod pa mi bzad pas zil
gyis non pa rnams dah chos log pas yons su dkris pa rnams
dan sems can yons su ma sniin pa rnams lcun tu skyo ba med
par ligyur zig gu sñam du dgofis pa(336b5“8 ) * chl
fcffMbfot$ % ft ch Z : .
(3)Tibsod nams lhun p o . chl steift. ch2 ¡«psim. (5 )
udgrhna in Más. (6)ABE;-rse. (7)Tilña brgya pa tha ma la.
chl s (8) -risisvarastranuryanuttarayam
in Mss» cp. Tsbdag smon laiu gyis bskal pa chen po brgyad
bcu rtsa bzi hdas pa nas gnod sbyin gyi dran sroñ gis bla
na med pa yaii dag par rdzogs pahi byañ chub kyi spyad pa
spyod pa na. chl.
ch2 (9)ABCE om. bodhi-* (lO)ABCE
nat ikr ant ah * D :t i kr amt a h . ch2 : T sgananäsamat ikr ant a h ,
sems can bgraii ba las yan dag par hdas pa dag. chl:!pramey
s.ahikhyeya^,S^j?v% ^ ^ 7 f ^ /
— 419 —
(1) ^
pitah/ ahám oa sattvanâm svayam eva paripacayami yavat

' (2) ^ (3) W
pascimayam pañcasatyam ya imam dharmaparyayam udgrhisyati,
yavad ya itas catuspaclikam api gatham dharayisyati'*//

’ (5 )
id am avocad bhagavan attamanah sarvâvatï par sat sa
' ’ (6 ) f
devamanusasuragandharvaá ca loko bhagavato bhasitam
abhyanandan niti//
(7 ) ,
it i srïKarunapundarïkam nâma mahâyânasutram
(8) ' "
samâptam//
(9) ,
subham astu//
(1 0 ) (1 1 ) ■
10 ye dharma lietuprabhava hetu tesam t at haga tab/
(12) (13) ^ (l4)
hevadat tesara ca yo nirodha evara vadi mahasramanam//
-Us)
subham astu sarvadat//
subham// áubhaxn// subham// ,
(1)ACDE *-pita, (2 )T ïIna brgva pa tha ma la • chl :

ch2:^»lt.(3)ACD om. ya. (4)B adds dharayi sy at i vâcayiis-
yati. (5)Bî-mahas ca sa ca sarvavati. (6)aCDEï-asuras., Bî
-asuragad&gandharvas. Ch T support us. (7)CD om. iti srï-.
T om. iti ! (B)b ;-ptam iti. (9)Assubham. BÈ om. subham astu.
C Ch T om. the rest. (lO)D om. the rest. (il).A :~prabhavâ.
(l2)B iftyevadat. Read hy avadat. ( 1 3 )ABEîtesâms ca. (l4)B:
-sramapah. Eî-sravanam, cf. S P . p-487* 8 *5?• (l5)AE ora. the
rest ,
—« 420 -----
Part Two
APPENDIX
sarvajnat Sk â r a -dh Sr anï

♦
PREFACE
The present text of the Sarvajnatakaradharanl is
based on the following two Sanskrit manuscripts.
As The Ms. preserved in the Library of the
Royal Asiatic Society (London).
Hodgson Collection, Ms. No.55 (H.147). Yellow
paper, 240 leaves, 6 lines, 39*0 x 10.5 cm., Nepalese
characters, modern.
Folio Nos. 51b6-59b6,
%JB: The Ms. preserved in the Tokyo University
Library (Tokyo). t
. Kawaguchi & Takakusu Collection, Ms. Nos. 1 1 ,
184, (New No. 4l6). White paper, 117 leaves,
7 lines, 38.4 x 10.6 cm., Nepalese characters, modern<
Folio Nos. 40al-46a2.

A
The above two manuscripts contain many dharanis
from various sutras, thus forming the collection of .
dharaîls (Dharaplsafigraha) . The sixth part in both texts
is the S-dharaîI.
The S-^dharapI contains fifteen dharapls, which are
identical with those in the second chapter of the Karupa
pupdarlka. These dharanls are divided into two groups,
of which ten are in the first group and five are in the
second, similar to the KP(21, 1 7 -2 5 >17 & 43,13-^6,11).
The order of these dharapls is the same as that of the
S k t . Mss and the Tib. translation of the KP, but differ
ent from that of the Chinese translations.
In the KP, it is in the third dharapl that the Ch.
version differs from the Skt.-Tib. version. After
subhaprade(KP 22,12), the third dharapl of the Ch,.
version continues to maitra samapade(24t11) of the ninth
dharapl in the Skt.-Tib. version, ending with c a t u m am
vaisaradyanam adhimuktipadaprakasanapadam idam(¿4 a13-4).
The fourth dharapl of the Ch. version begins with tat-

ti.' '
phale(22\ 12) and ends with trayanam araksitanam adhi-
muktipadam idam(22,16-7)« which is the part of the third
dharanl in the Skt.-Tib. version. The tenth dharapl
of the Ch. version begins with cakrava.1re(24.11) , which
is the beginning of the ninth dharapl of the S k t .-Tib *
version, and connects immediately with vartte cakre

*
(24,15)t which is the beginning of the tenth dharapl
in the Skt.-Tib. version.

Thus, we can conclude that the S-dharapX is "based
on the later version of* the KP, transmitted in the Skt.
and Tib* versions*
Although the focus is on these fifteen dharanls,
the S-dhara^Li as a whole takes the form of an independant
sutra, beginning with "evam maya srutara” and ending with
11idam avocad bhagavan — bhagavato bhâsitam abhyanandan11
Xts closing line is the same as that of the KP itself
(420,4-6). The rest of the S-dharajiï forms a summary
of the first and second chapters of the KP(l,4-50,3) *
The number of the bhiksus» to whom the Bhagavat
gives the discourse of the S-dharanl, is 1,200. This
number corresponds to the Skt* version of the KP(l,6),
which is different from the Oh. and Tib. translations
where we have 62,000. As we have already seen, the later
Skt • version of the KP has been altered and has the
opening similar to that of the Saddharmapundarlka.'
The S-dhâranï follows the main narrative;

m
of the
first and second chapters of the KP, and igno^s side

j’ " ** -* 'Xca-
.»-v
first and second chapters of the KP, and ignoi^s side

dharma and Saçldharma of bodhisattvas by the Bhagavat
as the answer to Ratnacandravairocana Bodhisattva(KP 35*1

There are several passages where the S-dharanI
takes a little different course from the KP. For
instance, in the S-dharapl(l5*6 f.) the Bhagavat tells
Maitreya that the Bhagavat himself obtained the dharapls
from Kasyapa Buddha, the sixth of the Seven Past Buddha;
while in the KP(42,16 f.) the Bhagavat confirms the
word of Maitreya that Maitreya himself obtained the
dharapls from Salendraraja Buddha. In the 3-dharanI
(21,1 f.) it is the transformed Buddha(buddha-nirmita)
who advises beings in the hells(na±ray±ka) to recite .
"Namo buddhaya, namo dharmaya, namajti safighaya’1; whereas
in' the Kp(48,13 f*) it is the Bhagavat himself who
advises them.
Emphasizing the great merit of the dharapls, it is
said that those who keep the dharapls in mind will
attain the ten progressive stages of a bodhisattva
(dasabhuini). The S-dharapI gives the name of the first
stage, Pramudita(l5#3), which we find in the system
of the Dasabhumika-sutra(J. Rahder, Dasabhumikasutra,
Paris 1926, p.5)* En the KP, we find several other
systems of the Dasabhuml, such as systems in the Maha-
vastu, Oapâvyuha and larger Prajnaparamita sutras.

The dhiâranT(spells or magic formula), which some
times consists of meaningless combinations of syllables,
has its remote origin in the Non-Aryan cultures, and
becomes one of subjects of great importance in the
esoteric schools of Buddhism, It is interesting to see
that the KP as well as the S-dharajiI state their dharanl
as spells of Dravidian origin. Viz. Drami£a-mantrapadam
(KP 3 9 >l)> Dramida mantrapada(ibid. 39*3) & iyam Dravida
raantrapada sarvajnatdkara-dharanl(s-dharanl 1 6 ,1 -2 );
ami Dravi&a-mantrapadah(ibid. 19*8).
The dharanls are subdivided into four kinds, i.e.-,
atma-, grantha-, dharma- and mantra-dharaiiX(Dharma—
sangraha 5 ^ ) h Thus, the dharanls in our texts belong
to the fourth class, mantra-dharanl.
Together with the Samadhi and the Kântl, the

* *
Dharanl is regarded as the important subject to be
mastered by a Mahayana bodhisattva.

SAKVA J NATAICARA -DHARANI
(l)
oni namah sarvabuddhabodlilsattvebhyah//
evam maya srutam, ekasmim sauiaye bhagavan Hajagrhe

(2)
viharati sma, Grdlirakut e mahata bhiksusamghena sardham
dvadasabhir bhikûsatair evam pramukliais canekamaha-

(3)
5 sravakadibodhisattvabhiksubhiksunÛjjDasakopasikadevanaga-
y aks a gandhar va sur agar ud akiimaramaho r a gamanusyamanii sya -
rajamatyapaurajanapadaparivaraih//
tena khalu p u n a h .samayena bhagavams catasrbhih

(5) ' (6) ’
parsadbhih parivrtah puraskrtah arcanadisamskptas tada
'(7)'
10 b odhi sat tvavi saya éandar sanapranidhana vyuhasamadhi.vis aya-
dharapl:suldiavyuha samadhananirde sacaryavai saradyamalia-
vaipulyabodhisattvanugatasarvabuddhaparigraha nama
dharmaparyayasutrantam bbasitum arabdhavan/ tada nana-

(9) , , ' ' _ ,
varparasmayo niscaritayan prabhabhirayam trisahasramaha-
15 sahasralokadhatun mahatavabhasena sphuto ’bhut//
(l)Binamah. (2)gpddha~ in Mss. (3 )A %-upasakopasika-. Bs

-upasakopasika-. (4)A left out-mahor ag a- . (5)AJpasadbhi
(6)b tacana-. (7)B:-vijsayarsandarsana-. (8)A*~frbdhisatvah.
nilgai a - • (9 )-varpparasmayo .
atha Ratnavairócano ñama bodhisattvo mahasattvas
(1) (2 ) (3 ) (*) (5)
tam mahanimittam pratiharyam dystva sahaaa sthayaikamsam
uttarasangam lqptva daksipaânumapdalam pythlvyam prati-
pfhapya yena bhagavagis tenaíijalim ^rapamya bhagavantam
5 etad avocat/ 11paramascaryabhüt tatpraptoham bhagavan

(9> , - /
kuta ime rasmaya agata3i? kasyaiâ viâya/prabhavah? ~~A
ko *tra hetupratyayo bhavi^yati?**
bhagavan aha/ lfasti kulaputra purvadakîpasyam

(i°)
disi, ito buddhaksetrakotisatasahasragangSnadívaluka-
( 11)
10 saman buddhaksetran atikramya Padma ñama Xokadhatu
nanagunaratnavibhusit a nanaratnakut agaradivykâpu^karipy-
upasobhita/ yatraikajatipratibaddha bodhlsattvah Padmo-

(1 2 ) (1 3 )
ttaratathagatah sakasad dharmam s:ppvanti/ tatra loka--
dhatau Xndro ñama mababodhivrksaratnamayany asti/ tasya

d*o ’ *
15 mulé kojxsatasahasrasuvarâpatraratnamayapadmo ®sti/
tatradyaratrau Padmottarenarhata samyaksambuddhena-
nuttarara samyaksambodhir abhisambuddhah/ tatra padmasana1

(15)
nisanpa bodhlsattvah tasya pratiharyani pasyanti/ te
sarvalokadhatubhyaî agata bodhisattvas tam püjayitva
20 tatra sthitah/
Í
l)B;maham nimittam. (2)pratiharya In Mss. (3)B5dr^ta.
4)A:sahaso. (s)B*sthayaikam. (6)B;tenañjali. (7)A om.
tat*;-# (0)rasmaya In Mss* \9)Bíkasyalâya. (lÓ)Bí-nadi-
(11 )Bílokadha* (1 2 Jpadmpttainár in Mss. See the ldLne 16
and the following pages. Viz. KP. 9*15 1*^* (l3)Bssakasa
(1*0 -suvar^na-* (l5)B s-asane ni ârppa«
(i) ; (2 )
atha Padmottaratathagatas tesâm âsayanusayara jnatvâ
bahujanahitaya suMiaya lokanukampaya devamanusyânan ca
hitâya mahâyanasya paripñr apartham avaivartikadharma-

(4)
cakram pravartitavan/ bodhisattva âha/ '*bhagavan kiyac
5 ciram sa lokadhätuli Padmottarâs tathâgatas tisthati sad-
dharmam va?”/ bhagavân âha/ lfbhavisyati kulaputra Padmo-

(5)
ttarasya tathagatasyayu^pramâpam trimsadantarakalpâni,
^6i
saddharmam dasântarakalpân sthâsyati, ye yatra jatâ bodhi-
sattvas tesam catvarimsadantarakalpayu^pramâpam/ pürvan

(7)
10 ca kulaputra sa lokadliatus Candanâ naraa babhüva/ na tv
(8)
evam parisuddha nâkïrpasuddhasattvâ yathaitarhi sa loka-
(9)
dhatuh/ kulaputra Candanayâm lokadhatau Candrottamo
namabhüt tathâgato frhan samyaksambuddho yavat sa capi ..
vimsatyantarakalpân dharmam desayitavan/ tasya parinir-

(1 0 )
15 vâpakalasamaye câpy ekatyS bodhisattvâh prapidhânavasena-
nyadbuddtiakêtrara sarakräntah/ ye cavasigÿS bodhisattvanâm
et ad abhavat/ îfady arä trau madhyame yame Candrot tamas

(ii)
tathagatah parinirväsyati tasya dasântarakalpân saddharmah
(1 2 )
sthasyati/ kaJji saddharmânt ardhäna syânant arajtn anuttarâm
20 samyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyat e?'*/
(l)-gata in Hss. Í2)Asâsayânusayam. B ïâsayânusayam, whicl

is same as Pali. (3 )A :-manusyânaîi ca. B s-mânusyanâri ca.
(4)His name is Rat nava ir o cana in KP. 17 »17* (5)Bî-âyu-
pramâpan. (6)B:dasâ-. (7)candranâ in Mss. Viz. KP.19,131
(8)nakïrppasuddha- in Mss. (9)candranâyâm in Mss. (io)
B :-kâra-, (11)A *-nivasya t i . (12)-antaddhânasya- in Mss.
——— 8
(l) (2)
tena khalu punah sâmayena Gaganamudro nama bodhi-
sattvah sa purvapranidhânena Candrottamena tathâgatena

(3) ’ W
vyâkrtah/ Hbhavisyasi tvam kulaputra mama parinirvrtasya
dasântarakalpân saddharmah sthâsyati; râtryâh prathame

(5)
5 yâme me saddharmântarahâsyati, tatraiva râtryâb pascime
yâme tvain anuttarâm sàmyaksambodhim abhisambhotsyase,
Padmottaro nâma bhavisyasi tathâgato *rhan samyaksambuddha]
tatkâle ye bodhisattvâ mahasattvâ yena Candrottàmas tathâ-
gatas tenopajagmuÿL/ upetya te sarve nânâpràkârair bodhi-
10 sattvavikurvais Candrottamasya pujâm krtvâ bhagavantam

(6 ) .
et ad avocan/ ,fic châmo vayam bhadanta bhagavan nimé dasâ-
ntarakalpâ nirodham avahitena cittenâtinâmayitum"/

(7)
tatra khalu kulaputra Candrottamas tathâgato Gagana-
(8) , (9)
mudram bodhisattvam amantryaitad avocat/ l!udgrhpa tvam
(i°)
15 kulaputremam sarvajnatâkâradhâranïmukhapravesam sarva-
tïtanâgatais tathâgataih samyaksambuddhair yauvarâjyâ-

Ui)
bhisiktânâm bodhisattvanâm desitam/ ye caitarhi dasasu
* • (12)
diksu sarvalokadhâtusu buddha bhagavantas tisthantas te
*pi desayanti/ ye bhavisyanty anâgate *dhvani buddhâ
20 bhagavantas te *pi yauvarâjyâbhiîktabodhisattvânâm
desayi^yanti/ tadyathâ;
(l)A om. punati* saraaye in Mss. (2 )B :gagapasamudro. cf. KP<

20,8. (3)B:-tâli. (4)-nivytasya in Mss. (s)Ai-ântaradhâsyal
v. KP..20,12• (6ïavocat in Mss. (7)B:gaganamudram• (8)B:
âmant raitad. (9 )A *udgyhna. B tugyhna. (10)B :«prave s am. (11,
Bîdasasu, (12 )bha gavant a in Mss.
(1 )
jalijalini mahajalini phutke butke samm&de maha-
sammade, devam ati cati take tharatharkke amimakasi

* 9 0 9 + 9 9
hilicilitili ruruke maharuruke, jaya durjaye jaye

,(2)
jayamati sSnte santanirghofapi, amülaparic chisme,
5 marasainya vitrasane, mukte muktaparisuddhe, abhite
bhayamocane, bhara oharapa danta vidyavidya varuttame

(3)
nigraham parivadinam, dharmavadinam anugraham, araksa
(^■)
dharmavadinam caturnam smy tyupa st hananam adhimukti-
(5)*
padaprakasanapadam idam/ (l)
10 buddhakasaye atnama nimama, avevi arthe arthani
stírape» lokadhimukte9 sandadha paribhavane, caturpam
aryavarasanam, adhimuktipadaprakasapada/ (2 )
bhasithe bhasane, dhare dharayati, gupte subha-

(6 )
prabhe, tatphale agraphale ni|*phale nilaha amukta
15 amukta nirmukte, atravita vimuktavati, vilaphala,

(7 )
ayukta iviti, yiviti, ratitula, tulamam ahimsama
(8)
itivava, atvanatvana sarvaloke, aneka livindha
abhusare, hatamatte, vesagravate, aphala, kaphala,

(9 ) (1 0 )
trayanam araksitanam adhimuktipadam idam/ (3 )
(l)cf. KP.21,17ff* (2)B om. sánte. (3 )Bíparidinam. (k)

B:caturaîamyty-. (S)B*-prakasanam idam. (6)B:nisphale.
(7)B:aviti. (8)A trivindha. (9 )trayanam in Mss. (lo)
BíidáSí. Here the anunasika, is distinguishable from
anusvara, as B has ^ after da.
-- 1 0 ---
jadata, aniharavavatavyo idam phalam, niydma-
U)
phalam, samudanaya vìbhusa, pasye somantra, anumatto
akumatto, cchedavane mantrasta dasabala vigrahastha,
isustbita, sunifchama, tikspamati, aloko» atitr^pa,

(^ )
5 adimati, pratyutpannabuddhapurvaprahare, caturnara
samyakprahapam, adhimuktipadaprakasapadam idam/ {h)

(3) ,
anye manye mane, marnane, vire virate, same
, .
samitavi, ,
sante w
mukte niraksame, same samasame,
ksaye akâye, ajiti sante samisthe, dharapl aloka-
10 vabhase, ratnavrate, rasamyavate, jñanavate, meruvate
ksayanidarsane, lokapradxpanidarsane» caturpam
pratisamvidam adhimuktipadaprakasapadam idam/ (5 )
caksu abhase nidarsane jñanálokanidarsanan ca,

(5 )
prabhasane sarvendriya bhumatikrante» sarvasava vaman
(6) (7 )
15 sarve prathava ksayam kare, gokaha vadane, lokanù-
(8), ■
darsanavibhu, caturpam rddhipadanam adhimuktipada-
prakasapadam idam/ (6)
acale buddhe vpddhapracale, satva gphpa siddhi,
kampati nisiddha smahitte, parekasire, some cande
20 datve acala acala apare vicivaie nipale pracacale
(l)B:~udanaya. (2)Bì-vaddha-. (3)Bsanya & om. manye. (4)

Ainirakseme. (5 )savendriya in Mss. (6)Bssarva. (7)B ins.
va. (8;B:-anudarsavibhü.
— 11 —
prasare, anaya abhyâse, kamkame prabhâvini, drame
ni jaso grakkraiue nayane indriyapâm balânâm adhimukti-
padaprakâsapadam idam/ (7 )
pugjpe supuspe, drumaparihare, abhayarucire,
cekaratke, akçayam astu, ninire marnale, pancasisire,
lokasya vijñane, nayasamgrhXte ca yuktè succhendena

(1)
saptânâm bodhyàfiganâm adhimuktipadaprakasapadam idam/
cakravajr.e, maitra samapade, krânte ketei karup.«
rudiksayi, prïtirupe ksamasampanne, arake varate,
kharo khare, amule mule, sâdhane, caturnam vaisaradyi
nâm adhimuktipadaprakasapadam idam/ (9 )
vartte calere cakradhare varacakre vare pravare,

(2 )
hire hire dhare, ârupavate, huhure yathâ jibhamga ^
nimvare, yathâparam carinise yatha bhayaririsi,

(3 )
satyanirhâre, jaravila, viryanihara, cure mârga-
nihara samâdhinihara pra jnânihâra vimuktinirhâra,
vimuktijîianadarsananihâra nakâtranirhara candra-
nirhara sur y anirhâr a , padân c a tur ut t ar a t at haga t ena
adbhiitam, niradbhutam sambuddham abuddha ihabuddham,

(4) *
tatrabuddham nihamgamapare, araha daraha pacídale
(i)bssucchendrena. (Z )Bîâyuyyavate. (3)B«yaravila. (k )

Binihamgamare.
pappale tatrartalu, mamgagharaî pufani sampraputani,
gatapramgamanu niruva, nasani nasabandhani, cchicchi
ni, c chic chi drama, yova hidimgama vare mare, banane,
bhare bhare bhunde bhire bhìre rubare, sarane, darape

(2 ) (3)
5 pravartte, calanadaye, vidramvuma varakhuma, brahma-
caripa, indravani, dhidhirayanì. mahesvaralalani,

(*0 ^
mania suine, araminì ekaksara vivancani» carasti ab hi-
(5) (£)* _ (7)
candara aure, sarvasura avarasura, punakanitam,
( 8)
manpitam ayinakapdi jabhame, gandhare, atra rianima
lo kare, bhirohini siddhamatte, vilokamate, buddha-
dhisthite, dharanimuklie, dasanam balànam adhimukti-

• • • r t ' t
prakasanapadam idam11// (^0)

*
(9) ' '

samanantararabdhe khalu punar bhagavatasmim sarva-
jnatakaradharaplmukhapravese 'yam trisahasrainahasàhasra-

(io)
15 lokadhatuh sadvikaram ppakampita; tathavabhasena dasasu
(3.1)
diksu sarve lokadhatavah samapanitalajata sphuta sam-
drsyante/ ye 'pi tesv avasthitah samadhidharanlksanti-
pratilabdha bodhisattvas tathagatabalena svakasvakesu
(l)B:nasani nasa-. (2)B :calanadeye. (3)Asvarasuma. B;

vasuma. cf. KP.25»11* Note the changes in our manuscripts
bdtwfeen kha and â, and ga 'or k anti sa. (4)b fpahcani.
(5)Bs-sure. (6)B*-sura. (7)B:-sura. (8)Bijavave. (9 )
-araddhe in Mss. (lO)A:pakampita. (ll)cf*. KP.26,11.
— 13 “
buddhakêtresv antarhita imam Sahâlokadhatum ägatva
(i) ' (2 )
Gydhrakute bhagavatah sàkâsam upasarnkrantas tasya pädau
• (3)
sirasâ vanditva nânaprakaraih püjam krtvâ tatraiva niseduh
■ 0 0 , , (5) , (6)
sarva jnat âkâradharapâmukhapr ave sa sr avanart ham/ ganan a-
(■7)’
5 samatikräntäs ca devâ nagayaksasuiragarudainanusyakumbhapda-
(8) *. Ï9)
pisacadayas sannipatitas te tatra Padmabuddhaksetram
mahata bodhisattvagaçiaparivrtara tathagatam ca pasyanti/

(1 0 )
samanantarodahrtasyeyam dbâraçixmukhapravesasya bhagavatâ
( 11 )
dvasaptatibhir gangânadxvalukasamair bodhisattvair iyam
(1 2 )
10 dhâranï pratilabdhâ dasasu diksu sarvalokadhatusthäm
(13) (14) ’
buddhân bhagavatas ca gupavyuhân pasÿanti sma/ te
(1 5 )
*scaryapräpta buddhapüjâm krtvä samâdhibalena tasthuh/
(l6 )
bhagavan aha/ 11imam kulaputra dharanïmukhapravesam
(1 7 ) _ ' (1 8 )
bodhisattvo bhâvayamanas caturasïtidharanïsatasahasraçii
15 dvasaptatis ca sastiñ ca sahasrani pratilabhate maha-

(19 V ’* ^ (20)
maitrxkarunädayah/ ye ca mära dharanxm srosyanti te
*vaivartino bhavisyanti/ ye Xikhisyanti te buddhadarsaneni

(21) ’
(22)
saddharmasravaçtena saxighopasthânenavirahitâ bhavisyanti/
A
ye likhâpayisyanti te anuttarena parinirvanenâvirahita/
(i)bîgyddha-. (2 )sakâsam in Mss. (3)b:-prakarair. (4)

-mulcha- is left out in Mss. v .K P .27 >3*-^ • (5)“sravanSrtham
in Mss. (6)b iganana-. (7)à om. -garuda-. (ô )A om. te.
(9)padmavuddhaksetram in Mss. (XO)At samantarodahatasyeyam
B ïsamantarodalqptasyeyam. ( h ) A î-valika-. (l2)Áísarve. Bi
-dhatusyam. (X3)bhagavantas in Mss. (Ik )-vyuhâ in Mss.
( 1 7 )vodhisatva bhâvayamana in Ms
Í
15)B:sthuh. (x6)B:ima.
1 8 )b î-asxti-» (19 JE :-adayo. (20)Aiso^yanti• (2l)Aî
sandharma-. (22)B ins. sa.
~ lk ~
U)
ye ;svâdhyâyantx tesâm sarvâpy akarmâni parxksayam gacchati/
(2) ’ (3)
ye bhâvayanti tesâm parieânantaryâny akarmâni nasyuh/ ye
dhâraÿanti taih Pramuditâdidasabhumïn pratilabhante/ ye

<>)
vâcayanti te 'nuttarâm samyaksambodhim prapsyanti/ ye
parebhyas ca vistarepa bhâsayanti te tathagatâ bhavanti1)'/
( )
5 6 ( )
at ha khalu bhagavân Maitreyam bodhisattvam etad
avocat/ "yaih khalu kulaputrâtîtânâgatapratyutpaimais
tathâgatair arhadbhih samyaksambuddhaxr asyâ dhâranyâh

(7 )
prabhâvena samyaksambodhih prâptâmah/ maya bhüt apürvam
10 kulaputra Kâsyapasya samyaksambuddhasya sakâsâd xmân
dhârapïm prâptâ, asyâ dhâranyâh prabhâvena samyaksam
bo dhih. prâptâ, etarhy api mayâ dhârxtâ vâcitâ parebhyas

(8 )
ca vi star epa samprakâsitâ/ evam khalu Maitrèya yatha
(9)
Gaganamudrabodhisattvena Candrottamatathâgatasya sakâsâd
15 imam dhâranlm prâptâ dhârita vâcitâ, *syâ dhârapyâh

'(9 )
prabhâvena Gaganamudro bodhisattvalh C andrót tamatat hâ-
gatàsya parinirvânâd yasyâm ratrau prathame yâme sad-
dharmântarhite tasyâm pascime yâme samyaksambodhim
prâptâ Padmayâm lokadhâtau Padmottara nâma tathâgato
(1 )sic • cf. KP. 2 9 ,2 -3 . (2 )sic . cf. KP. 2 9 ,6 -7 . (3'>nasyuh

in Mss. (4)A om. samyak-. (5)cf. KP.42,16 ff., which diffe
a little. (6)bJmaitriyam. (7)B*mahâ, (8)maitriya in Mss.
(9)gagapa- in Mss. ,
~ 15 “
• , (1)
bhavati/ tatha k u l a p u t r a m ama sakasad i yam Dra vida-
(2 ) _ (3)
m a n t r a p a d a sarvajñatakaradharaÎ
d haraya vacay a v i s t a r e p a
W _ (5)
parebhyas ca samprakasaya/ a s yah p r a b h a v e n a Ma i t r e y a -
1 (6) (7)
sxtivarsasahásrayugíi p r ajayam Maitreyo ñ a m a tathagato
(® )
5 ’r h a m synyaksambuddho bhavisyasi/ tena te M a i t r e y a i t a r h i
m a m a n t i k a d y a u v a r a j y a m parigrhltam, yathatltanam tatha-
g a t a n a m antikad a titair bodhisattvair y a u v a r a j y a m pari'-
grhxtah" //
(10)
t a tra k h a l u b h a g a v a n sarvavatXm p a r s a d a m avalokya
(n)
10 tasy á m v e l a y a m imani mantra p a d a n y a b h a s a t a / tadyatha;
(12)
Mdantabhuiiiih damathabhumih smrtibhumih p rajna-
b h u m i r v a i s a r a d y a b h u m i h p r a tisamvidbhumir ánutksepa-
. (13)
bhuinih samatapariksayopeksabhumir jatiksayabhumir ,
(l4) ^ ^
m u j a vinmujah, malatmajah, visagrah, dasávate v e s a t a h
, ’ ds)
15 terana, vesalagra, sarausavatah, v i m a t i vim a t i yopahirg
(16) * (1 7 )
reg a m a t a vasisalcrama iticoravate, m a k h e m u d r a d a h a r a -
(l8)
vate p r a j ña ksa b u b u dahakramita sadosavantah elaya
(19)’
ti laya a hus uta amundhamam arthavati, muruvati, tehína-
dviva, akanati bakanate sainalce visabhate, ite itabale
(l)cf. ICP.39»! ;3 • (2)Bí-dharahpx. (3)Aívacya. (4)B:vistar<

bhya for vistarena parebhyas ca. (5)maitriya- in Mss.
(élmaitriyo in Mss. (7)Bmaman. (8;Aímaitriyax-» B:maitriyí
Í9)"^ntika in Mss. (lÓ)-vatl in Mss. (ll)avabhasata in Ms¡
(l2 )cp. (13 )A ¡-bhurtai. (l^)manuja in KP.43,1<
(l5)Bsyopacira. (l6)Bítegamata. (l7)Bivakhe. (l8)Bs
yajnakra. (l9)Asaksusuta* Bsahusuddha.
— 16 -
atra tatra kurusam larusam, latatha katha sarvanta
( )
I f • ♦ y \
1
sarvantavah aniruddhah dihakhatambi, phala bahuphala,
' ’ (2)
sataphala, distavate, api devanam bhagavam pratitya-
*(3) _ ' _
samutpadapratisarayuktany adhimuktipadani prakasayati,
W .
5 esu prakasy amane su âsjibhir devanayutaih satya-
darsanam krtam abhùt/ (il)

(5)
tatphalam agraphalaî, lalaha a la ha nilamhare,
vacatakhya idamphalam, niyamaphalam, namudaya vibhu-
kha, prajnacakra, sunirvyticakra, jnanlcakra, ebhir
10
, <7)
adhimuktipadair dasanam devakotlnam anuttarayam
' (8)
samyaksambodhau cittany utpaditani tatraivavai-
(9) *
vartikah istliitah/ (12)
pasya momate, anumato akumato akumati c chi da-
ttake, mantastha desabala vipravasthah, isasthita,
15 atimati tik^pamati, aloko sterituspa, ©bhìr àdhimukti
padais catu^sastlnam nagasahasranam anuttarayam
samyaksambodhau cittany utpaditani, tatraivavai-
vartikàli sainvytah/ (1 3 )
(1ÌÀ idihj
dihakhamvi. (2)Bspratlte-* (3)-pâtiyuktany in Mss
(4 )B 5-mai
•manyasu. (5)Bsnilamhale* (6)Bsjnanicakra. (?)Bs
-kotinam. (8)b left out irom tatraiva- to utpaditani of
^h© ;line 1?. (9)A s-varttika sthitah »
—- 17 —
aprabha saniadanâ ahadyo bhagavadyo, karanyäksa,
U) ■ (2 ) (3 )
siddhamati, samantaksau, alabale, pitakaro, mahabale,
ojadaro dharane migalaksa, udaksa, kukakpa viroyo,

( 4)
virupamukha, aksihasta samksibala asurodina, asuro-
(5Ï ' * ’ , .
pramardane, ebbir adhimuktipadair dvadasanam yaksa-
ko$ICnâm anuttarayâni samyaksambodhau cittâny utpadita-
ni tatraivâvaivartikâh samvrtah/ (l*0
arthe pilile tinithe, samtxthe, katitene nakeme,
nanamaste, ubherabhe, mudarne, madame, mat ime,, saniba
10 sure, dbaranlye sendra sadeva, sanaga, sayaksasura-
devâ, nägä niruktl parivara, niruktarani, smrti

(7 )
prajna parivaramati pratilâbhï, gatidhrtiparivara
(8 )
gatidhrtilâbhxh purvakeû bite su car it avant ab, abbi-
skâmavantah, sur avant ah ciravïry avant ah b hï tavant ab
15 sitabhage, mârgamudra disâpakarsaçd. ksaparahu,
obarano devaracatu suramudra, yaksamudra, raksasa-

'( 9 )
mudra, vedivedime, tape, tat tape usçiâname, prakbadya,
(i°) ■ , _
nanava dbaranïya, avisa disâsodhane, vakyasuddhe
jibvâsuddhe, vâciparikarmah prajîLa buddhi smrti mati
(l)maddkamati in Mss. (2)bípitakalo. ( 3 )Bîmahavare.

(5 )A ?-pramarddane• (6)Bssaniba suie.
Í
J*)B :sakîvala,
7)Bs-mabbi. (Biß t-ISbbih. (9)BJpra^âdya. (lO)Bïnava
dbârapïye.
-----18
(1)
gati dhrti ganana pratisaranabuddhih, jayacakre
sunyacakre vyaya, ebbir adhimuktipadaih satpañcaáa-
nam asurasahasrânam anuttarâyâm samyaksambodhau
cittâny utpâditani avaivartikâs oa vyavasthitâji,f// (l!
tatra bhagavan Vaisaradyasamavaáarapara bodhisattvam

(3)
âmantrayate/ "durlabbam kulaputra tathagatânâm Xoke
l^-) f ^
pradurbbavo; durlabhâ ime sïlasamadhipra jnävimukti-
vimukt i jnânadarsanaparibhavitâ1rnï Drâvidamantrapadâh ;
sattvanâm bitâya bodhisattvagunanispadanartham kulaputra

(5)
10 tathâgatena purvam bodhisattvacaryam^carata danadama-
samyamaksântivïryasamadhipra jnâ parigrhïta bahavo buddha-

‘ (7) ' (8) _ (9)
kotïnayutasatasahasrâh paryupasitaci, kvacid danan dattam,
sïlam raksitam, brahmacaryam cïrnam, kvacid bhävanä
ni s evita, ksântir bhâvitâ, viryam ârabdham, samâdhxr
15 nispâdita, prajîia sevita, bahvaprameyam vividhanàna-
prakaraih subhakarma krtam, yenaitarhi mayanu11aram

(i°)
jnanam pratilabdham/ anekâm kaIpako txnayut a sat a saha sram
(il)
tathâgatena purvam bodhisattvacaryân carata, mrsä-
(l)Bî
B
Í 6 ;JJ» UA vu.« ~\ t / * A.WVJLJIU.JU VU— • yu liW UA JTUÛOJk vu •
9)datta in Mss., ( l O ) B i-niyuta-« (Ìi )a Jvodhicarya. B:
vodbicaryan. .
-- 19
p a is u n y a p a ru s a s a m b h in n a p ra la p a v a r j i t a , an ek av id h am
kusàlam vakkarmam sevitam bahulikrtam/ yenaitarhi
* (1 ) • ■ _
prabhutajihva pratilabdha, na hi kulaputra tathagata-
rhatànyatha kathayanti,,/
’ (2) _
atha bhagavan tatrarddbyabhisamskaram akarslt/
b) _ ’ _
t enarddhyahhisamskarena sarvapunya gainavasaranam samadhim
U) ' (5)’ (6j (7)
samapannah/ mukhac ca jihvendriyam n l m a m a y i t v à svam
‘ (8) ’ (9) ’
mukham pracchadya tasmaj jihvendriyat sastirasmikotyo
pramuktas tais cayara trisahasramahasahasralokadhatur
10 udarenavabhàsena nirayatiryagyoniyamalokadevamanusyah
* (1 0 ) ■ *
sphuta babhuvuh/ te ca rasmayo ye nairayika sattvà
agnina prajvalitagatra dahyante tesam sitala vayavo

_ _ di) ’ * _ . _
vanti, y e sani spr^tanam t anmuhurt ani sukha vedana pradur-
babhuva/ ekaikasya ca nairayikasya puratah buddha-

d2) '
l'5 nirmitam ti^thati dvatrimsadbhir laksanaih samalamkrta

(1 3 ) * * *
asitibhìs ca, yam drstva te nairayikah sukha sama rpit a
, ' * U 4) *
buddhadarsanapyayitasarira buddham dr^tvaivani cintayanto,
w *sya sattvasyanubhavena *smabhih sukha Vedana ,prati
labdha s,f; te bhagavatah sakase premaprasadàgauravam
20 samjanayanti/
(l)Bi-jihva. (s)tatra dhyabhisaskaram in Mss. (3)tena dhy*-

in Mss. (4)samapannah in Mss. (5)mukhar ca in Mss. (6)nir-
namayitva in Mss. (7)B:sva. (8)A:tasma* Bstasya. (9)-rasmi
i m M s s . (lo)rasmaya in Mss. (ll)Ai-muhurtram. B :-muhutram.
(l2)-bhi in Mss. (l3)B «asitis. (l4)B i-sarirà.
— 20 —
d>
buddhanirmita aha/ "bhoh sattvá evam bhaâdhvam,
"ñamo buddhaya ñamo dharmaya namah samghaya11, nityam

(2 )
evam sukhasainarpita bhavisyatha1'/ tatas te nairayikas
sattva añjalim pragrhya vacam udirayanti, Hnamo buddhaya
ñamo dharmaya namah samghaya11/ atha té sattvas tena

(3)
cittaprasadakusalamülena tatas cyavitva ekatya devesü-
w ' (5 )
papanna ekatya manusyesu, tathaiva purvavad yavat/ ye
sxtanarakam sattvah pretah pisaca va sukhasamarpita deva-

( 6)
raanusyesüpapanna evam devamanusyatiryaksu lokesu rasmayas
10 samcodanti/
gapanatikranta devamanusyá bhagavatsakasam upasam-

(7 )
kramya bhagavatah padau sirasabhivandya nisapna Karuna-
pundarika ñama mahayanasutradharmasravanaya/ tena ca -
samayena galanatikranta devamanusyakaya anuttarayam
15 samyaksambodhau cittany utpadayam asuh/ gananatikrantas
catra bodhi sattvala samadhiksantidharap.ijL pratilabdhavantah
d) ._ (9]
idam avocad bhagavan attamaña sá ca sarvavatx
do)
parsat sadevamanusasuragarudagandharvas ca loko bhagavato
bhasitam abhyanandan//
(l)cf\ KP.48,13* where it is the Bhagavad who tells. (2 )

tatas nairayikas in Mes. (3)B:cavitva ekatva. (4)B¡tathai
rvayad yavat. (5)y& in Mss. (6)rasmayas in Mss. (7 )
niârppa in Mss, (8)cíT<. KP.420,4-6. (9)A left out sarva-
v a t i • (10)A s-manusa-•
— 21 — 1—
• (1) , , (2)
it y ar y a er ïKar unäpupdarïkamahây ana sut re
(3 )
iyam sarvajnatâkâradhârapï sámapta//
(1 )B :ârye . (2 )B !-pupçLalïka-. (3 )A t-âkâradhâranï • B :

-akâdharanï•
22 —

Edition of The Karunapundarika With An Introduction and Notes - Yamada

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Edition of The Karunapundarika With An Introduction and Notes - Yamada

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

íx'l

All rights reserved

an Introduction and Notes

The title of the critical edition which is presented

here is flThe White Lotus of Compassion” (lcaruna-pundarlka),

symbolizing the supreme compassion of Sakyamuni Buddha.

It is by virtue of his vows (pranidhana) that Sakyamuni

Buddha appeared in Saha, this impure world of fivefold

defilements (panca-kasaya), and, having attained buddha-

hood, dedicated himself to saving cotint less beings.

lotus, whereas numerous other buddhas in other buddha­

lands are likened to other flowers.

The task of the Karunapundarlka is to explain the

reason for Sakyamuni*s choice of this impure Saha world

and instruction of inferior beings in religion, against

the background of well-established Pure Land Buddhist

theory. Thereupon, narrating the story of the former

life (purvayoga) of Sakyamuni and other buddhas in the

pure buddhalands, including Amitabha (=Am±tayus) in the

western SukhavatX and Aksobhya in the eastern Abhirati,

at the time of a Past Buddha called Ratnagarbha, the

of pranidhânas and vyâkaranas. Xt concludes that

Sakyamuni Buddha who has chosen the impure Sahâ world

and the salvation of helpless beings is ultimately

motivated by the highest compassion, in contrast to those

in the KarunâpunçLarXka, Amitabha Buddha and Aksobhya

Buddha, who have enjoyed great popularity from an early

period in Mahayana Buddhism, as well as many other buddhas

in the pure buddhalands, are assigned no more than

supporting rôles in order to illuminate the unique

Xn this way, the Karunâpundarïka succeeded in

object of worship. However, having once passed through

the stage of the cults of the Pure Land Buddhism, the

change and he came to be worshipped as an actively

Part one: Introduction

The materials and the text:

The character of materials for the edition 8

The line of transmission of the Karunapundarlka 21

Method of presentation of the text 33

The summary of the Karunapundarlka 63

The rise of many Buddhas 121

Past Buddhas 121

Future Buddhas 127

Present Buddhas 130

Thousand Buddhas in the Bhadrakalpa 136

Dïpahkara Vyâkarana l40

Päramita and Bodhisattva Xh6

Vyakaraç.a Literature 1^9

Development oí* Pranidhana 160

Formation of the Karunapundarïka 167

Amitabha and Aiuitayus 175

Amrtasuddha and Amitasuddha I89

The pranidhana of Amitabha 197

The pranidhana of Aksobhya 23^

Part two: Notes 25 I

Part one: The text of the Karunapupdarïka 1 ;- -k20

Part two : Appendix

The character of materials for the edition

l) The Sanskrit materials«

The present edition of* the Karu^apupdarlka Is

based on the following Sanskrit manuscripts*

A: Ms. of the Royal Asiatic Society, London.

Hodgson Collection, Ms. N o »21. Polio Nos. 1-204

lotus, whereas numerous other buddhas in other buddha

(Nos. 126 & 127 wanting), 6 lines, 359 x 97

part is identical with 4llb3-H2b7 (of til313o4-31^o6.